Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2015-02-20T16:49:44Z

Mashiro:

Volume 1 : Chapter 1

Shinjiku city was filled with a sea of people.

Whether it was at noon or during workdays, the crowd has never thinned before. People attracted by the spring air outside makes me feel that they are like insects.

However, I don't think I have the right to say anything because I'm right here at the moment. Hey, don't hold hands and walk in this crowd, the couple over there! It's unbearable! Even though this is a completely unreasonable rant on my part! I'm so sorry! It makes me so envious! Damn it! These are not tears, it's just some pollen in my eyes!

Besides the couples, the streets were also filled with people who were dressed in interesting fashion, or people who acted in an incredulous way. Unconsciously, I began to develop a habit of ranting at these people. I think people who are born and bred in Tokyo would have the same feelings as me.

People like me, could perhaps be described as modern Edo disciple. A bold fanatic, or a slow witted log, or in the end, your brain has completely rusted! ... Even though I think I will never let these thoughts be voiced out anyway.

While I was ranting in my head while walking on the streets like normal, I heard a sound.

I raised my head up as though possessed. The huge ALTA LED screen filled my front vision. The screen was displaying an advertisement for some carbonated drinks company. Colorful animations flew across the screens, making it interesting enough to catch the attention of the crowd.

However, there is another thing in the advertisement that would have captivated the audience.

The narration.

Even though it might just be my personal opinion, but the narrator pronounced each word clearly, in addition to having a soothing intonation. The voice was able to penetrate our body completely, while caressing our outer skin softly, giving one the impression of two conflicting feelings.

The narrator's voice reverberated in the city, reflected by the skyscrapers, creating the special effect of surround sound around me.

The advertisement did not display the name of the narrator but I know who that voice belonged to anyway.

It could be said that, whenever one hears this voice, no matter the person, would think that, "hey, didn't I hear this voice before?". After all, she had also taken the role of Japanese dubbing of Hollywood female actors.

If I were to say her name, it would probably be hard to find a person that have not heard of it. This was because Otonashi Minamotofutoshi, the famous actor of the century, was her father.

There was probably no one who did not recognize this man. At that time, many people flocked to become actors because of his influence.

However, this idolized actor succumbed to death by a disease.

I was still a child when he was active in the acting profession, so I was not really familiar with him. However, watching his previous works on screen made me felt that he was truly a great man.

But I digress. This year seems to be the thirteenth year of his passing. Various movies and programs were aired on television in memory of Mr Otonashi.

If the daughter of such a distinguished actor were to debut, it was impossible for the media to ignore such a huge news. Madoka Otonashi, the child star turned into an overnight sensation. However, as she was still a child, and also since her father died before she had any conscious memory of it, so she did not remember anything about it. I saw her answer that way in an interview from some magazine. I remember that the interview also stated that even though Miss Otonashi did not want bask in her father's light, the current situation does not allow for it. I think that was unavoidable.

However, unconsciously captivated by the advertisement...no, captivated by Miss Otonashi's voice, my auditory senses was disrupted by the surrounding noise.

I focused my hearing on the advertisement, trying to move my eyes.

A car moved sluggishly in the middle of the road, causing cars behind it to press their horns loudly.

Ugh, why is it moving so slow, I can't hear Miss Otonashi's voice like that, can I? Move it, man.

Ah, right. Maybe the driver of that car was also captivated by this voice.

It feels just like the sirens from the Greek myths.

"..............."

I feel somebody pulling my hand. Am I really going to be pulled into the sea? Yeah, right.

As I was focused on the screen, while my line of sight was on the road, so I realized a moment too late that my hand was grabbed by someone.

Against my will, I focus my senses on the direction I was being pulled to.

There was a girl there. Boy meets girl. Even though the person probably wasn't at the age of a girl. Wearing a dress that placed more importance on mobility than appearance, she pulled my hand desperately.

"Found you! Please come with me!"

`"Er...what?"

What the heck was she saying?

She pulled my hand, trying to bring me somewhere. Even though I tried to resist slightly, her strength was unexpectedly strong so I could only allow myself to be pulled by her.

"Everybody is waiting for you, you know!"

`"Please wait a moment! Who the heck is everybody!"

I was gradually pulled into the crowd.

Ah, unknowingly, like all the couples around me, I was also walking hand-in-hand with someone of the opposite gender at my age. However, what would others think of this? This didn't seem like a couple, did it?

Finally, I reached this place.

The room that looked like a recording studio, and the space with my goddess.

It was so strange. This is obviously strange. It is impossible for cause and effect to work like that. Something else must have happened and I have forgotten about it. This is because based on my memory, I can not fathom why this situation would happen. The pieces don't match. Let me try remembering the whole thing again.

When I was going for a stroll on the streets, Miss Otonashi appeared.

No, that would have simplified too much.

Alright, that would be the end of my recollection. Thinking more of it will not make my predicament any clearer anyway!

Like when I stopped thinking when I don't know the answer during a computer reading exam, the meeting outside seemed to have reached their conclusion too.

A bearded man, who seemed to be the most important person here, walked into the compartment.

The heavy door opened with a cracking sound. If somebody's fingers got clamped by those doors, their bones would have cracked.

Bring it on! Please explain why I must record this broadcast!

"Er, first let me apologize to you."

`"Er...yeah."

My raging battle spirit to rant was suddenly calmed by the man before me. Was this some kind of customary method? You don't even have to pay for giving an apology! If everything can be solved by an apology what use are the police for! However, if you give me an autograph from Miss Otonashi I might give it some thought!

"Our staff seem to have mistaken you for someone else."

The woman who pulled me here just now was bowing and apologizing to me profusely. If everything can be solved by an apology what use are police for! However, if you give me ...... let's skip this part.

"Actually, the broadcast program hosts was supposed to be the author of the original work and Miss Otonashi. However, as there was a huge reluctance on the author's part, him not entering the recording studio at all, so I sent her to invite him here."

`"After that, somehow I got mistaken as the author."

"That's right."

Oh, come to think of it, since his job was not to talk, so it is no wonder that the author would reject it. Hey wait a minute, even it's like that, you can't possibly get the person wrong!

"Nice to meet you, I'm Yota Yosaku."

The next person to show up, was the original author of the 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru' !

Also incidentally the original host of the broadcast program.

Woah! I'm your fan, you know! I can't believe that we would meet in a situation like this!

Furthermore, the author was apologizing to me.

"Please accept my apology. I heard that the staff have mistaken you for me."

"No, you don't have to put it like that. Uh, I've also gotten some valuable experience too......"

Of course, this was just something said on occasion.

No matter how you look at it, I don't even remotely look like the author anyway. Even though our clothes do look somewhat the same. Did you buy yours at a popular retail store, author sensei? You're a plebeian at heart, eh? Even with all the money from your books!

"Hearing you say that makes me feel much relieved......right, after apologizing, there's something else that I have to request you to help me in."

Eh? I have a premonition that something bad is going to happen.

Don't say anything else! I think it's better if I don't hear anything else you say!

"Would you mind taking over the role of the broadcast program host for me?"

I just knew it!

"Sensei!"

Another staff rushed here the moment he heard our conversation. I think he should be the executive editor for the program. It was natural for him to be shocked. Since I am an outsider and all!

"Isn't this better than having me who have this reluctant attitude be the host? Anyway, having an outsider take on the role of the broadcast program host does inject some degree of freshness into the show, don't you think so too?"

"That's too much of freshness like that! To the extent of completely not understandable! Also, he's a student too. How do you expect him to meet the recording schedule?"

"Isn't Miss Otonashi a student too?"

"No, um, yeah that's right."

"Well then, the recording must be done during the weekends right? Then there's no problem with this arrangement anymore."

Yuto sensei tried using a high handed attitude to force a compromise with the editor.

"Have you read 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru'? "

While I was thinking, Yuto Sensei suddenly ignored the panicking executive editor and asked me a question!

`"Er, yeah, yes I did."

My chaotic situation has not calmed down in any way.

The current situation at the recording studio left me clueless already, then Miss Otonashi appeared and now even the original author of the light novels is here. Under the many layers of chaos, I don't I will ever recover unless someone give me a heavy punch.

"Then that's it then!"

"Wait a minute!"

Wait, wait, wait!

"May I know your name?"

Sensei once again ignored the shouts of the executive editor. Sensei, are you serious?

`"......I'm Tsunemura Ryouto."

"Ryouto, please help me out and accept this job."

Sensei grasped my shoulders with both of his hands and asked me to accept this ridiculous request with a serious-looking face brimming with confidence. Has this man's rational thinking also went under? However I'm so terrified that I'm unable to give him the punch he needed to wake up anyway.

Aaargh, how do I reject the sensei that I worship so much when he is asking with such sincerity.

`"Er......but I......"

"Don't worry, you can do it."

Where did you get your confidence from anyway!

"Alright, then, why don't we do it this way. I'll pay you for it."

I'm being bribed!

"You can chat with a seiyuu, you know!"

That's too much of a temptation!

All the staff and the executive editor on scene was giving off a aura of "Sensei, you're kidding right......"

However, once the atmosphere in the room has changed like that, every staff's face turned to that of realization.

Everybody! Seriously?!

"You won't mind accepting it, right?"

`"No, but I think I'll just..."

"You won't mind accepting it, right?"

`"Well, this......um......"

Sensei's hands are gripping my shoulders nervously!

"You won't mind......accepting it, right?"

`"............Yes. Yes, I don't mind."

I lost!

I nodded in affirmation!

"Sensei, are you serious?"

After I gave my consent, the executive editor seemed to be much willing to compromise.

"......Understood. That's it then! Let's try recording once. We were going to continue the recording from before anyway. If the end result isn't any interesting, then we will have sensei do it himself."

The person who provided this plan, was the guy with the beard just now. Perhaps he was the producer or someone like that.

Everybody else agreed to his plan.

[[Image:Aitsuko1 006.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

No, wait. The one who would have the most problems with this, should be the one who would be co-hosting the program, Miss Otonashi. right? I don't have the ability to spin tales from air, you know!

Meanwhile, Miss Otonashi's reaction was......

"I'm completely OK with that, you know!"

That's just rash! Is this even fine!

Miss Otonashi gave me a smile in return when our eyes crossed.

Most of the staff left the compartment after that. Is it really going to start? Are we really going to do it like that!

"Tsk. Since the author of the original work also said it, then I guess it can't be helped......"

Eh?

Was that my imagination? The moment when we passed each other, I seemed to have heard a voice from Miss Otonashi's direction.

I was left alone with Miss Otonashi in the compartment. After that, the man, who have been giving me instructions just now, walked in. He gave me the script and explained all the details. However, my brain was unable to absorb any bit of it.

A man on the other side of the glass window used both his hands to give an "OK" sign. There was also the producer with a serious face, his arms folded over his chest, Yuto Sensei, his face all smiles, and the executive editor, whose vision was locked onto me.

There was also a woman who was wearing a suit. Her face wore a gentle smile.

Everybody was in their place. Everything was ready.

But then...Am I ready?

Putting on the headphones again, I heard somebody speak.

"Well then, let's pick up where we left off just now!"

"Alright, after calming down a bit, would you mind giving us a self introduction?"

`"Eh? Oh, okay. I am, um, my name is......"

Right, the staff did remind me not to give out my real name here, so it was better to use another name, but about the name......what should I use instead?

`"Er, I'm called Murabito. " (Note: the original name was 常村良人, Tsunemura Ryouto, here he took the name, Murabito, 村人, which has the meaning of villager.)

"A completely inconspicuous supporting character!"

`"Ah, sorry, it's Murabito B." (Note: Villager B)

"There's even a 'B'!"

I can't believe Miss Otonashi was actually surprised! I think this is the perfect alias for me, you know!

When I gave Miss Otonashi a stare, she said, "Alright, then I'll just call you Murabito then!" Actually she did not have to confirm it with me, but I guess she was following formalities. As for ignoring the "B", I think it's not easy to pronounce it with Murabito.

`"......"

"Eh, that's it for your introduction?"

Right, we're still recording a broadcast program so I can't be silent.

`"Er, should I say something more? What......what should I say then......"

"As the revelation of your real identity is one of our future plans, so we'll just save it for later.....Um~you seem to have nearly the same age as me, right?"

Actually it's not just nearly, but our age is the same. A high school boy who was strolling the streets aimlessly, and a seiyuu who was working even during her holidays. Hahaha, it really felt like we were of different ages.

`"I've always felt that Miss Otonashi was quite mature."

"What? Are you trying to tell me that I look old for my age?"

Eh? No! Ah, right, I must voice out my thoughts here!

`"It's not like that! I meant that you looked steady!"

"Oh~I shall take this as a compliment then!"

The show has barely started and I have put her in a bad mood! So it's true that I'm not cut out to be a program host then?

However, I can't go on without speaking, right? As I cannot think of anything else to say, so I just said what I had in mind at the time.

`"Um, I don't really know what to say and what not to say."

"Don't worry, don't worry! Just speak your mind! If I had to worry about these small things too much, I wouldn't last long in this career anyway."

Quick, say something! Anything, just say something, me!

`"That's just too unrestricted! Are you planning to retire from the seiyuu career today?!"

Oh gosh, I unknowingly began to rant at her.

Waaah, Miss Otonashi is staring at me now. There was some kind of killing intent in those eyes. Well, I did say something like that before. Did...Did I make her angry?

"......Um, well then, since this is really my first meeting with you, Murabito, so may I ask you a few questions?"

`"Ah...Um..."

Miss Otonashi immediately threw a question at me.

Wasn't she angry?

Is she really okay?

"Ah, that's not really right, Murabito. The only content in the broadcast program is our voice so you should have more vigor!"

Oh, oh. Yeah, that's right. As Miss Otonashi has said, there was no video in a broadcast program so we can't show any gestures or facial expression to the audience.

Well, then, I should buck up and continue the recording with renewed vigor! Also known as completely losing myself in the show!

`"Understood! I'll double my efforts!"

"I'll ask my questions then."

`"Yeah!"

"Uh......Murabito......"

`"Yes, what is it! Ask as you please!"

"Um......about that......"

`"I'll answer any question you ask!"

"Um...It's very noisy when you do that, so can you please tone down a little?"

`"Sorry....."

This was ridiculous......

If there was no noise during the program, it would be a catastrophe, so that's why I'm trying my best to talk! That's the only thing I could do as an outsider!

"Well, then, let's start the whole thing over......Where do you normally hide your adult books?"

`"Why would you suddenly want me to expose my secrets anyway!"

"Wasn't you the one who said you would answer any question I ask?"

Dammit! I dug my own grave without knowing about it! If only there were a hole that I could hide in! Ah, did I just dig one just now? I really wanted to hide in it!

`"I want to request a change in the content of the question!"

"Jeez, I really can't stand you. I'll ask something else then......You have hidden the adult books under your bed, right?"

`"There's no difference! The overall direction this question is heading didn't change at all! Also, why does the question always have to be about my adult book collection!"

"Don't you worry about it, Murabito. I have learned everything to know about healthy high school boys beforehand."

`"What did you learn anyway!"

"Healthy high school boys should have something like baseball gloves or footballs, right?"

`"Oh, yeah, that's right. I do have those things."

"Healthy high school boys should have some manga in their collections, right?"

`"Of course. I read manga a lot."

"Healthy high school boys should have some high school girl bondage manga, right?"

`"Of course. The sailor uniform and the school swim suit is the perfect...wait a minute, aaarrgggh! These aren't stuff a healthy high school boy should have!"

"Eh? Then, the content should be more of maid bondage, right?"

`"It should come with cat ears, I think?"

"Of course. A tail should also be included in the basic setting."

`"Yeah! That is a must! Hey, no that's not it! I don't have those kind of stuff!"

"Hiding it is pointless. I know everything about high school boys, you know."

`"Your knowledge is just too twisted! Putting the topic on adult books aside, can you please ask the next question!"

I was completely wound around her fingers like a puppet, dammit! Even though I was extremely jittery at the moment, but after it came down to ranting after her messing around, it was still a little embarrassing!

Does that mean that Miss Otonashi knows the existence of such books......she wouldn't ask about it if she didn't knew anything about it, would she?

"Um, well then, since I haven't really thought of anything special to ask, would you mind talking a little more about yourself?"

`"Are you only interested in where I hide my adult books!"

"If you do a little self introduction, I would be able to ask some questions from the content."

Oh~So that's her real consideration. What should I do?

I don't really put much thought into myself.

Thinking thoroughly, even though I would normally chat a little with my friends, but I would feel nervous when talking to a stranger or crowds. In other words, I am a shy person. However, I do rant silently in my mind......Does this mean I'm actually a gloomy person?

`"Oh, I'm just a gloomy otaku."

"Is that the otaku culture that is very popular right now? Well, then do you have a seiyuu you particularly like?"

`"That's undoubtedly Miss Otona...."

"Ah, you don't have to take my feelings into consideration."

Eh? My reply was serious!

`"Well......well then.......I like all the seiyuus! There's no one I dislike!"

"Wah~You don't have to be like that."

Miss Otonashi's eyes are as cool as ice!

`"Um~Then......Can I say the person's name?"

Irregardless of gender, all the sounds of the seiyuus began playing in my mind. If I were to pick a seiyuu I really like......

`"That would probably be Miss Amanogawa Shigure?"

I said the name of female seiyuu nervously. She was also one of the famous seiyuus, with an aura of nobility and fragility. She was a completely different beauty compared to the easy-going and outgoing Miss Otonashi.

I do remember seeing something on a magazines article that she was pretty friendly with Miss Otonashi. I had the impression that they were both from the same agency.

"Ah~so that's the one you like. Nn nn. So boys really like that type of girls, do they?"

`"What do you mean by 'that type of girls'!"

"No? Isn't she pretty cute? From a good point of view."

`"Your last sentence seem to imply some other meaning behind it!"

"Oh it's nothing! However, you're quite something. The fact that an outsider, was actually saying that he liked some other seiyuu in front of another seiyuu."

`"It was Miss Otonashi who told me to not take your feelings into consideration, wasn't it!"

"Yeah, that's why, it's nothing......Nn, since nothing can be done about it."

`"Sorry! I like you very much! The person I like the most is Miss Otonashi!"

"Well then, after that, let's talk about the next unit in this program!"

Was my previous statement ignored! Would you please give some sort of reaction to it!

However, it felt surreal. I can't believe that I was actually enjoying this. Due to the nature of the broadcast program, I thought that I would need to be talking non-stop, and might be unable to say anything due to my nerves.

Was it because of the partition? Even though this place was just separated by a piece of glass, with people on the other side, it felt like I was in a world of my own.

After all, I'm an outsider, unable to foresee the development of the the program, so I could only say what I thought of in the spur of the moment. Maybe this was the right thing to do. Another important factor was Miss Otonashi's efforts to lead the conversation. I never thought that talking was such a happy thing to do.

"The next unit will be 'Hand It Over To Us!'"

`"Oh oh, what will this be about?"

Alright then. I can't just let Miss Otonashi handle everything, can I? I should put more effort into doing what I'm able to do!

"In the original work, Boyle and Sharuru accepted many requests from the people in the city. So we followed suit and created a unit to solve the audience's problems! We'll take in problems about love too! Of course, besides problems, it's also OK to ask the hosts questions! This is quite the common unit for broadcast programs anyway."

`"Could please don't exaggerate the common bit! This is a completely new show, you know!"

"Um, let's take a look at the first letter immediately.....Ah, how could there be a letter submission when this is the first time the show was aired?! Which staff wrote this anyway?"

`"You don't have to reveal something like that!"

After my rant, Miss Otonashi began to read the content printed on the letter.

"'Recently, I was forced to do something I didn't really want to do. How do I refuse it in a much roundabout way?'......Um, the something you didn't really want to do isn't this program, is it?"

Miss Otonashi drummed her fingers on the table as she looked outside the partition. The staff outside had a subtle reaction. I have to come forward and intercede for them!

`"That can't be right! For them to write something specially for this, it should be referring to something else!"

"No, maybe this is really the sign that someone wants to resign."

`"Um, let me answer this one then......if you really don't want to do it, just make your refusal clear and obvious."

"Murabito do you even have the right to say this!"

`"Sorry!"

The staff outside the compartment continued to laugh heartily.

Even though it was unclear to me if they were laughing to lighten up the atmosphere or because our conversation was interesting.

"However, trying my best is also one way to deal with this. I guess we can worry about it after we start."

I said it. I said it directly, according to my thoughts.

After that, Miss Otonashi nodded her head and said,

"This isn't that bad after all."

`"Even though this was completely contradictory to what I was saying just now!"

"What's wrong with that? There's no clear line between right or wrong in our lives anyway!"

`"I felt like you've just said something amazing, but isn't that going to negate the meaning of the this entire unit!"

"Let's look at the next letter then. This time let's choose one on love matters."

Love matters, huh......Even though I'm just a listener sitting at the side, this seems pretty meaningful.

`"Since I'm basically an otaku, so I can't really answer any of questions about love."

"Um~'I fell head over heels over Miss Otonashi. What should I do?'"

`"Hey, staff! Are you using submission letters to confess!"

"This letter is......from Murabito B of Tokyo."

This is completely an improvisation on her part!

Miss Otonashi is just too powerful!

......She is the most powerful sadist! Actually pulling off an improvisation on an outsider!

Was......was she actually probing me?

`"I don't remember anything about submitting a letter like that!"

"That's just too much! You actually played around with my pure heart!"

`"That's....that's......that's because......"

"Nn~your reaction is really cute. It seems like you can't hold off against such a development, I'll keep that in mind."

`"Please......please have mercy on me......"

Sorry, I just can't do it. Because I'm really a fan of Miss Otonashi.

`"Well, now it's my turn to read the letters."

I took a paper from the pile. Even though I'm 80% sure that this was something prepared by the staff!

`"Instead of calling this a letter......it should be called an example, I think. Something for the audience to base their letters on."

"You finally understood it somewhat!"

`"I think there should be some distinction anyway.....Well then, I'm going to read it! 'Please tell me how does Miss Otonashi pass her holidays!'"

"Wah......this question is quite typical. Um! I normally just space out on the sofa. Because I don't have many friends!" (Note: Possible reference to Haganai...)

`"Aren't you a seiyuu idol! At least give some space for imagination to the audience!"

"Eh, what? Sorry, sorry. Um! I'm always reading manga and novels!"

`"Oh, not bad! These interests add some degree of closeness!"

"Well, that's because, if I were to say I like a particular manga in the public, then when that manga is about to be animated......you know what happens, right?"

`"The degree of closeness has completely vanished to thin air!"

Of course, seiyuus who really have these interests are not in the minority, but I have always felt that it was not compatible with Miss Otonashi in any way!

`"Don't you have other interests? Like.....'I can make cakes and dessert!' or something like that."

"Ah! Do you have that kind of dreams about seiyuus? I see, I see. The sooner you give up on those dreams the better, you know."

`"It can be said as dreams......but actually it's more of the 'If only it were true' kind of fantasy."

"However, among my not-so-many friends, there is a female seiyuu, who either attends concerts with handsome singers or play BL games all day long during her holidays."

`"Alright, that's more than enough information!"

"I'll read the next letter then. Um, 'Where does Murabito hide his adult book collection?'"

`"That question again! Do you really want to know the answer that badly!"

"I hear that it's hidden under the bed~"

`"Can you please don't make up the answer too! Isn't the direction of this conversation going the same way as before!"

"After all, everybody should be hiding it under their beds, right? In the anime I was voice acting before, the main character also hid his adult books under the bed."

Who in their right mind would hide it in such an obvious place......Why was all the staff nodding! Could you all please hide it in a less obvious place!

`"Alright, let's move on to the next unit!"

I am going to take lead of the program now. How could I possibly discuss such vulgar things in front of the seiyuu I like the most!

`"The next unit will be......'A New Clue!'"

"Murabito, ignoring others is bad behavior, you know! If the hosts can't respond to each other properly, this broadcast program would be a disaster!"

`"Wasn't I the one who got ignored a few times before!"

"......This unit is a commercial unit."

`"Hear me out~"

It appeared again. The perfect ignoring technique.

"The original light novel, 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru' currently has six volumes published! Remember to buy and read it, everyone~......With that, it's the end of advertisement."

`"That's too fast! The most important part is the shortest part too!"

"It's because this is the first airing of the program so there's nothing to be said."

I quickly took a look at the script. Wow, it's true. There was only the content Miss Otonashi said just now.

"Besides, the anime will only be aired during the summer anyway. The voice recordings haven't even begun too, so what's there to talk about?"

`"You don't have to reveal such things without thinking!"

Are you going to reveal the production progress too!

Is this really okay, Yuto Sensei!

When I looked at him, he was actually all smiles and giving me the V sign!

That's not it! I'm not asking about "How's my performance so far?"!

`"Don't we have to explain the content of the work at all!"

"You know what......Murabito, you seem to understand the flow of the program better than I do."

`"Well, I do like to listen to broadcasts, so I have listened to many kinds of programs."

The main point was, I don't think you should be saying something like that, Miss Otonashi......

Ah well. We could wrap up the unit with a sentence after this anyway.

`"Everybody......please spend some time and read the books, okay!"

Of course, I was just reading from the script!

I placed the submission letter aside. Um~According to the original arrangement, the next unit would be......

"Well then, Murabito, the next unit would be our 'free talk' time."

The real problem would start here. To date, we've only just needed to follow the contents of the units; but now we were completely free to do whatever we want. This would really the acid test for me. Even though I think I know the result will be even without the test......

Why then, would I need to be put to such a test? It seems like it was done for a much nobler objective but in reality, I'm just pitched to sit here.

"Let's now take the opportunity to reveal the background of Murabito."

`"My background?"

"Nn, it seems like a plan to surprise the audience. Murabito, who has been chatting smoothly with me until now, is actually! Just a normal boy whom we poached from the streets! Wow! A round of applause, please!"

Actually, it was not really poaching. However, the truth is complicated so taking it as that would make it easier to explain.

`"Yup, that's right. I'm a second year high school student, a normal outsider by all means."

"Have you got the hung of it?"

`"No, my heart us still beating like a rabbit now. Due to my nerves, I don't even know what I'm saying right now."

Because in reality, Miss Otonashi is really the one who was handling the program anyway!

Even though I would like Miss Otonashi to handle myself too!

"This is a 'challenge plan'. If the first episode is interesting, then you can continue to be the host of the show, right?"

`"Was this supposed to be pressuring me! Can you please don't do that!"

So that's the difference between an amateur and a professional. Not only can she talk well, she can pull me, the outsider, back into the conversation without making it awkward.

After that was perhaps something out of her own experience. Miss Otonashi said,

"Hosting a broadcast program is not really easy. You have to maintain constant high spirits while making every sentence interesting enough for the audience."

`"It doesn't feel like something any outsider can do."

Having answered like that, I was surprised that I actually lasted that long here.

Even though I also understand that this was all because of Miss Otonashi's efforts.

"However, that's also why as long as the content is interesting, we can say whatever we want."

`"Indeed! If it wasn't so, I don't even know why I am sitting here!"

"However, the scary part actually comes after the end of the program."

`"Af-After the program?"

"The Internet is really a powerful media channel. Comments and thoughts can be transmitted in a blink of the eye."

`"Woah! It is......as true as you say. I suddenly feel very afraid of what's going to happen."

Is this program going to be broadcasted......How would I explain it to my parents and friends? Even if I keep it a secret from everybody, my otaku friends would surely be listening to this program. I guess it was lucky I did not mention my name.

"However, hosting the program with you until now, makes me quite happy, you know."

What's with this surprise attack?

Until today, magazines and other media have been the only way I would be able to glimpse Miss Otonashi's smile. Her voice. And every word she spoke from her lips.

At this particular moment, I felt as if I had claimed all of these things as my own. What was Miss Otonashi feeling when she said those things? Was she playing around with me?

While butterflies was flying around in my stomach, the program still went on.

"Let's now ask our staff then about it then."

`"Are we really going to do this during the program!"

"Please clap your hands if you think Murabito can continue to host the program!"

The staff looked at each other. I guess they have never thought that Miss Otonashi could pull this trick during the show.

Nobody made a move. I guess everybody didn't want to bear responsibility if this went south. Nn nn, I fully understand that feeling!

Among the people outside, the first to react was Yuto Sensei. He clapped his hands enthusiastically. After that, the executive editor standing beside him began to clap. As the author of the original novels and the executive editor gave their approval, everybody began to clap too.

In the end, everybody gave their heartfelt applause.

Alright then, what should I do now? Now would be the only chance I got for me to retreat if I wanted to. If I were to pronounce that I will not continue as the program host anymore, everything will stop here......

To tell the truth, I enjoyed it here. Even though it was nerve wracking, the feeling of accomplishment far exceeds it.

Even though this was just the result of going along with the flow, it was not really something one can call a stroke of fate.

Being able to engage in the publicity of my favorite work, and to chat with my favorite seiyuu, is there anything happier than this? Also, if I were to be able to continue doing this......

No, no, there's no need to think of so many unnecessary reasons. Thinking back before, didn't I say something about " trying my best is also one way to deal with this"?

Well, there's only one answer I could give right now.

`"......Thank you everyone! Being accepted by everyone really makes me very happy. Please look out for me and let me know if I do anything wrong!"

"Oh! So this means you have made up your mind!"

Hearing Miss Otonashi confirm it again main the producer show a smile and a OK sign.

"Murabito, please don't mind us troubling you in the future!"

`"Same here! As I'm an outsider, I might bring a lot of trouble to Miss Otonashi, so please forgive my mistakes in the future."

"Well then, since it is determined that the program shall continue to be hosted by me and Murabito, then we shall stop here!"

`"Oh, is it going to end?"

"Eh, Murabito, do you want to chat some more? Why don't we continue recording for two hours?"

`"No way! Let's end it here!"

Recording for another two hours! Is this an interrogation!

"Well then, Murabito, let's hear about your thoughts before we end it!"

`"Um, I think I overstretched myself trying my best to host so I'm dead beat. However, times flies, doesn't it?"

"That's right! Happy times flies at the blink of the eye. Well then, this program is updated every Thursday. Brought to you by All Make World, which strives to move your hearts with their products. This is also the company that is responsible for publishing 'The Law of Boyle - Sharuru'."

Inserting marketing elements naturally like this. She really is something.

"Well then everyone, please don't forget to listen to the next broadcast! I'm Otonashi Madoka!"

`"Thank you everyone! I'm Murabito B!"

Fuh......Finally, it has ended. After confirming that the red light signaling "Recording" has dimmed out, I threw myself on the table. Then I realized that I'm drenched in sweat.

The man who has been giving instructions to me beside me until just now left the room hurriedly and started to discuss with the producer. Maybe it was some meeting.

"Thanks for your hard work! You're quite something, it's your first time and yet you managed to pull it off."

`"Sigh......I'm completely exhausted......."

Miss Otonashi is really a professional, from the way she managed to maintain a relaxed expression while drinking tea elegantly. Watching her do that made me realize that I was thirsty as well. Talking this much really does make one thirsty, I guess.

I drunk the tea that Miss Otonashi poured for me in the paper cup in one gulp. However, it did not seem to quench my thirst.

Aiyah, until today, even though I have heard many broadcast programs before, I have never thought that recording a program would be so tiring.

"Before I got used to it, I have also through some rough times."

Miss Otonashi's eyes spaced out. When did she start taking jobs in broadcasting? From what I know, she has hosted in a lot of broadcast programs before.

"However, I like this job very much, you know. How about you? Will you come to enjoy it too?"

Miss Otonashi seems to have changed a little between now and before when she was hosting the program. Should I say that she really was an actress? She seems to be very approachable from the way she looked me in the eye.

`"Well, about this......I like to listen to broadcast programs. However, I have never thought of hosting one myself."

"How about your future dreams?"

`"A job that I really wanted to do......is not really something I have thought of yet. I think, I would that kind of normal person that goes to college and work in a normal company."

"Nn, most people would think like that, wouldn't they?"

Even though Miss Otonashi was smiling as if she was joking about it, it was really like that for most people. A normal life for normal people. I have thought that I would also live that kind of life.

However, I came into contact with that.

Something that I did not understand before.

Sure enough, there are somethings that you would not really know if you have not tried it out.

`"However, I seems to have found my own dream of the future today."

A place where most people could only wish about but could never enter. I came to this place by chance. After this, just to stay here, I will have to give in my all.

"What? Are you going to confront me? I won't give in to you, you know?"

`"That's......That's not it! I......I wouldn't even think of something like that!"

Miss Otonashi left the compartment, her long haired flowing behind her. If cuteness was a crime, she would have been public enemy number one.

I also left the room just like I was following her footsteps.

"Tsunemura-sama, your performance was great!"

"Congratulations on being the program host!"

THe staff talked to me non-stop.

"I'm sorry for having you take over the broadcast host from Yuto Sensei. Please continue to give it your all."

Even though the executive editor of Yuto Sensei did not really consent to the plan of making me the host, he became much supportive of it now.

"Compared to me hosting the show, I think letting you become the host made it much interesting! Sorry for troubling you hereafter!"

Perhaps it was confirming that he did not have to host anymore, Yuto Sensei was elated as he patted my back.

I gave my thanks to every one of the staff. Everyone is really good to me!

"Since you're going to do it anyway, then let's make it a fun and cheerful show!"

"Are you really an outsider?"

Everyone thought of something different. After talking to the staff, I realized again how I stepped into a completely different world.

Right, Somebody brought up the problem of remuneration. However, I was still an outsider, so I gave my solemn refusal. However, they were of the opinion that I could not work for free, so they offered me some kind of pay. Instead of saying that it was remuneration, it felt more like hourly pay.

After talking to I looked at my surroundings and found out that Miss Otonashi has disappeared. I guess she had a lot of things to do since she was a famous seiyuu.

To quench my thirst, I asked around for the location of the vending machine. But then the producer said "Take these and buy yourself a drink!" and gave me some change. Actually they don't have to be so nice to an outsider.

However, I did feel very happy, so I accepted the change gratefully. Of course, I did refused it at first.

I followed their instructions and walked. I heard that the vending machine was located at a place after walking straight down the corridor and turning left.

There was a much larger space there, with a few sofas without backs. Three vending machines stood side by side, giving off bright light. I felt that it was bright enough even without the ceiling lights.

However, in this place that was not really spacious, there seemed to already have someone there.

"Madoka, is this really okay?"

"Eh? No matter what I think, since the producer has already decided about it, then I couldn't help it. I could only try my best."

It was Miss Otonashi with another person. A person who was wearing a suit. She fixed her hair at the back of her head with a butterfly pin.

Their backs were facing me, and it seemed like they did not notice my presence.

"Well, I thought you would have objected, since you are someone who places emphasis on professionalism."

"Without any talent, and not one bit of effort, one just couldn't stay in this industry at all. I have completely no interest in what would happen to that outsider. But then again, this is also a kind of experience, so I will continue giving it my best."

Miss Otonashi's word pierced my chest. I felt like the feeling she gave me until now was different in someway. Her voice was also lower. However, she was a professional seiyuu who could take on any role so it was not something surprising.

"Oh, no, I need to correct something. If I were to say that it was something troublesome, it really is something annoying. However, I would try my best not to get affected by the outsider......Thinking it through again, no matter the author of the original work, or that boy, are both outsiders anyway. So there's no difference between letting any of them host. Sigh, I really took on a troublesome job, didn't I?"

Was this person really Miss Otonashi? Would she actually be a look-a-like of her?

Having finished talking, Miss Otonashi got up from the sofa and walked to the front of the vending machine. Then she started to calmly do something that was not calm at all!

She started to kick the place where drinks are dispensed from the vending machine mercilessly!

What was she doing? Was she trying to take her anger out on the vending machine? This was not something an idol would do.

"You shouldn't do it that way, Madoka."

The woman with the suit stopped Miss Otonashi. Wait, no, even though I don't know who you are, shouldn't you stop her with a much stricter voice?!

The woman with the suit stood in front of the vending machine instead of Miss Otonashi.

And begun to raise her skirt up slowly!

Wouldn't that expose her seductive legs that were covered by knee stockings! The skin color looked perfect under the knee stockings, not too dark or too light. This would just shake a man's heart even more......

"You should do it this way."

[[Image:Aitsuko1 007.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

Just almost like she was showing off her sexy body, she raised her right leg with her high heels, and kicked the place where drinks are dispensed with astounding force!

A thonk sound came after that. So, the woman with the suit slowly reached into the opening and took out a small bottle.

"See?"

See what anyway!!!

"Eh?"

Um, the woman in suit noticed my presence.

`"Ah, Nice to meet you."

Even though I managed to squeeze out a greeting, but the current atmosphere was pretty awkward.

Miss Otonashi followed the woman-in-suit's gaze and peered at me. Her smile immediately changed to a much more approachable one.

"Thanks for your efforts."

`"Thank...Thank you for your efforts."

Ah, I just chose the safest answer to reply. This was a really nice sentence, wasn't it? In my impression, no matter the situation, everyone in this career would use this sentence to greet each other, so it was really helpful. I should use it more often in the future.

Since I had nothing else to say, so I tried my best to walk calmly to the vending machine. Let's just buy the most inconspicuous mineral water today.

I tried to insert a coin into the slot but to no avail. My hand was shaking uncontrollably. I don't even feel cold though.

Even after I managed to insert the coin, it still dropped out from the change slot. Nn, that was normal. So I just inserted the coin again. Okay, this time it finally succeeded. I tried my best to ignore the subtly dented part near the bottom of the vending machine, and took out the bottle. I then turned right, preventing myself from looking at Miss Otonashi and co.

`"Well then, I'll be leaving now."

I told them and tried to leave the place......

But then......

"Wait."

I never thought that they will give me the order to wait together! The two really have the best coordination!

I turned my head slowly. If I were a robot, and if no one were to replenish the lubricant around my neck joint, then there should a "Kikikiki" metal-on-metal sound now.

I turned around to find them looking at me. Their faces were still carrying that smile though.

The woman in suit's hand was rummaging through her bag.

"I am Serizawa, Otonashi Madoka's manager. Nice to meet you."

Oh, it was a name card. That's a relief, it was not some weapon of some sort to attack me.

I clamped the bottle under my arm and took the name card with both hands carefully.

`"Ah, so you're Miss Otonashi's manager."

"Hey, let me ask you a question."

Miss Otonashi shoved Miss Serizawa away and stood in my view. Even though Miss Serizawa was also a beauty, I still think that she can't be compared to Miss Otonashi.

Miss Otonashi, who was walking straight towards me with a smile. I could not help stepping back a step. She was now exuding a frightening aura.

"Did you see everything just now?"

Miss Otonashi was standing very close to me. Even though she was all smiles, she gave off a very frightening presence. If it was the normal me, my heart would have been jumping like mad with happiness just by being so close with Miss Otonashi. However, what was this feeling of being drenched in cold sweat?

`"Yes......yes, I did."

"Even if you have seen it, you would have forgotten about it, right?"

`"Yes, that's right."

She didn't even give me a chance to rebut!

"Well then, I'll look forward to your efforts next time too."

Until the warm approachable smile appeared once again on Miss Otonashi's face, she turned around and left. Her head of hair swayed with her body, while leaving a sweet fruity smell in my nostrils.

Miss Otonasshi, who had stepped onto the corridor, said loudly, "Miss Serizawa, let's get to the next place!". Was she going to hurry to the next job? She was really famous, I guess.

On the other hand, Miss Serizawa herself, for some reason, did not rush over immediately but turned to me again.

"Even though I think dealing with Miss Otonashi will be pretty tough, but I guess you'll have to buck up."

She was also someone who gave me the feeling of someone scary. Miss Serizawa seemed to scrutinize me from top to bottom, and made no motion to hide that fact.

Ignoring my face of complete confusion, after saying what she wanted to say, Miss Serizawa also went after Miss Otonashi.

......Was Miss Otonashi actually someone very terrifying?

Or could I say that, everyone in this career was like that......

I don't want to believe it. Even though I don't want to believe it, but Miss Otonashi's smile that I liked so much, and the real smile from her, no matter what I do, cannot be superimposed on each other.

After the first broadcast program recording of my life ended, I walked around the streets with my tired body. Unknowingly walking into an anime merchandise shop, I saw Miss Otonashi's movie clip on the big screen in the shop. However, I just can't help but think that this girl was very cute. Why was that so?

I casually shifted my vision away from Miss Otonashi in the screen and unknowingly bought a lot of small merchandise. This shop really had stuff that just begs you to own it.

I walked outside for some time before I returned home.

There was my father's leather shoes and my mom's shoes at the porch, along with my sister's school-designated shoes. That's the school for noble girls for you, even the shoes have to be specially designated. Even though I have never really asked about the price, but it should not come cheap.

I never thought that the effort my parents put into my sister could be seen though her shoes though.

Anyway, after reporting the situation to my parents, I returned to my room.

By the way, I only told my parents about starting to take up a job myself, and nothing about working as a broadcast host. That was because explaining everything was quite complicated......or it should be said that, I don't even know how to explain it to them. Even if I told them I was coerced into doing it, would my parents really believe that? Maybe they would just say that I have read one too many manga.

Actually it was still okay on my parents side. The real problem lies with my sister. I got the feeling that I was going to be teased like crazy......Seriously......This has to be hidden from her by all means.

I walked to my room in the second floor. As I left the home in the afternoon, I didn't close the curtains.

".............."

At the other side of the window......

......There was a half naked woman......

......Appearing there......

She seems to be in the middle of changing her clothes. As her back was against the window, so she didn't notice my presence.

This woman's top was naked. Her sexy back bathed in the moonlight, shining like a diamond.

Maybe it was because of her creamy white skin, that created a beautiful contrast with her flowing long hair.

Her silhouette peeking out from strands of her hair attracted my vision to the lower half of the her body.

Her slim hips was covered by jeans, so there was not much eye candy to see.

However, the fitting jeans completely emphasized her beautiful body line, making her slim legs look more attractive.

[[Image:Aitsuko1 008.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

Well then, let's look up from the legs again then.

Um, that's not right!

In recent years, I could have found some lightly sexual pictures or clips through the Internet.

But! Seeing through my eyes at real time is really a completely different experience! Exploring the other's body at my own leisure.

The main point was in that feeling of existence. Girls' bodies are soft and warm, and just cute. No matter who scolds me. I still have to say it loudly, I love a girl's body the most.

Anyway, calm down, me.

Anyway, first calm down and engrave the image before me into my brain!

"Tsunemura......Ryouto?"

I, who had been standing dumbfounded, heard a familiar sound and name.

This sound, where have I heard of it again.....?

When I focused my vision on the legs of the woman again, she seemed to have noticed my presence. If she directly turned her body to look at me, I think it would expose even more of her body to me, so she could only turn her head and glare angrily at me.

`"Miss...Miss Oto...nashi?"

I finally understood the situation.

Nn, it was Miss Otonashi. The Miss Otonashi that was known to the world as the beautiful professional female actress-cum-seiyuu. I finally cleared up the current situation. It was her, alright. However, even though I have understood it, I could not accept it.

Miss Otonashi immediately hid herself behind the curtains and yanked the curtains closed.

Okay, I have finally calmed down. Now, what lies before my eyes wasn't the seductive white of skin, but the creamy butter color of the curtains of my neighbor's house. Now that I can finally calmly analyze what has happened around me, let me confirm what has happened. Just now, what happened here? I flicked through my memory from my brain again. Very well, my memory was clear as crystal......Wait, that's not it!

Miss O...O...O...Otonashi's nude body?

No no no no no ! That's not it!

Why would Miss Otonashi appear next door? Even though I have already known that house was being renovated again as the previous tenant moved away and there would a new neighbor moving in!

However, for our rights to privacy or something like that, there should be more space between the windows......No, between the buildings, right? I think this should be in the construction regulations or something.

This is absolutely too close for comfort!

After laying down the waterproof canvas on the neighbor's home during construction, our house also got the outer wall reconstructed, so maybe this was the reason? As both houses got covered by the waterproof canvas, so they could not confirm where the windows were?

Just as I descended into panic, the bell downstairs rang to notify that there was a guest. Some cloth changing speed Miss Otonashi has got there, eh?

Wait, this was not the time to be admiring her!

My mum seemed to have opened the door.

So I hastily went downstairs too.

I found Miss Otonashi, my mum and a woman I didn't know were standing there when I reached the porch. Maybe she was Miss Otonashi's mother. I felt that they looked a little alike.

"It really was Miss Oto......Otonashi......"

"Oh, Ryouto, have you both met? She's Miss Otonashi who just moved in yesterday."

Even though my mom specially introduced her to me, but I have already known who she was. She was Miss Otonashi, wasn't she? I know very well, that!

But I digress, having Miss Otonashi appear at the porch of my house, was really something amazing.

As for the expression on her face......It was the same old idol smile. How do I put this, that just made me feel even terrified.

"I'm sorry for intruding so late, auntie. Would you mind if I disturb you a little?" (Note: I can't really translate it into miss or madam, since it wouldn't fit the context, so I'll use auntie, a word thats mean an elder woman that you don't know.)

Against Miss Otonashi's impeccable manners, my mom certainly had no reason to refuse.

Wait, no, mum, what? I don't understand why you are elbowing me. Why do you look so happy!

So, the four of us moved to my room.

Nn? Wait, I didn't take out anything strange, right? Um......it should be alright. Since my mum and Miss Otonashi already knew that I was an otaku, so even if my room was filled with manga and electronic games it should not be surprising.

"Mum, look. My room is completely visible from here."

Upon reaching my room, Miss Otonashi said that as she looked out my window. I guess that woman I don't know was really Miss Otonashi's mother.

"Ah ah, this isn't so bad."

"What do you mean by it's not so bad!"

"It's full of youthfulness, isn't it? Madoka, wasn't this the same setting as the previous anime you voice-acted for?"

Miss Otonashi's mother placed her hand on her cheek as she replied. She seems to be an interesting person.

"Don't mix up anime and reality!"

"Madoka, as a seiyuu, you shouldn't be saying that, right?"

"The room of a girl in her youth is completely visible to someone else, isn't this a huge problem!"

[[Image:Aitsuko1 009.jpg|400px|right|frameless|]]

Nn, I also felt that this was a huge problem.

"Oh! If this would bring a lot of trouble to Tsunemura here......"

Miss Otonashi's mother turned to look at me. Indeed, at this distance, my room will also be completely visible. My room easily available to prying eyes, that really was a huge problem.....

"We don't mind anything at all!"

`"Mum, why are you the one answering! This is my room, you know!"

"Just live a life where you won't feel embarrassed when you are seen and you'll be fine."

`"At least let me relax in my room, would you please!"

Why should I care about what others think when I'm in my room!

Also......I don't know why, but what my mom said just now pierced my heart like thorns! Was I living a life that I would feel embarrassed when I got seen even until now!

"You see, even Mrs Tsunemura says that they don't mind. isn't this great? If you don't want to be seen, just put your curtains down."

Eh? Miss Otonashi's mother seems to have crossed the line of being "interesting".

"How is this great, mum! You should at least complain a little to the construction company!"

"Madoka, you're really stiff."

"Of course I am!"

Under Miss Otonashi's furious protest, Miss Otonashi's mother would raise a complaint with the construction company. However, it was impossible change the things the way they are for the time being.

This is really something that I have to take notice of. To prevent the situation just now from happening again......the situation just now......

"Hey, the outsider over there, forget what you saw just now."

Can Miss Otonashi look into my mind! Her cheeks turned rosy as she moved towards me. If she was feeling embarrassed for being seen, then it was pretty cute. But I think she was just feeling angry.

Anyway, my name is Ryouto, not outsider!

`"No...that's, that's not it! I'm not thinking back about just now!"

"Tell me what made you space out, then?"

`"No, I just never thought that Miss Otonashi would move next door and felt extremely surprised!"

"Are you going to going to say that even now? It's just like something a peeping tom would say."

`"What happened just now was just an accident! Don't put it in a way like I peeped on purpose!"

Ah! Dammit, the terrible Miss Otonashi before me really was not a bad dream. I originally just wanted to be her fan forever!

Ah, right. Dammit, I have forgotten about this!

`"Miss...Miss Otonashi! Please come here for a while!"

I quickly took hold of Miss Otonashi's arm and pulled her to my side. Woah, her arm is really thin! This is the first time I touched Miss Otonashi! Wait a minute? Wasn't Miss Otonashi completely naked above here just now? And then she changed clothes with astonishing speed and came to my house. In other words, what I meant was, under Miss Otonashi's shirt now......There's no energy for this kind of delusions now! While peeking at the two mothers who began to talk about everything under the sun in someone else's room, I moved closer to Miss Otonashi's ear. Her body was still giving off a sweet smell. What was this smell anyway?

"Don't touch me, pervert."

This......is too much, right? However, as I didn't want Miss Otonashi to say some strange things about me, so I will let go anyway!

`"Um~about me being a broadcast host, could you please keep it a secret for me......"

"Huh? Why do I have to do that?"

`"Even though I said that I just took the job in a whim, it's.....still quite embarrassing."

"That's a feeling that I can't understand. Do you feel embarrassed at expressing yourself?"

`"That's because I didn't host just because I wanted to."

Miss Otonashi shrugged her shoulders and nodded. For some reason, Miss Otonashi started to look around my room.

Right, what about the two mothers? I heard the happy sound of "Do you want some tea?" coming from downstairs. Before I knew it, they had become pretty good friends.

No, wait a minute, what's happening again?

My most adored seiyuu is now in my room. A boy, me, and a girl, her, alone in my room.

"Nn? What's this?"

That's bad!

Just as I was spacing out, Miss Otonashi reached out to my book case. What was placed there? Embarrassing things that shouldn't be seen by girls have been hidden some place else, so there should not be anything there......

"This...This is....."

`"Ah! That was!"

So this was placed there!

That was my scrapbook for seiyuu magazines that I would buy regularly. I would cut and paste articles or photos of my favorite seiyuus.

In other words......In other words, what was preserved in the scrapbook, was mostly the photos of my most favorite seiyuu -- Miss Otonashi......Actually it should be said that almost all of the things I pasted in the book was photos or articles of Miss Otonashi......

A seiyuu's job is basically to provide voices for anime, or to dub foreign films with Japanese, so they rarely show their faces in front of the screen. Even though most of them do have that impression, it was not really that case recently. Magazines that mainly feature seiyuus has started to appear in bookstores, even to the extent of having seiyuus appear as guests in music shows during prime time.

Of course, Miss Otonashi was also one of the seiyuus who was active in the front lines.

"Oh, Mr outsider."

Woah! Her face had a smile that just makes me uncomfortable. Even though the terrible expression just now was frightening enough, but the smile now somehow just makes me even more scared!

"Nn~I see. Oh~So that's how it is."

`"What......what are you talking about......"

"Are you really my fan?"

"Y...yes."

Up until yesterday, I have always been kept in the dark. The Miss Otonashi that I have adored before, was a lively, cheerful and extremely cute girl. Not this character that likes to bully people stubbornly.

"......Seeing it like this, I really am cute!"

`"......"

What is this person saying while looking at her own photo?

"......Hey, rant at me."

`"......Eh?"

"Anyway, just rant. Something like 'Are you some proud parent!' or 'Don't praise yourself like that!', there should be a lot of ways to rant, right?"

`"......Um."

"Mu~It seems I have made the wrong expectation."

Was is that Miss Otonashi had exceeded her limit? If it was her, she might really do something like that. A new impression of Miss Otonashi started to take hold in my mind on its own.

"......Hey? Do you like me?"

Just as I was thinking on my own, she threw another incredible question at me!

`"I have said in the broadcast program......as an otaku, I was Miss Otonashi's fan."

"Have you fallen head over heels with me?"

`"That's impossible! I 'was' your fan. Please take note of this, I'm using the past tense, so it is different now. How would someone like a girl who kicked the vending machine viciously, decide that someone is a peeping tom on her own, and......"

"After knowing the real me, the person you longed for before became the girl you wanted just like that?"

`"What kind of explanation was that!"

"Or I should say that, when we first meet, my mouth should be nibbling bread for a better effect?"

`"No, no, it's not about the bread! I think the main point was the two person crashing into each other just at the turning of the corner!"

"After that you were planing to use that opportunity to look at the girl's underwear, right? You're really the lowest of the low."

`"That's just you looking at the results! That's just the result of two people crashing into each other, falling and accidentally getting a peek at the other's underwear! I have never seen a main character rushing to the turning of the corner just to see underwear!"

"Wasn't there something called the suspension bridge effect?" (Note: it's the effect when the other party is in a state of fright and sees you, he will fall in love with you.)

Eh, what? Why did she suddenly change the topic?

`"Um, ah? There's seems to be that kind of effect, yeah."

"I think underwear should have the same effect too."

`"Explain! Please explain the reason you're saying this!"

"That kind of underwear, normally we call them 'shorts'."

`"I personally prefer calling them 'panties' anyway......um, I already know all about this! I don't want to know about the description of underwear!"

"Eh? Oh, right. I was thinking, would boys mistake the heart pounding feeling of seeing girl's underwear as the feeling of him liking the girl."

`"I think this is just all because of boy's lust!"

"However, when you saw me changing my clothes, your heart was also pounding hard and your face was red, wasn't it?"

`"Nn, of course! That's one great experience!"

"Oh~Thank you then."

`"Wait, stop! Please put down your fists! What you're saying and what you do is completely out of sync!"

I think she really wants me to rant at her, so I ranted at her just like in the broadcast program.

"Mu......not bad."

Was this praising me? For what?

"Nn nn, it really is so. This is the first time I felt so good. So I really need to be ranted at."

Miss Otonashi looked intoxicated with self satisfaction as she hugged herself and twisted her body. What.....What was happening to her?

"Everybody just keeps saying about 'your father this', 'your father that', but I'm not Otonashi Minamotofutoshi! Don't keep tabs on my reactions or what I would think and just rant at me!"

Miss Otonashi then proceeded to stomp on the floor mercilessly. Um~I was hoping that she wouldn't throw a tantrum in my room.

`"Mr Otonashi Minamotofutoshi is your father......right?"

"Yeah! So what? Why does it matter whose daughter I am? I'm just me. When I'm playing dumb, of course I would hope that someone would rant at me. I don't want to hear, 'Ah ha ha, what are you saying, Miss Otonashi', this kind of useless stuff, but strong and powerful ranting!"

Um~even if you say that, everybody will notice that kind of stuff. Having such a famous father is not something you can just ignore.

"Someone who could rant at me playing dumb the first time we met, you're the first, you know."

`"Um, is that so?"

So? Since we were recording a broadcast program, it would be problematic if I remained silent, so that's why I ranted as much as I can.

"Also, you were also able to rant at me even after knowing that I am Mr Otonashi Minamotofutashi's daughter, right?"

`"No, um, I do know about this......"

However, during the recording. I didn't have any energy to care about that anyway.

"Just continue to rant at me after this, okay!"

No, even if you are pointing at me with your finger......

`"Um, you're basically an idol, right, Miss Otonashi?"

I emphasized on the word, 'basically'. From a normal point of view, that should be right. The her now before me was really unlike an idol, so I couldn't help myself from confirming it again.

"Nn, yeah, I think."

`"Idols don't need skills like playing dumb or ranting, right?"

"Ah? What kind of silly things are you talking about? Nowadays, if I were to throw a stone outside the window, I would probably hit an idol. If I want to survive in this world, I have to have something special!"

Ah! That is correct. When I watched late night television shows out of boredom, I did see some idols have special interests and use that to sell themselves.

`"I still feel that your overall direction is a little off?"

"There's nothing wrong about it!"

Is...Is that so......She has set her mind to it.

"I played dumb, just to be ranted, but I don't understand what's everybody worried about. Stepping back and thinking about it, if it was worrying about how to accept me, then I don't think there's a problem. But everyone is so courteous just because I'm Otonashi Minamotofutoshi's daughter! When are they going to stop caring about someone who is already dead!"

Of course they would care. Especially from the point of view of the people in that career, Mr Otonashi Minamotofutoshi is a god-like figure. His passing just accelerated his deification.

I have always heard that, the second generation of actors would be carrying the sacred halo of their parents as they debuted. However, people like them, should also have gone through a lot of hardships because of their background.

"Moreover, that old man isn't really someone to be respected anyway."

This famous actor, would he be a completely different person in front of his family? Eh, or was it that, Miss Otonashi's two-faced facade was actually inherited?

......Eh? I still remember that, Miss Otonashi's father, had passed away before she reached the age when she was sensible.

`"Miss Otonashi, do you still remember about your father?"

I asked without thinking much. That was because I remember Miss Otonashi had once, in an interview for a magazine, said something about having no impression about her father.

However, Miss Otonashi's reaction was completely out of my expectations.

"Eh? Ah~right, you're my fan......Um, it's not that I don't remember anything at all......you could say that I have some impression of him."

For whatever reason, her attitude appears to be obviously shaken by this.

"......Hey, do you believe that there are ghosts in this world?"

`"Huh? Ghosts?"

"No, it's nothing."

Miss Otonashi shook her hand while pressing her temples.

Just as I tried to think of a way to react to her strange speech and demeanor, the door to my room suddenly burst open.

"What happened?"

Woah, that's not good! Has she found out......

A problematic person has appeared.

Entering the room of a boy in youth without knocking, this act has surpassed normal alertness levels.

"Eh, is there a guest?"

Glasses atop a demure nose, this is my sister. The glasses were not because of her vision, but the idea that "boys would like a girl with glasses, right?". Currently studying in a private secondary girl's school as a second year student. No matter how you look at her, just tells you that she was something you have be alert of.

Even though she said that it was to show off the charm of a mature woman, so she started to grow long hair, but her height and chest size remained to be that of a little adult in development.

"This is bad~there's such a cute girl in my brother's room......I don't understand."

No, can you please understand! Even though I also feel that this was incredulous, but you have to get a hold of the current situation, at least!

"Ah, right. In the world of adults, there seems to be a kind of trade where you can pay money, and have a pretty girl come to your house right?"

`"There's something like that, alright! But it's not like that now! She's the neighbor next door who has just moved in!"

The charm of a mature woman, is not something you give out for know all kinds of mature stuff, you know. I have always felt that this person was putting her effort into the wrong thing. First of all, shouldn't she get some nutrients like milk and other healthy stuff? Even though I don't even know if that would make her chest become bigger!

"Oh, sorry. So that's the case. Well then, please allow me to reintroduce myself. Good evening, I'm Tsunemura Ryouto's sister, Tsunemura Ako. I like the word, 'Ko'(好), which is formed by the two characters, 'K'(女), and 'O'(子), very much. I look forward to being in your care." (Note: 好 means good, or like, which is formed by the 女, meaning woman, and 子, meaning child. I don't understand what's strange about it though...)

What kind of introduction was that?

"Pleased to meet you. I'm Otonashi Madoka who just moved in next door. I look forward to being in your care too, Ako."

In contrast, Miss Otonashi's self introduction was pretty normal. The sentence, "I'm a seiyuu wihout a voice", seems to be used only at work.

"Miss Madoka......can I call you Onee-san?"

`"Ako?"

What was my sister talking about, has she slept too much?

"Actually I have always wanted a big sister, not a big brother."

This is my first time hearing this! And I'm also a little hurt!

"It's because, boys always have that horrible smell of mud, sweat, and genitals......"

`"Go back! Go back to your own room!"

"No, no, I can't! If I were to leave there would be danger, especially for Miss Otonashi!"

`"You're much dangerous!"

"Sob, sob, today really is my dangerous period....."(Note: Um, do I even have to explain that dangerous=fertile?)

`"Uh......Um~About that, I would like to forget what I have just heard."

"Sob sob sob sob sob......But I digress, haven't I seen Miss Madoka somewhere?"

Ako ignored me and slightly tilted her head as she looked at Miss Otonashi.

"About that, I'm currently working as a seiyuu......"

"Oh, I see. I saw that in my brother's room."

`"When did you see that!"

It seems that there really is a need for me to lock my door!

"However, this is really quite the coincidence. I have never thought that you would move in next door......but I digress again, Miss Madoka looks really pretty in person. Sigh~It makes me feel so jealous."

"Don't say that, Ako you are pretty cute too."

"No! No, no, no! I just try my best to look clean and tidy, that's all!"

Seriously, no matter on the matter of clothes or bags, my parents really dote on my sister too much. Even though we were not some rich family, but they tried their best to let Ako study in a noble girls' school, that's just too much of love there. Also because she was surrounded by girls, so she learnt some strange knowledge......

"Our mothers seems to talking happily downstairs, Miss Madoka, shall we go downstairs too? If we stayed here, who knows if we would get stung by some strange bug."

What strange bug! I kept my room spot clean to protect my precious collection, you know! Ah, so that's it, the supposed strange bug was me, wasn't it!

My mum's loud laughter traveled past the wide open door into my room.

"You're right, let's go."

So the two of them prepared to leave me in my room. Just do what you want, I don't care about you guys anymore.

Just as I was thinking like that, Miss Otonashi suddenly turned around and walked back.

"Right."

`"Um?"

"If you were to tell anyone else about me, I would also tell about how you peeped on me while I was changing clothes on a web blog or something like that too."

I guess "about her" would mean the real side of Miss Otonashi? It seems that she was still self-conscious about this.

However, posting this kind of stuff on a web blog is too much......if that were to really happen, wouldn't other fans that were deceived by Miss Otonashi come and hunt me down......

After Ako and Miss Otonashi finally left, I was left alone in the room.

My room suddenly became silent, but I did not feel a shred of loneliness.

Sigh, today was a tiring day. I finally got a break. However, there were really too many things that have happened, eh?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Aidoru Wa Tsukkoma Reru No Ga Suki!:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

NouCome: Volume 3 Prologue

2014-12-24T14:29:47Z

Mashiro:

"Kanade~san"

"Amakusa-kun"

"Amacchi~"

Three different voices came from the opposite side simultaneously.

This place is the water themepark "Aqua Galaxy".

Anyways, simply put,it’s a lively giant swimming pool.

Because of that everyone in the surroundings was wearing a swimsuit.

I then proceeded to look at the three girls who were shouting.

Chocolat in a bikini, Yukihira's exposed skin which contrasted sharply with Chocolat's dazzling figure.

Continuing so, I cast a glance at the two's chest area, though an annoyed look was apparently on Yukihira's expressionless face.

Incoherent with her childish behaviours, not lacking in body development in the least, and accompanied by a fine body was Yuuoji.

Looking from another perspective, appearance wise these three deserve full marks.

Originally, it would be followed up by this sentence "It would be all good if nothing strange happens.", however today was an exception.

As for why, it's because I chose that option.

"Kanade-san, I want to eat that shaved ice."

"Amakusa-kun, would you mind sitting on the bench here and talk with me?"

"Amacchi, let's go swim over there~"

Chocolat didn't say anything stupid, Yukihira didn't make any malicious comment, Yuuoji wasn't making any mischievous act like a kid.

"Wait, about what you three just said to me......"

To me who was pondering over whose invitation to accept, the three of them began to close in from their respective sides.

After that, they stuck their bodies close to me.

"Wait, you guys are way too close......touching! Something is touching me!"

Chocolat and Yuuoji's ample bosoms aside, I could also feel Yukihira's pitiful chest, closing in from three sides.

"It's touching."

"......Touching."

"It's already touched."

T-this is......really wonderful.

In regards to myself, that kind of feeling, I want to feel it no matter what, but there's no way to end this dispute. After that the three distanced themselves from me a little bit, and then asked me once again.

"Let's eat shaved ice!"

"You will talk with me right?"

"Let's quickly go swimming."

Even after having been distanced from that six bulges, the feeling I felt still lingered......is this, heaven?

Afterwards, I could only pray for "that" was just another display of comparison.

"Um."

Suddenly, I could felt a thing falling from the sky, so I shifted my sight towards that.

Not knowing why, i felt like all things freezed in the air, just to continue falling down right when I looked at ‘it’.

"Uwahh, hey!"

I caught the object by reflex.

"What's this......a clock?"

Taking a glance at the object, it was just an ordinary clock.

But if I had to say what's strange about it, it's the tick~tick~tick~ sound it's producing——

"......Don't tell me."

The worst case scenario flashed through my head, flipping the clock over.

That LCD screen, was not displaying the time, but a 7, 6, 5 like countdown.

W-wh-what should I do!?

Even now, the countdown continued as expected. 4, 3, 2——

"Y-you three quickly get out of here——"

Immediately, a flash of light enveloped my vision, but my consciousness had already been severed at this point.

NouCome: Volume 3 Chapter 1

2014-12-24T14:26:38Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 1: There's No Way My Freeloader Is This Smart */

===1===

“Amakusa-kun, I am sorry but, can you give me an explanation?”

My consciousness got pulled back from my thoughts by the class rep's (Glass beauty) voice.

“I don’t want to step in this private matter but……….your partner is that person so, I think nothing will calm down at this rate”

Just like what the class rep said, everyone in the class was looking at me.

Yes, I am right now the target of an emotion similar to hostility by all the boys in the class….no, the whole school.

“So are you going out with President Kokubyakuin as expected?”

The main reason why I am placed in this situation right now, is because of the actions of the student president who is rank 1 in the female popularity ranking - Kokubyakuin Seira, during the competition of the most popular ranking and [Reject 5].

“No, it’s not like that…………”

Will this excuse really work? That’s because an unbelievable event where that president confessed to me in front of all the students and hugged me on the spot.

“Then you’re real target is Chocolat-chan?”

What’s more, since I was entangled with the [Curse removal mission]; the situation got a level more annoying because Chocolat told me [I like you!] in the mess while I was being hugged by the president.

On a side-note.

Just now, the president purposely came to this classroom to land the final blow by causing a misunderstanding to everyone that we were in first names basis like [Kanade-san] and [Seira-san].

“Hey hey, how about it Amakusa-kun?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gui* the class rep got closer. Instead of the sense of duty to settle this problem as the class rep, the glitter in her eyes simply looks like she was curious about this…………….

“Uuh………..”

At that timing, I frowned my face because of a headache.

“What’s wrong?”

Th-there’s no time to explain!

I confirmed the choices that appeared in my mind again.

“Choose
1. Hug Chocolat

2. Hug Yukihira Furano

3. Hug Yuuouji Ouka”

There were 3 choices.

After clearing the <<Make every female who joined the competition to say [I like you]>> mission, I predicted that the choices would change but, I never imagined for this 3 choices……….

However, the only difference is that there is just 3 different targets and isn’t the vulgar part just the same?

“Guh…………”

The demanding headache turned stronger just when he was wasting time thinking. Kuh……..this isn’t good, I have to choose someone.

While ignoring those piercing sights with all my strength, I looked towards Yukihira at the window side.

She often looks expressionless but she was staring at me with eyes fill with difficulty.

It’s hard to say that she’s usually friendly with me but, she looks like she’s emitting a different type of spikey aura today for some reason.

It’s impossible too in normal circumstances too so, hugging her in this situation is just unthinkable……….no good, Yukihira is a no.

On the other side, as for Yuuouji…………….her cheeks were slightly blushing and were looking down while acting fidgety.

It seems that it was embarrassing for her when I accidentally saw her panties during an accident in the competition but ………….i still can’t understand the standards for her shyness even though she showed me her belly button in her with that childish thought pattern.

It might be possible if it’s the usual Yuuouji but, things won’t end up as a joke if I hug her at that state…….this side is no good too.

Meaning, the last one……….

I looked towards Chocolat beside me.

“……………”

Over here, that usual smile that feels care-free did not exist.

………….yes, Chocolat is acting weird today.

She came to class late and said [I am not hungry]. That’s just plain impossible for the food craving demon Chocolat.

But I have no time to pin down the reason for that. I brought my face closer to her and whispered with a volume to avoid the class rep to hear.

(Sorry Chocolat, I will hug you because a choice came out)

Chocolat didn’t give back any response.

Her eyes looked empty and I feel kind of worried about her but, I won’t be able to look after her if I don’t do something about these choices first. I have to finish what I need to do.

First off, I need to avoid the getting the attentions from everyone. The problem is how and------

“Choose 1. Announce that you want to show your naked body 2. Reincarnate”

….Oi, what happen to number 3, where’s 3.

No matter how much I confirmed, only 2 choices exists in my head.

This………..just like what happened last time, did the change that occurred after clearing a mission result in random things getting mixed inside? If that’s the case then, I won’t be able to know if 2 or 3 choices will appear from now on…………

I don’t know if that’s a good or bad thing but, I have to choose one of those two now.

“T-this is bad everyone! I…….i have an undeniable urge to become fully naked without any reason! Please look outside for a short while!!”

My classmates looked towards the window all at once without any signs of unrest…………..it’s sad that not one of them thought that this was a joke or lie but, I managed to make everyone look away.

Okay, I’ll take this chance to hug her and end this!

(Let’s do this)

The choices disappeared the moment I lightly hugged Chocolat after whispering to her.

“Fuu…….”

The instant I exhaled in relief and thought of letting go,

“Kanade-san………err…….well……..this is embarrassing”

……………………..Huh?

Those lines Chocolat said made me froze my body.

During that time; my classmates looked back to us.

What they saw, was Chocolat looking down with her face blushing while I was hugging her.

“………..Choco-lat?”

“Kanade-san……….Everyone is looking so……….if possible……..can you let go of me?”

…………..What are you saying, nothing is entering my head.

“Err…………….i don’t want you to misunderstand this but………….it’s not like I don’t like Kanade-san doing this and…………err, the problem is the place………”

………Something is weird, something is definitely weird.

No, she’s been weird from just now but, no matter how much I think about it, this is totally over the level where she is feeling sick.

Despite I was losing my composure, Chocolat’s cheeks blushed harder before she opened her mouth.

“…………..Doing this kind of things, when we alone together……will make me happy”

“””!?”””

The atmosphere in the class froze.

I don’t understand. I don’t understand this at all but……………the possible response that might occur when they saw this situation through an objective view------

“””Amakusaaa………”””

“””You’re the worst……..”””

Well yeah…………..the guys were looking at me with killing intent, the girls were making expressions of despise as if they were looking at garbage; were all directed at me.

“N-no, this is a misunderstanding”

Even though I said that; I have no idea what is the misunderstanding at all. The moment the atmosphere of the classroom turned into an uproar,

“Everyone, please wait”

A clear and elegant voice echoed.

“Huh?”

Everyone including me, looked towards the owner of that voice.

“Kanade-san has done nothing wrong”

“Cho-chocolat?”

“I was somewhat troubled because of the place but, everyone is misunderstanding this”

The contents of the words coming from the person that looks like Chocolat, did not enter my head at all…………..who is this?

“I do love Kanade-san and Kanade-san does dote on me but, it’s something close to friendship and the unhealthy actions that everyone imagines does not exist”

…………the expression pupils turning into a dot would probably be used at a time like this I wonder.

[Chocolat…………..chan?][W-what is this, what’s going on?][How would I know]

The uproar turned louder in one go. Everyone has reach extreme discomposure from the atmosphere given out by Chocolat in her sudden change.

“Kanade-san, is there something wrong?”

Chocolat lightly tilted her head beside me and smiled.

“No, what do you mean………….”

The way she smiled is more or less similar to her carefree self but, it was peaceful, refined and even intelligence could be felt.

“Is there something on my face?”

“………..nothing is there but, who are you?”

“I am Chocolat”

“Nono…………you’re more like, *Fuwaaa* like that………...i also feel that you speak somewhat in hiragana too………..”

Chocolat looked at my eyes and smiled again.

“That’s true; I think anyone would lose their composure if I suddenly talked this way. Okay then, I will explain in sequence”

Blond hair emitting a magnificent glow, a face that looks like a small animal, and a compact figure.

The girl in front of me is definitely Chocolat no matter how much I look at her but………….the atmosphere she was giving off was completely from another person.

“It’s something that occurred in the morning but, I woke up on the floor. Judging by that situation, it seems that I fell off the bed when I was sleeping”

She was still sleeping on top of her bed when I tried to wake her up so, this is after that. Well, it’s probably not weird for Chocolat to fall off her bed because of her monstrous urge to sleep.

“It seems that I hit my head when I fell and I gotten a serious headache from the impact. However, it’s not that serious to give me difficulties for my actions so I came straight to school but…………my situation did not get any better at all. Forget that, my consciousness was half-hazy and it even influenced to other body parts too”

Her face turning red and saying [I am not hungry] is because of that. But at that time, it feels kind of like the usual Chocolat though…………

“Thinking back, that was probably a sign before I turned back to my original self. However, that level did not regained back my memories and………………I think it lacked a decisive trigger”

“Trigger?”

At that moment, Chocolat’s face blushed again before she lightly nodded.

“That’s right…………The moment………err……Kanade-san hugged me, I felt my body lighted up and electricity ran through my head………….i guess this is call shock therapy…………by the time I came to, my memories are back”

“Your memories………are back?”

“Yes”

…………Now that I think about it, Chocolat told me that she lost her memories. Because of that, she does not have any information related to the absolute choice and that made me anxious but………

“Kanade-san, I am really sorry that I showed you my pathetic self until now. I will now redeem myself from now on so, please forgive me for my insolent behavior until now.

She lowered her head to show respect.

……………..wait wait wait. The Chocolat until now wasn’t Chocolat and the Chocolat in front of me now is the real one?

Even if you suddenly tell me that, how can I just go “Oh I see” and agree with it.

Chocolat then looked back at the classmates.

“Everyone might be surprised by the sudden events but, this is my real self. Please forgive me for those over-friendly words I made a few days ago. Also, if possible, please get with me along from now on too”

Everyone froze with a blank expression when she showed a smile at them at the end. That’s probably normal; anyone who could accept this talk immediately is probably the weird ones.

Right when the class was covered with a weird silence, Yukihira walked over to us.

“……….Amakusa-kun, can I take this as a new situation play?”

“No no no………..honestly, I don’t understand the situation at all”

“That’s the setting option too right?”

“No that’s not it. Why are you saying it like this is a sex shop?”

“Dear customer, an extension will require additional fees”

“Just who are you!”

“Our shop’s motto is [Buy love with money]”

“Like I said, just who are you!”

“I am sorry, can the human garbage please keep quiet for a while”

“So harsh!?”

I wonder why……….Yukihira is scattering a stronger displeased aura compared to just now.

“Yukihira……..are, you angry?”

“Angry? That emotion does not exist in me, who’s known as the [Grand devil with the clear bright smile]”

“I’ve never heard of that at all before though…………”

“Oh my, I did give you a smile when you were naked and asked me [Want to dance] last time”

“Don’t make such a crazy lie!”

“I am sorry. It should be [Want to eat live Shirauo<ref>白魚White Fish</ref>] while you were naked”

“That invitation is too aggressive!”

“The talk got diverted a little but, I don’t any negative emotions like anger, sadness or hatred. What I have are only pure thoughts that glow bright. What awaits there is unlimited fortune, eternal love and the endless cycle of life and death”

“That just sounds fishy OI!”

“Well, saying that I have no negative emotions at all is just saying too much. I’ll be polite; there are only 3 negative emotions in me”

“3?”

“Yes, I only have [Crude, vulgar and indistinct] in my heart ever since I am born”

“You’re the worst!”

“Amakusa-kun, it’s your bad habit to immediately shout when you’re excited”

“Just who do you think made me like that!”

“See, you’re angry again. Why don’t you go and suck on some cow tits?”

“Why can’t you just tell me to drink milk like normal!”

“Oh my, milk does not have any effects to cure anger on the spot you know”

“You even answered”

“The actions of sucking a cow’s tits, is Amakusa-kun’s unchangeable way of comfort”

“There’s a limit for being a pervert!”

No good………..no matter how many times this goes, I could no longer handle it anymore. I got fed up and looked back at Chocolat.

Chocolat, who has been quietly looking at our conversation, showed a face of thinking about something before nodding in understanding.

“The memories of both of your relationship are still in my head but, I feel a little troubled after seeing the real thing. I see, this is how you two display your affections to each other”

“No, by affection, you------“

“A-affections!?”

………..Hn? I think I heard an oddly cute voice coming from behind……….

“…………Yukihira, was that your voice?”

“………..what are you talking about?”

When I turned behind; the usual expressionless Yukihira was there.

“No, the voice just now was………..”

Yukihira was the only girl at that direction but…………

“…………….leaving that aside, Please don’t look at me with those [Spoiled eyes which looks like a zombified corpse after being abandoned in Fukai because you got chocked to death by a tofu stuck in your throat, while imaging a witch coupling a <<Rotten Tai<ref>鯛-Sea Bream</ref> x spoiled mackerel>> together]”

“How many rotten parts are there!”

The contents were the usual unknown jokes but, for some reason, is it my imagination that I felt Yukihira’s voice was excited?

“Hn? You, isn’t your face is a little red?”

“Uh!?”

Yukihira’s expression looked shocked for an instant and immediately, waves of killing intent were inside her eyes.

Instantly; Yukihira made a scissor shape with her first and thrust those 2 fingers straight at my eyeballs.

This girl-----is trying to break them.

I have to dodge! Was what I thought but, my body won’t react to that thought. It’s that pattern where my thoughts is only fast and my surrounding movements were in slow motion, like those scenes that often appear in mangas.

N-no good! I have to close my eyes at least------

“Uu………………………….Ah-re?”

I timidly opened my eyes because the attacking impact did not come. Yukihira’s fingers stopped right before it reached my eyeballs.

“……….Yukihira?”

Yukihira continued staying frozen but after a few seconds, she made a light sigh before lowering her hand.

“…………I’ll be going”

“Ah, oi, Yukihira………..”

Well, Yukihira’s words being weird are normal in a certain way but, this is a little too incomprehensible. Chocolat looked lonely and mumbled beside me when I was tilting my head.

“I am envious of………….Kanade-san’s relationship with Furano-san”

“Huh? Envious? Of that?”

Potent poison, the worst of jokes, and flying absurd violence to finish things off. I think there isn’t any factor that looks envious.

“Yes, Kanade-san looked really energetic when you are talking with Furano-san”

No, I am just tired of handling her…………

“I, who only has the ability to serve with my whole heart, cannot communicate with Kanade-san that openly”

Well that’s obvious. She’s probably the only high school female to reply with those jokes, even if you look all over Japan.

“That’s why, after seeing that exchange in front of me…………..”

Chocolat shyly moved her legs while looking down with blushing cheeks.

“What’s wrong”

She mumbled with a disappearing voice.

“Erhm….i am…….a little jealous”

……..no seriously, who is this.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[NouCome:_Volume_3_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Ore_no_Nounai_Sentakushi_ga,_Gakuen_Love_Come_o_Zenryoku_de_Jama_Shiteiru|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[NouCome:_Volume_3_Interlude_1|Interlude 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2014-09-01T13:26:00Z

Mashiro: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 1 『Everyone Has Things They Don't Want To Say』==

===Part 1===
The first Saturday after coming back from the seaside school has arrived.

Seasonally, the world would completely be in a summer mood but, that’s something unrelated to Kouryou academy.

With a minimum of one general subject lesson added in, Kouryou has taken in consideration the time for ability training-----battle arts, the summer break here takes the Bon festival as the main holiday and the break isn’t even one week.

With that said, even though it’s the last 2 weeks of July, it was the time where they should be heading back to school but-----

“Julie, Let’s get going”

While dozing off and sitting down, the silver girl opened her eyes when I called out to her.

“Ja-………..”

“Are you alright? It’s been hot every night recently, and it looks like you haven’t been sleeping much……”

“Nai. I am okay, please don’t mind me”

Even though Julie said that, the hot days will continue from now on, and there was a forecast that today was going to be a very hot day with a temperature crossing over 35 degrees.

(Uuun, it would be nice if there’s something I can do for her………..)

I probably can’t do anything with the heat but, I pondered on whether if there is something I can do when she goes to sleep, and when I was doing so-----

“Okay then, let’s go Tooru”

“Aah, okay”

Instead, I was the one getting urged and we left the room with Julie following me from behind.

Even though it was unneeded to say this, a strong sunshine was shining down when we got outside the dormitory.

“It looks like it’s going to be hot as predicted. It’s probably going to be tough but, let’s work hard, Julie”

“Ja--♪”

After the girl with {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} nodded, the ribbon’s bell echoed and made a cooling sound.

In the familiar street to the school from the dorm----

There were students heading to the school in the surroundings and a lot of them were wearing dark expressions.

Even though it’s summer break--------that was not the reason.

They were wondering if they '''''should continue attending Kouryou academy or not.'''''

The day they got back to the main school from the seaside school, the chairman’s speech that took place during the school's emergency assembly was the cause for that worry.

Pretext—the attack that happened before was revenge from a criminal organization which has fought the Dawn organization’s public order last time. Just like what happened, this revenge to the academy was the first case that happened but, there was a possibility that the same thing might happen again in the future.

With that based on, she left the decision to everyone if they wanted to stay in Kouryou academy.

As a result, it left many students to ponder on the choice for their future.

That’s because, the attack not only caused property damage because of gunshots and explosions, but many were injured and-------the death count was in the double digits.

That reality was the main reason why many students were worried.

It’s only normal.

They were just normal middle school students living a normal peaceful life until they enrolled in Kouryou academy. A person’s life and death would only happen in the filter of the internet and television or maybe, in fictional categories like in games or Manga.

From the explanation we received before enrollment, there will be danger during training and lessons after enrollment as well as danger during missions when they get employed into the public order maintaining team after graduation.

However-----they noticed this reality when they saw someone close to them had their life taken away from them.

No, they were forced to notice this.

They were forced to notice that the path they are going to go through will not be one found in a normal world, but instead it will be the realm of abnormality.

That was why; this incident has become a big crossroad.

They can either return back to their normal world if they treasure their life, or they can make up their determination and will to advance through the world of abnormalities.

Conclusion-----

Until today, 12 first year students that encountered the attack have left the academy. Most likely from now on, more students will probably choose to quit too. From what I can see, half of the remaining students were pondering if they should continue or leave.

Maybe the upper level students have attended several somewhat dangerous missions in their training, there were less people that chose to quit. But even so, many of them were also pondering too.

Me----and the silver girl walking beside me, has chosen to continue on this road.

As long as both of us follow the path of the <<Avenger>>, we had already made up our mind.

“…………It turned prettier huh, Tooru”

“Aah, that’s right”

We stared at the scars on the school in front of us that was caused from the previous attack.

Even though the enemy----who has the name <<{{Furigana|God’s Destruction Team|Libel}}>>, attacked the school for the <<Lucifer>> research facility located under the school, the most violent battle that took place was only at the school entrance.

The pillars and wall were damaged or destroyed and red-black bloodstains that came from either the enemy or comrades were sticking on them.

There were offering of flowers left beside the pillars. There were students that stopped and pray and there were also students that quickly entered the school so that they won’t have to see that.

“………Let’s pray too I guess”

I joined my hands towards the flowering offering and Julie made a silent prayer.

Within the crying sound of cicadas, we quietly passed the time.

When I entered the classroom, there were only 70% of the total classmates excluding the students that quit, even though the class was going to start.

The people pondering on their course of action probably felt like skipping school.

I looked around at the classmates in the room, and leaked a small sigh when I could not see a close female friend----Miyabi in the class.

Her <<Duo>>--Tachibana was attending class and she was talking with a girl.

Nevertheless, it’s not like Miyabi was not in school because she was pondering if she wanted to quit or continue Kouryou.

She might still be shocked from almost getting harmed by the battle suit man but, she came to class and seriously attended class and training without resting.

But other than those time slots, she would leave her seat and won’t stay in the classroom.

I didn’t even need to think for the reason why she took those actions; it was probably the effect of the incident before.

'''''“I love you”'''''

Her feelings reached me, because the waves stopped.

Right after that, the feelings in her heart were put into her mouth and it told me her affections to me.

But, I could not reply to her.

That’s because I didn't know how to reply her as I thought about myself as an <<Avenger>> even though I am happy of Miyabi’s feelings.

Ever since that day, the gears of the normal days I gained inside the abnormal days in Kouryou academy, has gotten out of order.

The last time I talked to Miyabi was right after we left the isolated island.

'''''“Tha-thank you for saving me yesterday, Tooru-kun………….and……….sorry………you encountered danger because of me, I am really sorry…………”'''''

Ever since, Miyabi would only apologetically greet me and would avoid having a conversation with me.

Maybe she wanted to avoid her clear change of attitude, she would show her face during meal time with everyone----but, no one noticed that there was no conversation occurring between me and Miyabi.

I can’t talk to her even if I wanted to.

This frustrating situation has been continuing ever since the seaside school.

(I have to do something about this………)

I have no idea if this changed relationship will return to the way it was but, I will continue struggling.

That’s because I want Miyabi to smile.

Even if that smile was not going to be directed to me.

Soon, Miyabi quickly entered the classroom when the main bell echoed in the school.

Even though it was just as predicted, it looks like I can’t take the time to bring her out and talk to her.

(I guess I will take her time during break time)

The moment I thought that,

“Who is it~~?”

My view suddenly got blocked----and a sweet scent floated at the same time.

Someone was hugging me from behind and covering my eyes.

“………Lilith right”

Without panicking and causing any troubles I took off her hands from my eyes and looked towards the girl who has dazzling {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}}.

---However, I was far from calm in my heart.

That’s because her 2 soft voluptuous hills were getting squeezed onto my back.

“Fufu, as expected from Tooru huh. It’s definitely because we love each other on a normal basis”

“If I eliminate the people that would do this, Lilith would be the only one who would do this”

I shrug my shoulders to the gold girl who winked at me before showing a smile.

“Me being the only one would mean that I am special in a way right? Fufuu”

With another name called <<Exception>>, Lilith went ahead and placed herself in my special spot-----

“Uuh!?”

My view was blocked again.

Once again, someone hugged me from behind and covered my eyes.

“Who am I, Tooru?”

“…………Julie”

“As expected, Tooru, my <<Duo>>”

“Haha, you’re welcome…….”

Even though I replied with a wry smile, there was no way I would mistake Julie’s voice.

---The feeling touching my back was one of the reasons for my conviction that it’s her.

Leaving that aside, the girls who covered my eyes were now looking at each other.

“………..you want to say something right?”

“He immediately knew it was me when I covered his eyes so, you aren’t the only one that's special”

“Hee, now you said it”

Lilith raised her mouth, angle in an interested manner.

Without changing her expression, Julie looked straight back at her.

It was a glowing sun and a magical moon.

Two girls with opposite impressions were not in agreement like usual.

Julie turned against the gold girl who wants to make me into her <<Duo>>-----even though with that said, it seems Lilith was not concerned about it but, for a rare scene, she talked back to Julie’s complaints maybe because her special spot was denied.

(Ya-re Ya-re, these two are the same…….)

I made a small sigh and was about to stop them-----

“Okay okay♪ Good morning everyone ☆HR is going to start so sit down♥”

Contrary to the school’s atmosphere, a voice which was so cheerful that the person that made it was probably in the wrong room, echoed throughout the room.

Having released her real power to take on the <<{{Furigana|God’s Destruction Team|Libel}}>>, our homeroom teacher---Tsukimi was now valued in the class and by people as someone to be counted on after they witnessed her mowing down many enemies.

[Good morning White Usa-sensei] [You’re tension is high today too, White Usa-sensei] [Well it’s White Usa-sensei]

Replies and talks could be heard in the classroom when Tsukimi greeted us.

The thing different from last time was that she was being called “White Usa”.

The reason for that was-----

“OooRah! Hurry up and sit down you brats!!”

[It’s Black Usa-sensei mode] [This is bad, it’s Black Usa-sensei; this is bad] [Black Usa-sensei, scold more……]

Having her identity questioned when her real-self was seen; she showed her snapped off appearance to everyone.

“The gold and silver fighting over a guy there. HR is going to start so, hurry up and end the Shuraba love triangle with the couple and mistress”

“It’s not a Shuraba or anything”

“Ja---“

“I agree with that but, I am curious on why I am called the mistress when you looked at me”

“Iyaaan, the Ojou-sama’s check sure is strict huh♪”

“Seriously, I always tell you that I am the legal wife”

“Nai, I refuse”

“Why must you be the one doing the refusal!?”

The sights of the 2 girls with silver and gold hair collided again.

I made a small sigh, and stood in the middle.

“Come on, let’s end it there. HR is going to start”

“……….Maa, it can’t be helped if Tooru says so. Okay then, see you later, Tooru”

Lilith winked at me before returning back to her seat.

“Okay then, now that I said that HR is going to start, its message time☆There is going to be a joint training with the 2nd year students today okay♪ Okay next; people that turned <<III>> will have to join a training soon☆Okay next; the people I am going to call now-----“

Turning back to her White Usa-sensei mode, Tsukimi was in her usual high tension, and I could sometime hear giggles from someone.

Inside that, I looked behind at a slanted angle.

Up at my view, Miyabi was a making a depressed expression.

It turned to break time; I chased after Miyabi and called out to her when she stood up from her seat and exited out to the corridor.

“Miyabi, can I have a bit of your time?”

“So-sorry. I am in a hurry……..”

“Ah……..So-sorry”

She most likely did not have any special matter and judging by her recent state, I was able to guess that she was using this way to avoid having a conversation with me.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 4 Non-Colour 1.jpg|thumb]]

But even so, I backed down since she told me that she was in a hurry.

When Miyabi quickly turned a corner at the corridor and I could not see her anymore, I made a small sigh and dropped my shoulders; just when I did that-----a dignified voice called out to me from behind.

“Kokonoe, can I have a little of your time?’

When I turned around, I saw my familiar and close classmate---Tachibana.

However, she was currently on crutches and it looked painful.

“Aah, what is it?”

“It’s a little about Miyabi. She looks tired recently so, I am thinking of bring her out for a change of scenery after school. So, err, you……….”

Even though she hesitated to say at the last part, her intentions were told to me.

Tachibana was saying that I should not talk to Miyabi now.

Tachibana probably felt something happened to me and Miyabi during the seaside school.

But even so, I feel happy for Tachibana’s thoughtfulness for taking care of Miyabi’s heart first, even though it’s something obvious.

“I get it; I’ll leave it to you…..but, be careful”

“Umu. Its okay, we aren’t going to somewhere deserted. But, from what I heard, it seems the enemy’s target is the chairman, <<Lucifer>> and also Lilith so, it’s probably safe to say that we aren’t getting targeted”

“That might be true but. Then, go have fun. Just remember not to force your legs”

“Fufu, you worry too much. Nonetheless, I’ll listen to your warning, and will be careful not to force myself”

Tachibana’s heels were diagnosed to recover fully in around a month's time.

Since the <<Exceed>>’s recovery ability totally exceeds a normal person’s, it seems she will be able to take off the cast by next week.

“……..also, thanks Tachibana”

“It’s not something to thank me for. It’s for my precious <<Duo>> too”

And after she said that and made a soft smile, Tachibana went back into the classroom and I followed her.

But----

At this time, we had no method to know this.

The fact that there was a malice that would drag everyone in its target’s surrounding into the problem without any hesitation,

The fact that Miyabi encountered a devil when she went out,

After noon; we headed to the medical building to have a check-up on the wounds I got from the fight with <<K>>.

The recovery progress was doing well and it seems I and Julie will be fully healed by around mid-next week.

We were told that it’s okay to undertake some light exercise and we quickly headed to the training room after the check-up.

“Even though it’s light, I'm happy to get permission to exercise”

“Ja--. I did not move my body at all recently”

“Incidentally, we’ve been only studying nowadays………”

Taking into consideration that there were many wounded students during the attack, battle and stamina enhancement training were turned to lessons related to knowledge-based general subjects as well as special techniques for mission-purposes.

Thanks to that, once classes ended over the past few days,I felt as though I might have smoke puffing out my head as my frustration continued to pent up. That’s why I am happy that I got permission to exercise and my legs turned naturally faster to the training room.

When we reached there, there were quite some students inside and they were using the room for their personal training.

Inside there, I saw familiar faces at the sparring space.

The giant Tatsu crossing over 180 centimeters and a small boy----Tora were sparring.

Strangers that don’t know their situation would probably think that Tatsu was at an advantage but, actually, since Tora’s <<Level>> was higher, he was handicapped with a weight.

“Tora, Tatsu!”

I called out to them from afar.

“Tooru, and Julie huh. Can you two move your body already?”

“If it’s light”

“Fumu. Then, let’s spar since it’s been quite a while? All this muscle head ever does is swing his fist with power”

Tora splendidly ignored Tatsu’s opinion which was “A man won’t use stupid tricks”.

“Uuuun, I guess I’ll pass. Sparing with you won’t end up as light exercise”

Thinking of our personality, I can see us lighting up in fire once it starts.

“Fuun. Well I have no choice then. It won’t even be something to brag if I beat an injured opponent. The results would be the same if you were fully healed though”

“Bullshit”

After I laughed back at Tora, I stood in front of the mirror.

“Shadow?”

“Aah. There’s something I want to confirm. Julie, striking?”

“Ja----“

Julie picked up training swords and stood up in front of a target that looks like a man which was located beside the mirror.

Julie’s self-training centered around sparring and striking and it seems it did not change today too now that she can start training.

“You aren’t at full form, so don’t force yourself”

“……………”

“Julie?”

The silver girl did not reply for some reason and frowned her eyebrows instead.

“That’s the line I wanted to tell Tooru. Tooru, you always force yourself”

“Uguh………..bu, but I only force myself in situations where I have to do so………”

“………That might be true but, you can’t stop me by saying it can’t be helped”

The side of her eyebrows dropped and her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} looked at me.

I could guess her emotions when I saw the uneasiness in her shaking eyes.

(I see, she’s pilling her father’s image on me…….)

She might be worried that I'll end up like her father someday.

That’s why; I made a smile to make her feel some relief before patting her head.

“Hey, Julie. You remember the promise I said about protecting you?”

“Ja---“

“I have that promise so I will not die. If I die, I won’t be able to protect Julie right?”

“Tooru…………”

“However, I will do my best to not be reckless. I’ll feel bad for making you worry too much”

“Ja--♪ it’s a promise”

Even though I lost to the feeling to make a wry smile, Julie made a smile in replacement for that.

“……..Go back to your room”

“Hnn? Did you say something, Tora?”

When I looked at Tora who mumbled something, he was looking at me with disgusted eyes for some reason.

“I am just asking you if you’re going to train or not. That’s because your mouth was the only part moving, from what I am seeing just now”

“Haha, I’m going to start now. Okay then, let’s start, Julie”

I made a stance towards the mirror while Julie looked back to the target.

The same time I lightly swung my fist towards my image shown on the mirror.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pann*! *Papann*!! The training sword hit from the left and right and the target made a loud sound.

(She’s fast like I thought……)

While continuing my shadow, I thought of that when I sometimes see the silver girl’s movements.

Julie repeated slashes with blinding speed.

However, she wasn’t reckless and I could see her hold back her strength.

After thinking I didn’t need to be worried anymore, I decided to concentrate on my shadow.

With half of my strength, I swung my fist, switched to the body movements Tachibana taught me and performed a kick.

(…………..my body still hurts when I turn my body. Next----)

After I confirmed the thing I was curious about during the fight with <<K>>, I switched to the left posture.

Hrungnir------unlike Mjolnir which is a one-hit kill move, it was a high-speed punch for diversion.

“Haah!!”

I stopped my fist after some shots because of the pain on my chest.

But, that was enough for me to notice.

(It’s true that my fist was lowered. But, it’s amazing that he can notice this in such a short time, what’s more during battle, that <<K>>…………)

It was humiliating to have my weakness pinpointed by the enemy but, it gave me good gains.

Leaving aside the chances that we might meet <<K>> again later on or not, I won’t be able to beat him if I don’t fix this habit.

“Tooru. What’s that move?”

Maybe he took a rest from his spar; '''''Tora saw Hrungnir and asked me.'''''

I told him about me mastering this technique, that this technique got broken by <<K>> who found it’s weakness in the last battle, and the name given to this technique-----

“Hrung………Since it’s Norse mythology, Julie was the one that named it?”

A weird question came over.

“Aah. I thought of naming this as bullet punch but, it resulted into that”

“………………..”

“What’s wrong, why are you quiet?”

“No………you have to thank Julie”

“To Julie? Thank what?”

Without understanding his meaning, I looked at Julie with a questioning face.

“---------?”

It seems the silver girl heard her own name and [Did you call me?] tilted her small head.

“It’s a little but, I think it was refreshing for her”

Evening-----as usual, Tachibana talked to me with a voice only audible to me when I was picking the buffet for my menu.

Although we did not say who, it’s obviously Miyabi.

“I see, that’s great. Also-----Thanks”

“Fufuu. I told you this already during the day but, you don’t have to thank me. As a friend and her <<Duo>>, I was concerned about her”

“So---where is she?”

From what I can see in my surroundings, it seems Miyabi wasn’t in the cafeteria.

“She said she wanted to run a bit so she went outside. She said she wanted to make up for the the times she did not run for the past few days”

Ever since <<{{Furigana|God’s Destruction Team|Libel}}>> attacked, Miyabi stopped her daily runs even though she attended lessons and training.

That’s why, I felt relieved when I heard that she was going to run again.

(It’s about that confession huh………)

I think of talking to her when I see her, once my feelings become positive, and while thinking about that, I reached the table.

After that, everyone had their dinner like usual but-----

“Hey, Tooru. It’s about the summer break but, want to go to the UK?”

“Huh?”

Lilith has been as fixed member of our dinner table ever since <<Survive>> and it’s only natural to be shocked at the sudden change of topic.

It’s only natural since she invited me out to go overseas with no warning at all.

“That’s sudden…….”

“Rather than suddenly reporting about our marriage, reporting about our relationship first would make things smooth later on I think, you know?””

“………..We aren’t going out”

“It’s not bad to start going out after this chance you know?”

“Rejected”

Sitting on my left side, Julie swung her head and pulled me to take some space away from Lilith who was sitting at my right side.

“Oh my, Tooru’s the one to decide that”

“Before even the topic of going out or not going out, he has to go back to his hometown during summer break so it’s impossible to go to the UK”

“I see, how sad. I think I’ll give up this time”

“Haha, this time huh…….”

While making a wry smile at Lilith’s reply, I thought about my hometown which was vacant now when I said those words.

There’s no family waiting for me.

(But even so, Otoha’s going to be lonely if I don’t show up now and then……….)

And, when I was a little sad,

[One, two……..] [[[Congratulations on your birthday-♪]]]

Celebrative voices could be heard at one corner of the cafeteria.

Noisy, cheerful and happy voices echoed in the cafeteria.

“Seriously, how noisy”

“I think it’s nice to have a cheerful atmosphere. Thinking about the recent events, I think this is a must”
I smiled at Tora who was frowning his face and told him.

“………Fuun. That’s true”

Tora snorted roughly and *Dooka* leaned against the back of his chair while folding his arms.

(Birthday huh……..)

My birthday was coming next week.

My heart felt dejected when I thought about it.

That’s because, the day before my birthday----was that day in summer.

“Tooru. I have something to talk about”

Tora called out to me when we went out of the cafeteria after dinner.

His expression had an air that won’t let me say no and-----

“…….Julie, can you go back first?”

“Ja---“

I made Julie go back to the room.

“Where should we talk?”

“Outside”

(……..Going all the way outside means that, it’s a talk that he does not want anyone else to hear”

While looking at his small back walking in front, I started to think about the topics Tora would talk about.

After he exited the front door, the heat from the afternoon was still there and it felt a little hot.

The surroundings were naturally dark but, thanks to the light coming from the dorm, we did not have a hard time walking and we walked over the grass.

“I guess around here is okay…….so, what do you want to talk about.

I folded my arms and asked Tora who was walking closer to a nearby tree----

“…………”

There was no reply.

It’s not like he didn't hear my voice. Furthermore, the atmosphere he was giving off was as if it was something hard to say.

Judging by Tora’s straightforward personality, I could grasp the contents of his topic as something serious.

The silence continued for a while and------Tora talked about his business.

“Still can’t mend your relationship with Hotaka?”

“Buuuu!? Wha-whawhahwahwa, h-how do you, no, you noticed……!?”

I did not tell anyone that my relationship with Miyabi had gone weird.

Of course, that goes for Julie too.

I thought the only one who noticed this was Miyabi’s <<Duo>> and at the same time roommate—Tachibana but------

“Fuun, there’s no way I won’t notice. In the first place, judging by your attitude with her until now, there’s no way I won’t guess that something happened during seaside school”

Just as expected from him.

Judging by the recent state, I never would have thought that he would notice this.

Which means, I think this might be unlikely but, things might have turned complicated because of some reason……….

“I heard this from Tachibana during the afternoon but, Hotaka is going back to her home during summer break. Even though it’s short, it will probably be harder to mend things later on if you don’t meet her for about one week. That’s why, hurry up and do something about it before summer break starts”

“A-aah………Sorry, to make you worry about this……”

Whether it’s the last matter or the last attack, Tora has been helping out a lot.

“It’s not like I am worried about you, it just feel annoying……….and, that isn’t the only thing I want to talk about”

“Eh, there’s something else?”

I thought the problem with Miyabi was what he wanted to talk about so I tilted my head.

“It’s about going home. It’s not about Hotaka’s, it’s yours”

“Mine?”

Tora nodded and continued on with his original business.

“That woman said this during dinner time right, that you will be going back home”

“I plan on doing so but, what about it?”

“…………..Can I follow you when you go back?”

“Aah, let’s go back together. We are going to be together for half the trip anyway”

“No”

It was a quiet and yet strong tone.

When I thought Tora was different from usual, his face turned unusually serious and he looked a little stiff.

“I am asking if '''''I can go to your house''''', Tooru”

My heart skipped a beat.

Tora has been to my house many times in the past.

But, it was when Otoha was still alive.

During a dojo exchange that occurs only a few times per year, we became friends since we were the same age and not long later, Tora started coming over to the dojo to learn and would often come over to my house.

However----That was also 2 years ago.

Tora does not know this.

He does not know that the house no longer has anyone living in it anymore.

“I-I plan to stay for one night only so, Tora head back to your----“

He doesn’t need to know.

I decided to reject his visit so that Tora can only recall back the memories of the warm Kokonoe house of the past.

“No, I am going. Let me go. '''''Let me offer flowers''''' to---Otoha too”

“-----!?”

I was so shocked from those unexpected words that I gasped.

That’s because ever since we reunited during the enrollment ceremony I never took on an attitude that would bring him to that conclusion.

“You……knew……….”

After a while, I managed to squeeze my voice out and Tora tilted his head vertically silently.

“……….I got contacted by the dojo”

“I see……..”

I missed out something simple.

Because he was with us for a long time, it’s only natural for this to be told to him.

“'''''It seems the dojo encountered a fire disaster because of a tobacco misuse'''''. I knew this and keep quiet about it so, sorry. This may be too late but, this was just sad. She took care of me before. So-----“

“………I get it. Since you know about this, I am counting on you then. Otoha will be happy”

Whenever Tora and I sparred, Otoha would be the one who treated our wounds.

I could clearly remember her giving it her all to assist us and I would probably never forget about it.

I would never forget the memories of me, Tora, Otoha, and----'''''him'''''; all 4 of us playing together.

“Sorry. Even though you know, this was something I should tell you…….”

“Fuun, don’t worry about it. Everyone has things they don’t want to say……….okay, our talk ends here. Let’s head back to the dorm”

Tora started walking in front and I followed behind.

Even though he has a foul mouth, I am grateful for him for being concerned about his friend.

However, Tora does not know.

2 years ago, the disaster that occurred in the dojo was not a fire but rather, it was a tragedy that occurred because he swung his deadly blade.

The only ones that knew of this was me, him and '''''another person'''''-----

That person was the one that saved me from that burning dojo.

But, that’s good.

Tora might be foul mouthed but he’s a good person, and if he finds out about that day's truth-------

If he found out that Otoha didn’t die from that fire and was killed, he would fly into a rage and become a captive to vengeance, just like me so……..

That’s why, Tora don’t have to know.

I am the only one who needs to take revenge against him.

===Part 2===
“Are you going to run now? It’s evening already”

“U-un. But I have been skipping these past few days so, I want to regain the lost time as much as possible so………”

“…………… I see, work hard then. However, gradually take it back without rushing yourself. It’s bad to suddenly force yourself. Also, you have to eat dinner once you finish running. To avoid getting heat stroke-----“

“Fufu, it’s okay so don’t worry so much, Tomoe-chan”

Miyabi giggled to her partner who warned her in details just like a mother.

Tomoe got relieved since Miyabi has been smiling apolitically ever since the seaside school.

After changing into clothes to move easier for running, Miyabi told Tomoe that she will be leaving and left the room.

But------

With the sun set and the surroundings dark, Miyabi left the dorm and looked around restlessly. Of course, there were no students walking around in the night and she exhaled when she confirmed that there was no one around.

(Eeeeeerrr………..I think I should take more distance)

Since there might be students coming back to the dorm, the girl ran towards the south side of the academy dorm which has no one around.

The conversation she had with the old man today resurfaced in her mind.

““Then, let me bestow upon you this-----The <<Power>> of <<{{Furigana|Ell.Libel|God’s Destruction soldier}}>> to you”

“<<{{Furigana|Ell.Libel|God’s Destruction soldier}}>>………….?”

“Fuhahaha, just like how the word is read, it’s a power strong enough to destroy god”

“Errrrr……….?”

Even Miyabi who was having a pleasant chat with him, became perplexed

Just what is this old man talking about.

But, the old man did not understand the girl’s perplexity and continued his words.

“You’re a Kouryou student right?”

“------!! Ho-how did you know that……!?”

Miyabi was not wearing her uniform and was in her casual clothes so; just how did the old man know that she was a Kouryou student.

Unluckily for the girl, she could not become alert since she told him her complaints just now.

What’s more-----

“Oh it’s simple. I am acquaintance with Tsukumo-Jou-chan”

“Eh………? Errr----Tsukumo? Is it the director? Then Ojii-chan is part of the research team?”

The old man----the <<Equipment smith>> showed a smile and didn’t agree nor did he disagree.

However, Miyabi believed her words were correct judging by his smile.

That’s only normal. That’s because there was no common ground between the students and the researchers coming in and out the <<Lucifer>> research facility under the academy. They would only coincidentally pass by and greet them when they encounter them at the dorm or at school.

But to the researchers, it’s not strange that all the students’ personal data has been seen by them.

Because of that, she did not doubt him and came to a conclusion.

“I am researching something else than the <<Lucifer>>. That’s this----<<Unit>>”

Tooru and also Tomoe misunderstood the reason why Miyabi was sad even though they were not far off.

It’s true that the confession was one of the reasons for it.

However, the main reason why she was depressed was because, she made the life of the person she loved-----Tooru, get exposed to danger.

The cause that made her fall into despair was that she became a hindrance to him because of her weakness.

That’s why Miyabi yearns for it.

The one thing she wished and yearned for----was <<Power>>.

And right now, Miyabi accepted the <<Power>> extended out to her by the old man.

When she entered the forest at the south part of the ground, Miyabi lowered her sights to the device accessory she was holding.

(Is it really true………?)

Even though she placed her finger on the device’s switch, the girl raised her eyebrows at the question floating in her mind.

Maybe that old man said it as a joke to cheer her up.

More importantly, no one would suffer if anyone can gain strength with just a push of a switch.

(But, even so……….)

It might be nonsense but, she anticipated something.

She wanted to say goodbye to her weak self.

As if to reveal her heart, she held the device with both her hands like she was praying and not long later-----

Miyabi pressed the button.

“Please, give me---<<Power>>!!”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Prologue

2014-08-13T01:59:55Z

Mashiro: /* Prologue */

==Prologue==

“It have now received the-----Invitation to <<Rein Conference>>”

What is <<{{Furigana|7 Lunar|Rein}}>>?----

That was the important term chosen by a group of 7 people for the word-<<Absolute Duo>>.

They who were crowned with the <<Sepher Name>> symbolizing the stars, were walking in different paths even though the <<Absolute Duo>> was the main goal.

Even so, they would have a meeting in one place sometimes.

The banquet with the name <<Rein Conference>> was that.

And now-----there was an invitation sent to the Kouryou academy chairman-Tsukumo Sakuya.

“I am ordered to tell <<Blaze Diabolica>>-sama, that the supervisor is waiting for the day to meet you”

“I am honored. Please tell the supervisor that I am anticipating this banquet”

After confirming the contents of the invitation handed to her, Sakuya smiled to the servant who was dispatched by the man who’s the center of <<{{Furigana|7 Lunar|Rein}}>>.

---But, the moment the heavy door closed when the servant left, the girl buried her small body into the chair and made a big sigh.

“You don’t look happy with this, Sakuya-sama”

“It’s only right to feel down when you think about attending a worthless banquet”

In front of Miku who was right beside her, Sakuya made a second sigh.

She does not feel that meeting other <<{{Furigana|7 Lunar|Rein}}>> members would provide some kind of merit to the thing she should be doing-----the advancement of her <<Lucifer>> research.

Honestly speaking, she felt that it was just a waste of time.

(………….No, that is not necessary the case)

Suddenly, the thought of a member of <<{{Furigana|7 Lunar|Rein}}>>-----the <<Equipment Smith>> sending peoples called <<{{Furigana|God’s Destruction Team|Libel}}>> to infiltrate their place twice, popped up in her mind.

The fight with the men wearing battle suits called <<Unit>> was a good chance for her to see the talents of the 1st year students, including the branch school students.

The thing she wanted to see was the natural talents of the people fighting.

She wanted to see if they can fight against fear and fight with their life on the line-----

In just one night, she was able to see the talents that can originally only be seen when the students take on several missions.

Although the girl was almost kidnapped, she thought of the great results she gained.

(Now that I think about it…………..)

Several students popped up to defend the black clothed girl; they took the action to save her, when she was close to being kidnapped.

They fought against danger with the <<Irregular>> boy as the leader and because of their strong will and tenacity, they were able to see the path of victory and send the <<{{Furigana|God’s Destruction Team|Libel}}>> away for the second time.

Because of that, the leader of the enemy team has taken a strong attachment to him.

Sakuya felt some kind of flow, when she thought of the connection formed between the two of them.

(Which means, it might be very interesting to see them consciously bite each other next time)

“…..You look quite happy, is there something?”

“*Giggle*………I felt an unexpected joy now that I changed my thought pattern”

Miku had questions because her master changed in just a short time.

However, he re-thought that the banquet might be related to her research.

Even though he had no clue what kind of relation there was, Mikuni knows that the black clothed girl prioritize everything that will bring her closer towards the path of the <<Absolute Duo>>.

Sakuya did not say anymore and stood up.

“Where are you going?”

“I will be going to the research lab. There is something I want to prepare before the banquet. I think I would finish it if not for the useless banquet entertainment in the first place”

Even though she said that, he was now sure that the girl would not let the banquet end without anything happening.

“I am looking forward to this. Just what kind of flower will he bloom as? *giggle*, *giggle giggle*……….”

The girl in black clothes smiled in front of the opened door.

That smile can give strangers the creeps if they ever saw that smile.

And thus, the banquet had started.

The meeting of the peoples who have a connection to <<Absolute Duo>>------the <<Rein Conference>>.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter1

2014-08-04T16:56:20Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy */

==Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy==

Tokyo Swordia————

Formerly this city was known as the Tokyo metropolis, but currently in the 21st century, the otherworldly Swordies have ruled over the city since the Great War seventy years ago.

Tokyo Swordia was divided into two regions. In other words, the Swordies resided within the Specialized Central Region while humans inhabited the Outer Human Region.

Being the dominant social class, the Specialized Central Region where all the Swordies lived controlled all political and economic functions. To everyone else in the world, they had the most elegant districts. In contrast, the Outer Human Region felt quite unbalanced with the quality among the districts being starkly different.

It was already past ten in the evening, yet it was quite rambunctious on this particular bustling street in the Outer Human Region which had rows upon rows of bars lined up for construction.

Slightly away from the ruckus within the corner of this region sits an old-fashioned hotel.

Located underneath the hotel was a parking garage. Parked within its depths was a van with its engine running and the shadows of multiple figures gathered around the vehicle. There were five of them in total and all of them were wearing what appeared to be white robes.

One of the members, who was currently breathing heavily, appears to have been wounded. Although medical aid was being received from a friend, it seems the bleeding could not be stopped.

"Looks like I’ve already caught up."

For some reason, these words startled the others as they turned towards the sound of the approaching footsteps.

These robe wearing people all reacted in unison, directing their gaze towards the figure that showed up.

"If you want to escape you should be giving it everything you have, not dilly-dallying around in this sort of place."

A young teenager wearing a red long coat appeared within the parking garage.

From the opening in the front of the long coat, one could see that the somewhat short teenager possessed a slender figure.

Along with his disheveled black hair, there remained a childish facial complexion. However, under the fringe of his hair, his eyes carried an exceptionally sharp expression.

"Well, if you guys were to scatter in disarray you would all be interrogated. That said, you guys also killed four police officers which is quite unacceptable to be honest. You bastards, I'm pretty strict when it comes to losing my comrades. I will keep on pursuing you all even if you were to run to the ends of the earth."

"Are you one of the Sabers?"

One of the robed members shouted in a sharp tone. Unwavered, the teenager wryly smiled in response.

"As you can see."

The teenager————Kurou, pointed to the silver sword insignia on his long coat with his index finger.

The so-called Sabers were Tokyo Swordia's public security force. They were a separate entity from the police force.

"I'd appreciate it if you guys would allow me to make a peaceful arrest. However, if there is any resistance————"

Kurou placed his hand on the hilt of the katana strapped to his waist. Just by looking at its composition, one could tell it was definitely not an ornament or a counterfeit. Instead, it was a thoroughly used and authentic blade.

"This is the end for all of you, followers of the sun."

Even without inquiring, Kurou already knew their true identity.

The so-called Sun Cult was just as its name indicated. The religious organization was comprised of followers who worshipped the teachings of the sun.

In the last couple of years, these thugs would frequently engage in terrorist activities. The number of victims from these terrorist activities have already reached triple digits. Thess Sabers, who were part of the public security force, have made the Sun Cult their number one priority.

Because the van of the Sun Cult followers arrived at a police checkpoint tonight, they decided to forcefully break through. During their escape, they killed four police officers and are currently still fleeing.

Since the Sabers sent out a dispatch request, Kurou, being a member, caught up to them here.

"Hey——, what is this, it hasn't started yet? Fortunately I leisurely walked over here."

Unexpectedly, an extremely clear voice sounded.

Behind Kurou came another guy that entered the parking garage. He too kept a sword by his waist and also wore the exact same long coat marked with the silver insignia.

"Are you an idiot? You’re currently on the job, you better get over here quickly Lars."

"Yeah yeah, you're so stringent as usual Kurou."

He elatedly smiled. Lars was also a member of the Sabers.

Within the Sabers, he and Kurou worked together as a pair. Although he was about five centimeters taller than the short-statured Kurou, his face also seems to have retained a puerile complexion. In fact, he was only a teenager who was fifteen years of age.

His appearance was well-kept and his hair was practically white. However, he claims the color was “platinum”.

Even though Lars followed an alternate path when chasing the criminals, the two pretty much found them at the same time.

"Despite being Sabers, there are only two of you against the five of us! We have complete control here!"

One of the cultists, who was tending to a comrade of his, spoke up in an acute voice. In response, the other cultists all whipped out their katanas.

In Japan, it was to be expected that ordinary people were prohibited from carrying firearms. In fact, the Sabers, police, and even the military's main weaponry was the sword. Likewise, the weapons of the terrorists were no exception.

It was very hard to see clearly into the shadow of the van, but it was without a doubt the voice of a female cultist————she was a very young teenage girl. Upon closer inspection, she was the only one who wasn't wearing a robe. Instead, she wore a white veil along with a blue nun getup.

Her eyes were filled with tears, yet she unyieldingly glared at Lars.

"Hey Kurou, is this the opponent you’re responsible for?"

"It's not really a responsibility......"

Kurou wryly smiled and advanced forward.

He knew this girl, her name was Kido Akari.

She was a member of the Sun Cult's combat forces. However, for some reason they encountered each other numerous times during Kurou's missions. Even though those encounters have all been due to chance, it was true that there did exist some underlying reason for this.

"Akari, every time......we seem to encounter each other. Gradually I'm starting to believe this isn't an ill-fated relationship but rather destiny at work here."

"That seems to be the case. Why does it have to turn out like this......"

Akari lowered her gaze as she spoke————

"Hmm? What's wrong? You seem to have some deeply mixed emotions."

"There's no such thing!"

Inadvertently, her piercing glare fixated on Kurou.

"If it is destiny, then that destiny would also include me slaughtering you, you Swordie dog!"

"A dog......"

"Plus, you Swordies are not even part of this world, how could we accept a nation inhabited with you people!"

Akari pulled out her katana and got into her stance. Despite having a bit of flair to it, Kurou understood Akari's strength. Based on her technique, she was probably incapable of defeating any of the Sabers.

"Akari, you can choose to fight, however if this wounded person is left unattended to like this then he will die. This kind of emergency care right now is just prolonging his pain."

"Guh......!"

Akari tightly bit her lips.

Perhaps she realized that Kurou wasn’t just trying to complicate matters.

"Hey, you guys can withdraw. Sorry for arriving late."

"Hmm......?"

Kurou slightly tilted his head at the sound of this sudden voice.

With her presence pretty much undetected, at some point a female figure appeared alongside the followers of the sun.

She wasn't wearing the white robe of the Sun Cult. Instead, her attire consisted of a skimpy mini-skirt, a tightly fitted suit, and there was a bizarre sword suspended along her waist.

"Allowing me to deal with these Sabers idiots should be fine. Let me take care of the cargo and that one other thing in the van. The streets are filled with police checkpoints so you'll be instantly caught if you escape by car."

"......Understood, we are counting on you."

After Akari finished speaking, the rest of the Sun Cultists nodded. From the looks of it, they had no intention to continue causing trouble. Akari and the others glanced back at the van every so often before running away.

Both Kurou and Lars had already lost interest in the Sun Cultists who already fled.

Kurou once again inspected the woman.

The woman's age was probably between twenty and twenty-five years old. She had gleaming short brown hair and although she was quite an attractive person, this was not the appropriate time to be taking note of these sort of things.

"Are you a Swordie?"

"Just like the ones you've seen."

The woman nodded in response to Kurou's question. She then retrieved the sword by her waist in one swift motion.

It was a slender double-edged longsword. The sight of this type of sword wasn’t rare, but————

"Ho, is this the light blade?"

Kurou muttered in admiration.

Known as the light blade, the drawn out sword was enveloped by a faint white light. When the light blade was activated, the sword becomes incredibly hard to bend, break, and furthermore it was very keen-edged.

"Ah so you are a Swordie, and a pretty powerful one as well."

Kurou once again muttered.

The Swordies are considered to be residents from the mystifying world of Swordia.

These otherworldly people and earth's human beings practically look the same. Even though many of them possessed hair and eye colors not found in normal humans, but other than that they were essentially alike.

Despite Swordies and humans having nearly identical physique, the Swordies' physical capabilities were quite outstanding. Their strength and speed were both exceptional.

Furthermore, the most frightening thing was their overwhelming natural disposition to the ways of the sword. Hence, all Swordies were inherently sword specialists.

To add to that, if one becomes a first-class user they could engage in battle with a light blade empowered sword like this woman.

"It ends right here wanted criminal number FZ405333!"

Suddenly a voice rang.

Just like Kurou and Lars, these guys were also wearing red long coats. There were six of them and each held a sword in their hands.

They were all Swordies and members of the Sabers————in other words, they were also Kurou's colleagues. Presumably they too arrived by tracking the followers of the sun.

"This woman is a wanted criminal. In the past she killed two of our members. Clearly a Swordie, she's actually a lunatic for helping out the Sun Cult."

The one member with the beard spoke up. Kurou also recognized this man. He was one of the older members of the Sabers and possessed excellent finesse.

"You guys can step down. It's too much of a burden for newcomers to face a light blade user."

The man with the beard stated without even looking at Kurou. He then raised his sword and the other five members followed suit.

From the looks of it, they wanted to steal all the glory. Whether it was the bearded man or the other members, it seemed none of them could utilize the light blade. Even so, with it being six to one perhaps they could win.

"Well, it doesn't matter to me how many people I face. Bring it on."

The Swordie woman brazenly smiled as she replied.

Haa——. The bearded man yelled out and charged towards the Swordie woman with the other five members.

The majority of the Sabers members were adept at fighting. The bearded man and the other members probably had numerous experiences fighting enemies with swords. The six of them stormed in simultaneously and while doing so, they had to avoid slicing their own allies in battle.

No one should ever take the enemy lightly due to superiority in numbers. For the sake of killing this one woman, the six men all risked their lives in the attack.

"Haha."

However, the woman was unfazed.

After the woman had seen through the incoming attack from the group of six, she slashed at the bearded man who led the attack, cutting his head off with just one swing of the sword. In quick succession, her sword sliced through a person's torso and then the face of another person.

From the perspective of a normal person, the three of them would seem to have been simultaneously killed. It would be hard for anyone to discern such a high caliber technique.

There was blood vigorously spraying out of the bodies of the men. The part of the body that suffered the violent hit had been greatly carved out.

The woman hardly stopped there. She then slashed at two others diagonally from the shoulders and pierced the last person in the heart————the group of six were now all dead.

Her abilities were indeed extremely impeccable.

"What was that? That was way too easy. Battling against men isn't fun after all."

The woman muttered with an ennui expression. Actually, she probably felt extremely bored. Even though six people attacked her, she still eliminated them instantly. It really was way too easy for her. The difference in their abilities was profoundly visible.

"Hey, that's pretty impressive."

Lars apathetically spoke. At some point in time he retrieved his cellphone in order to look something up.

"Hmm, that woman has a very high bounty, it's at one million. If we were to consider the six members of our group that were killed, the bounty will probably continue to rise."

"Lars, you should have said something earlier!"

"What are you getting all tensed up over. You don't need to worry about anyone stealing your glory now. Oh, by the way, the million is only if you capture her alive. If you captured her dead you would only get three hundred thousand. Well then, good luck."

Lars wryly smiled as he turned off his cellphone.

"Understood. Hence, let me be your opponent. I'll be in your care."

Kurou joyously spoke and proceeded to swiftly pull out the katana by his waist.

"......A katana? You rascal, you're clearly one of the Sabers, why would you still use that kind of thing?"

Having said that, the criminal ringleader’s eyes opened widely, staring intently at Kurou.

"You bastard......could it be, you are a human?"

"Even if I were to say 'just like the ones you’ve seen', you probably wouldn't understand. Well, I guess only humans would use katanas anyways."

Kurou calmly stated as he motioned his katana.

"Hahaha! Originally I had thought the Sabers were just a group of idiotic men. I never would've thought that a human would also be accepted as a member. Has the lack of talent already reached this extent?"

"Jeez, it really annoys me that you would call it a group of idiotic men. I really can't tolerate this abuse towards humans like me."

The Sabers included non-combative members as well. This tiny organization didn't even have a thousand members yet.

The composition of the Sabers consisted entirely of Swordies except for Kurou. On the flip side, the police were practically all humans. It probably would have been more natural if Kurou were part of the police.

There was some reason behind Kurou's recruitment into the Sabers. It wasn't because of a lack of talent, however Kurou wasn't about to kindly explain to that extent.

"Nevertheless, from the looks of it you are clearly a Swordie assisting these humans."

"If I were to be on the Swordies' side, most likely I’d only be able to face the boring swordsmanship of the humans. I want to battle the powerful Swordies. Is that white-haired boy a Swordie? If you don't battle, this human is going to die."

"I'll consider it, but I'm not too worried over my financial situation."

Lars pretended to joke around, even deliberately shrugging while he was at it.

"......Well, forget it. In the end, both of you will die. Before that happens though, please entertain me for a bit."

"Oh trust me you won’t be bored at all."

Kurou faintly smiled and prepared his stance. Although it was rather mundane, the sword was held straight and centered in his stance.

The criminal ringleader also smiled in the same manner. It was a smile of mockery. She never thought she would ever have to battle against a human.

Kurou inched around trying to maintain his distance. He would never underestimate his opponent. From now on, it will be the relentless pursuit of survive and kill.

"Hey human, I got something to say first. You better not bring your human values into this."

"You mean just because you're a woman? Haha, of course I won’t."

This was the monster who instantly killed six people. Even so, this human boy was still able to think in such a manner.

These sorts of things were only humanity's fallacious logic after all.

From the Swordies' point of view, it was considered utter nonsense.

Basically for the Swordies, when comparing the athletic abilities of men to women, women were vastly superior, even in swordsmanship.

From the perspective of the swordswomen, Swordie males were existences of a lower class. Although the Sabers members who were easily eliminated by her had received training and had numerous combat experiences, for this outstanding swordswoman who was also the criminal ringleader, it could hardly be called a fight against the six of them.

Stored within the Swordies was something known as light energy. In terms of physical strength, light was a more superior energy source than what humans were capable of using.

In general, a woman's light quantity was vastly plentiful. The greater the quantity, the more physical power one possessed. Precisely due to this, Swordie women were able to utilize far greater combat strength.

Members of the Sabers were practically all male Swordies. If they were up against human terrorists, the male members would be enough to deal with them. However, if the criminal was a female Swordie, many times the situation would develop into a grim battle.

Humans wouldn't even stand a chance. Regardless of gender, it was impossible to overcome a female Swordie. This knowledge was one that everyone knew. Because of this, the male members didn't want the Sabers to delegate this task to Kurou, a diminutive human.

"I am knowledgeable in some matters regarding the Swordies. You don't need to worry."

"Well then, try to put on a frightened expression as best as you can, human."

The criminal ringleader calmly waved around the sword with her hand, perhaps to add psychological pressure. The intensity of the light blade appeared to have increased. The so-called light blade technique was the emittance of light out of the body and transferring it to the sword. If a person didn't have the appropriate levels of light, it would be impossible to use this move.

The criminal ringleader casually walked towards Kurou. Even though this was underestimating her enemy, she still did not leave any openings exposed. Her eyes were brimming with murderous intent as the tip of her sword flashed by.

A gust of wind blew over————causing a roaring sound.

The criminal ringleader’s wielding of the sword violently stirred up the air————which caused a nearby concrete pillar to be splendidly sliced into two chunks.

Cutting this pillar, whose girth needed two arms to wrap around it, could never be accomplished by humans. She used superlative force, demonstrating the power and skill of the Swordies.

The criminal ringleader smiled. By deliberately chopping down the pillar, she probably wanted Kurou to coward in fear.

"......"

However, Kurou didn't flinch at all. He still maintained his sword in an upright position and never even moved his body.

"Hmph, what a grotesque little kid you are."

The criminal ringleader then shot out like an arrow, raising her sword once again.

Simply put, the Swordie's sword was both swift and thunderous as it came down at him. This blazing attack could slash apart anyone involved in the organization, crushing them into pieces. Then in a gruesome scene, that corpse would be turned into fine powder.

A Swordie's sword literally meant a one hit kill.

However, that was only if————they hit.

"......!?"

An impatient expression was clearly visible on the face of the criminal ringleader.

From the very first attempt, the criminal ringleader’s one hit killer sword strikes were completely evaded by Kurou.

In rapid succession, the blade, which was so sharp it easily cut through the air, came at Kurou's neck and chest at full force.

He did not initiate an attack, he only kept continuously dodging her attacks. Their blades never clashed either.

If a Swordie's sword were to clash with that of a human's, the human’s sword would be sent flying or perhaps the blade would be sundered. Which would it be......

However, to be capable of continuously evading a Swordie's sword strikes and such, this was practically unbelievable for a human. Human eyes were unable to capture a Swordie's sword maneuvers, thus being unable to completely elude the strikes.

"What the heck you bastard! Just how can a human evade my sword!"

"Hehe, I'm not an alien though. Don't be holding any doubts during battle."

Kurou even wryly smiled. Even though the swings barely brushed past, to be able to see through those strikes that could cut through his entire flesh numerous times without giving off even a single drop of sweat was really quite exceptional.

"I think it's about time......to make my move!"

For the first time Kurou took the initiative. Even though he went at blinding speed from a human's perspective, to a Swordie's dynamic strength it was ridiculously slow.

"Idiot......!"

A smile even surfaced on the face of the criminal ringleader. Regardless if he were to cock the blade over his head or slash downwards, in her eyes it would all seem like a slow motion reflection.

However————

"What......!?"

The moment Kurou swung his sword with all his might————

“W-What......!?”

Her right hand was cut off from the base and blood began spurting out everywhere. The hand which had held the sword, fell to the ground. The shine of the light blade also vanished.

From the looks of it, her shock seemed to have surpassed her pain. She stared at Kurou without even covering her hand which was spraying out blood.

Compared to humans, a Swordie's physical capabilities were vastly superior. Even an injury of this extent wouldn't kill them. As long as a competent medic diagnosed them, the hand could be reattached.

"How could a human's sword......I, that sword, what in the world was that!?"

"Starting from now, you'll have plenty of time to contemplate over this."

This criminal ringleader had slaughtered numerous Sabers and police members. Whether or not she should ever be allowed to step foot in this world again was questionable. There was probably plenty of time to ponder over this later.

"Eh?"

Kurou inadvertently tilted his head.

The right cuff of his long coat was severed. His expression indicated that this must have been the first time he failed in such a manner.

"Haha, this long coat is quite expensive. If they have to replace this long coat again, the boss will surely take a dig at me."

"......You bastard, that bracelet is——"

Due to Kurou's shirt cuffs being cut, the criminal ringleader directed her vision towards his wrist. Looped on there was a white metallic bracelet.

Engraved on the bracelet was an emblem consisting of a sword and the markings of a plant's vines.

"A Sword God's engraving! That's right, you are——it was mentioned that the Sword Saint accepted a disciple, that person is......!"

"Sounds like you have a pretty good understanding. Well, this thing is just a decoration."

Kurou lightly stroked the bracelet.

Blademaster Hyouka————was the Swordie's strongest swordswoman and the mentor who taught Kurou his sword skills.

To Kurou, the fact that he will become the successor wasn't really a big deal.

"Kurou, it isn't over yet. This criminal ringleader is an extremely important battle asset to the Sun Cult. Since the Sun Cult intentionally sent her here, that must mean......"

"Oh yeah, I forgot about that. Perhaps they even have a lot of accumulated treasure on them."

Kurou directed his vision to the van which still had its engine running. If only he had heard the conversation between the Sun Cult followers and the criminal ringleader, then he would have known what was stowed away in the van.

"Hey, one-million, what kind of cargo is in the van?"

"Do you think I'd give a damn about that?"

"I suppose so."

Even if the van was stuffed with suitcases full of money, the criminal ringleader probably couldn't care less. She was a being who only showed interest in a sword fight against Swordies.

Lars slowly approached the van.

Gripping the hilt of his sword, he suddenly pulled out his sword in a surprise attack. The sword struck countless times, leaving the backdoor of the van in pieces which were carried away by the wind. Even though he was a boy, a maneuver of this caliber was still extremely simple for any Swordie.

"Goodness gracious, can't you open it through normal means?"

"You never know what might be inside......eh?"

Lars replied to Kurou's frustrated tone while gazing suspiciously at the inside of the van.

"What the heck, there's a person inside. Hey, please come out, we'll just let you go."

Lars stated something beyond expectations. It appears not only was there luggage, there seemed to be a Sun Cult follower sitting there as well. In actuality, tonight's results with just the one criminal ringleader was more than enough.

"Hey, are you listening? You wouldn't want to be slaughtered by him."

In that instant————

The back of the van overflowed with a radiant light, blocking Kurou's vision.

This was different compared to the white light rays from a Swordie's light blade. What was emitted was a glorious golden color————

"Lars!"

When Kurou yelled out, Lars had already backed off from the van by a couple of meters. Since he was a Swordie and a member of the Sabers, he was extremely agile when dealing with abnormal situations.

Kurou redirected his gaze from Lars back to the van. Because the light pouring from the van was so overwhelming, it was impossible to keep your eyes open. Despite this, having not felt any degree of heat was rather strange.

"What in the world......?"

Under the glare, Kurou saw something unbelievable.

Coming out of the blinding light was a girl.

No wait, the girl was enveloped by the rays of light————

She was about the same age as Kurou, somewhere between fifteen or sixteen years old.

She had long black hair, thoroughly pale skin, and a thin white dress.

Was she not wearing any undergarments? Those ample mounds that was her chest shook substantially with every step she took.

Furthermore, there was an awfully tacky set of handcuffs worn around those snappable looking thin hands.
[[File:Kenshin v01 032.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
The girl walked in front of Kurou without even a second thought.

"......"

The girl remained silent, extended her hands which were handcuffed, and unwaveringly stared into Kurou's eyes. Her expression never changed.

Without warning, the light vanished.

As he recovered his vision, the girl————gradually revealed a smile.

Kurou pretty much reflexively swung down with the sword he had drawn out from before.

A snapping sound was produced when the handcuffs lock got cut by the blade and was sent flying. Her arms, which now have regained their freedom, powerlessly drooped down.

"Ah......"

Just when the girl was about to say something, she trembled and collapsed. It happened so abruptly, like the severing of a thread.

Kurou instantly reacted by supporting her fallen over body. He carried her by her surprisingly skinny shoulders and hips which felt like they could be broken with the slightest impact.

What in the world was going on? What is the best course of action to take? Who is this teenage girl?

At his wit's end while holding on to the girl, Kurou was at a loss over what to do————

The Sabers' headquarters was constructed near the center of Tokyo Swordia within the Specialized Central Region.

In this center region, there were rows upon rows of towering ministry buildings and large businesses.

Situated within that area was the plainly designed ten-story building that was the Sabers' headquarters. The Sabers was established five years ago when the terrorist activities of the Sun Cult started. Since the organization had not been around for that long, unfortunately the headquarters could only be constructed in this unadorned style due to the insufficient budget assigned.

A teenage figure showed up at the headquarter's entrance early in the morning. It was Kurou.

Only a few hours had passed since battling against the criminal ringleader. After the mission was over and the report documents were submitted, he went to a certain office in the Outer Human Region. Just when he was about to take a nap there, he was called over by headquarters.

As Kurou suppressed a yawn, he entered through the front doors.

Located in the main hall was the front desk with a female receptionist sitting idly by. There were also employees holding books while conversing and the cleaning staff tidying up.

Everyone in here was a Swordie. Not every Swordie made a living off wielding a sword. In fact, far more of them took on normal jobs instead.

Kurou, who was the only human within the building, was currently taking the elevator to the highest floor.

After Kurou stepped out of the elevator, he took a detour to the lounge before going to his destination. Inside there were numerous benches set side by side and a vending machine that dispenses drinks.

Once Kurou bought some juice from the vending machine, he stood in front of a window. All of the walls within the lounge were made into windows, allowing him to clearly see the situation outside the building. He was really fond of the scenery here.

Tokyo Swordia was established seventy years ago by the Swordies after the Great War.

The place was integrated as district 23 after the war——and was one of the eight districts of the Chiyoda ward. It was then changed once again into its current Specialized Central Region, a place that encompassed all political and economic functions.

There were also high-rise building areas within the Outer Human Region, but here the greenery was in copious amounts. It even felt like regardless where you were, there would be an obsession to grow greenery in any bit of space that was present.

What could be considered as a thirst for forestation, appears to be some sort of homesickness.

The lush, beautiful, and vast world that was Swordia, was located in another world, one different from Earth. It was the homeworld of the Swordies.

It happened during the Second World War on Earth seventy years ago. At the time of the deadlock, right when each country's military strength began to dwindle————the door was opened.

Within this world, who knows how many of those massive, bizarre doors, or portals rather, linking Earth and Swordia were opened. Swordia's massive army rushed through with one goal in mind and that was to invade.

Following that, the Great War changed in a way that humanity could never have predicted.

For the Swordies whose main weapon was the sword, everyone thought for sure they would be instantly slaughtered by the firearm equipped infantry, tanks, battleships, and aircraft.

However————that wasn't the case.

An abnormal atmosphere arose due to the influence of the massive portals. The earth's environment immediately turned chaotic as the skies and seas became turbulent. Not only were aircraft and battleships unable to move, each individual nation's front lines collapsed since sea, air, and ground transportation abilities were lost.

The Swordies were able to receive supplies from Swordia using their portals which spanned all over the world. Moreover, the elite Swordie troops were unfazed by this abnormal atmosphere.

What ensued was a wondrous sight————

The Swordie army achieved victory and every nation had no choice but to retreat their deployed armies.

The unthinkable had finally become a reality after the conclusion of the war. Although the reasons were quite unclear, after the Swordies claimed victory they instantly shut down all of their portals. Despite inhibiting the disruptive climate, the Swordies did lose their means of returning home.

The place that the Swordies then decided to settle on was————Japan.

When Swordie troops first appeared, it was during the end of the Great War. However, in the past there would be an extremely few number of Swordies who would occasionally arrive in Japan through tiny portals and associate with the people there.

They wanted to turn this country which they were familiar with into their new homeworld.

Following that, the Swordies were successful in placing Japan under their control after the country was weakened by the Great War. The Swordies then implemented a sweeping reform of the government structure and gained a foothold within the country.

Of course, it was an extremely chaotic period throughout this. The Japanese would revolt from time to time. There was even civil strife among the Swordies before the new government was established. However, this was quickly resolved within a short time frame————

Upon achieving dominance over the country, the Swordies added the name of their already forsaken homeworld as their capital.

That was how Tokyo Swordia came to be.

Nevertheless, these facts were quite irrelevant to Kurou who was born in a distant time period from the war.

"Alright, time to go."

He left the lounge after he finished drinking his juice. Standing in front of the door that had the "head director" office sign hanging on it, he casually knocked on the door and stepped in without even waiting for a response.

"Pardon me."

There was already a guest in the head director's office.

Kurou apparently noticed the young female member as well. While sitting in front of the director's desk by the window, she was holding on to the report records while discussing some matters.

Kurou instantly noticed something.

The woman's hand was slightly shaking as she held on to the report. A dreaded look clearly surfaced on her face and even the sword by her waist was clattering. It was truly a pitiful sight.

In addition, leaning against the director's desk was a young woman. She was the boss of the public security force, although that title of hers didn't really match her ten year-old or so complexion. She continued to listen to the report without interrupting.

"————That's all for my report, Director."

"Very well, thank you."

The female member was startled upon hearing the director speak. She proceeded to deeply lower her head and rushed out of the room as if she was trying to escape. Moreover, she ran right past Kurou like she didn't even notice him.

"......What's going on."

"Ah, you're here Kurou-kun, please come this way."

"Alright."

Kurou replied as such and stood in front of the desk.

At this time, a huge wave of pressure assaulted him.

It was as if his body was about to collapse from this sensation that seemed to be binded to his body. He was under the false perception that if this were to continue, his body would probably be crushed into pieces.

If the user was powerful, a Swordie's light could manifest in other physical forms instead of just the light blade.

The woman in front of him possessed light that had overwhelming power. The force could be felt just by standing around her. No one would blame them for being petrified in front of this female member.

Kurou gritted his teeth, stood up straight, and braced himself in face of this impalpable strength.

"You seem to have calmed down. Are you able to speak?"

Kurou lightly nodded.

Whenever anyone stood in front of the director it always turned out like this. For Kurou, as long as he readied himself he could retract the intimidation to a more manageable level.

"Anyhow, it's like people make me out to be a demonic boss considering how I cause everyone to tremble."

The director of the Sabers, Manaka, wryly smiled.

Manaka was a young woman who was twenty-four years-old.

Although the life span of a Swordie was quite similar to that of a human, they were able to delay the effects of aging since they were existences of light. There were many individuals capable of continuously maintaining a youthful appearance of around the age of twenty or so despite being already fifty years-old. Manaka looked like she was only a teenager. This was most likely due to her powerful light force.

Her long blue hair was a rare occurrence even as a Swordie. Tied on both sides of her head were two delicate and inconspicuous ribbons, which suited her quite nicely.

She was wearing the female uniform of the Sabers. It was a black shirt paired with a tight-fitting mini-skirt and a simple suit. Under the suit, her white blouse stuck out at the chest region. As it turns out, her ample bosom was quite noticeable.

A strong willpower could be felt in her green eyes, neat appearance, and her well-proportioned stature. It would be fitting to say that Manaka was a splendid beauty.

However, if you were to judge her based on her appearance it could end up to be quite catastrophic.

Among the Swordies, there exists the Seven Swords who were deemed to be the strongest sword users.

Headed by the Sword Saint, the titles of the other members were the Sword Emperor, Kingsbrand, Dragonblade, Sword General, Sword of Heaven, and Absolute Blade. The Swordies possessed these seven individuals.

Manaka was the director of the Sabers as well as the one who held the title of the Sword General out of the Seven Swords.

The overwhelming combat strength of the Seven Swords was capable of matching an entire army. In fact, the activity displayed by the Seven Swords during the Great War was incomparable. Even until now with the Seven Swords symbolizing the Swordie race, they were also authoritative figures reigning over all swordsmen.

"That said, there wasn't really anything that needed reporting early in the morning besides that tsujigiri<ref> Tsujigiri (辻斬り): is a Japanese term for a practice when a samurai, after receiving a new katana sword or developing a new fighting style or weapon, tests its effectiveness by attacking a human opponent, usually a random defenseless passer-by, in many cases during nighttime.</ref> incident from before in the Outer Human Region."

"Yeah, I heard the rumors. It appears five or six people were already murdered."

Those murdered from the tsujigiri incident were all humans, therefore the criminal was most likely a Swordie. The Sabers had to take care of this incident, which was classified under terrorist activities. From the looks of it, they have already dispatched many female members who were highly skilled in using a sword.

"Yes, that's exactly the incident's report. However, the full story still isn't clear to me————well that seems to be it. It's really troublesome to have made no progress in the middle of a case."

Manaka stated as such. She leaned her entire body against the back of a chair and remained silent.

"......Ummm Director, was there something you needed me to do?"

Kurou reluctantly spoke. To have called over someone specifically and then not say a word, this would be quite troubling to any recipient.

"You don't need to speak in such a reserved manner. It's quite displeasing."

"Even if you say so, you are still my superior."

"No need to worry. To me, you are just the disciple of my older sister."

"......"

Kurou's master was the Sword Saint and the Sword General was her younger sister.

In other words, the sisters ascended to the pinnacle of swordsmanship. Even though they were among Swordies, it was an exceedingly rare occurrence to see such an extraordinary sister pair.

"Kurou-kun, how's the job treating you? Have you already gotten the hang of things around here?"

"Just barely. It's still the same as before, just me working individually."

Kurou nonchalantly stated.

Just a moment ago, the female member's attitude exemplified Kurou's position within the Sabers.

What should be constituted as a Swordie-only public security force had a foreigner mixed in. Clearly a human, they felt awkward battling alongside someone like him, plus they were highly pretentious.

It wouldn't be wrong for Kurou to assume that all Sabers members were like this.

"Other than during a mission, no one will even talk to me except Lars."

"Well, Lars is the same. He would be perceived as unusual within this organization as well."

Manaka wryly smiled and shrugged.

"Even though it has been over a year, you still feel the same. Well, there are many Swordies with big egos around here."

Aren't you one of those Swordies too? Kurou snarkily thought to himself.

However, Manaka was also a pretty bizarre individual among the Swordies. She would have an indifferent expression in regards to her delicate position when dealing with Kurou. It was mainly due to her informal attitude, not just because she was his master's sister.

"That said, it's been a year......starting from when my sister left here, a year has already passed."

"......"

Sword Saint Hyouka————her whereabouts became unknown a year ago.

Manaka became Kurou's new guardian after the Sword Saint left. Although he was within Swordie society, a minor still needed a guardian.

Except, Kurou never easily accepted having another person being his guardian. He decided to join the Sabers with Manaka for the sake of earning money to buy food.

No matter how capable a person was, there would be many obstacles for a human entering a Swordie organization. Because the Sabers was a young organization, there was enough flexibility to let Kurou enter the team. Of course, Manaka's mediation played a huge role as well.

"Well, regardless of what's going on with my sister, if it's her, she wouldn't lose her life to any accidents or things of that nature. Aside from that, let's get right to the main issue at hand."

"There's an issue?"

Kurou had just begun to think Manaka had called him over just to converse.

"Ah right, does it have anything to do with the girl from yesterday's situation?"

"Girl? What are you talking about?"

"......You should read the report once more. Although it's a hassle, I clearly documented it in there."

Yesterday night, a peculiar girl appeared from the Sun Cult's van.

After that, she was handed off to the other Sabers members that came over. Once the criminal ringleader was handed over as well, there was probably going to be a not so pleasant interrogation session awaiting her after she received treatment. However, the Sabers probably wouldn't do anything rash towards a defenseless girl.

"There was no way I was going to read the report that was just submitted yesterday. It's not my duty. Furthermore, I'm speaking to you as your guardian rather than as your superior. In other words, it's about your Dagger."

"The Dagger!"

The so-called Dagger was another name for a Swordie's ID. On the hilt, a special household emblem would be engraved on it. Until a Swordie was ready to assume personal responsibility, the Dagger would be entrusted to a guardian for the time being.

Out of Tokyo Swordia's ten million population, Swordies only make up ten percent of it. Although there was a degree of discrepancy among the Swordies, anyone could attain "nobility". This meant an increase in various privileges with respect to status and property. The Dagger symbolized this privileged social class.

"Kurou-kun is a Sabers member who records these incidents. Moreover, you possess the mark of being the Sword Saint's successor, something no one could have ever imagined. I would think the prerequisites for receiving the Dagger are more than fulfilled......"

"Is there still a problem then?"

Despite being a human, there was still the possibility of him obtaining a Swordie ID. Many decide to pay the huge sum of money to those who oversee the handling of Daggers at the Emblem Management Institution, however there were exceptions.

Kurou, who displayed his mastery in swordsmanship and submitted an ID application form, was currently one of the exceptions.

"After all Kurou-kun, you haven't even received any formal compulsory education. For you to have received the basic rights of a city resident is already quite the accomplishment."

"......I suppose so."

It was pretty much a given that his master Hyouka's abilities in swordsmanship carried safeguards. Even within the Sword Saint's history, she was particularly outstanding.

However, her temperament was a bit of an issue. "Speaking of practice, we should live in seclusion deep in the mountains", she harbored these types of outdated methods. Just like that, she took her pupil away from the village and into the mountains to train. During that time, Kurou couldn't attend primary school or middle school.

"I understand where you're coming from......ultimately, this is the course of action they want me to take."

"The Emblem Management Institution's verdict was very simple. They just want you to attain a Swordie's education."

"What!?"

"Today is April 25th. Even though the new school year has already begun, it should be no problem for the institution to turn a blind eye towards something of this magnitude. Starting today you'll be enrolled in a Swordie academy to attain your diploma."

"......!"

"Well, that's all I have to say. Good luck!"

Looks like there won't be any room for rebuttals.

However, Kurou had always aspired to attain his Dagger.

The nation was under Swordie control, that was the reality.

If he were to continue living here, Kurou would want to live a comfortable lifestyle.

Because of this, he decided to resume life among the Swordies.

The Sword Academy————

Although it was an academy for Swordie children, it had received much praise as a higher education institution by prestigious individuals.

Despite humans and Swordies being segregated into separate schools, the difference in their education system was quite minimal.

The Sword Academy was the equivalent of a high school in human society.

However, only those who were highly adaptable with a sword could enroll in the academy since there was more to the school than just academics.

For the sake of honing their swordsmanship, an optimal environment was created. This environment was known as the Sword Academy.

The academy was situated in the northwest section of Tokyo Swordia's Specialized Central Region, near the border to the Outer Human Region. There was a forest and numerous parks and such nearby. Plus, it was an extremely tranquil location.

The students were walking along the road to school quietly as they headed towards the school gates.

"Haa......"

Kurou sighed deeply as he arrived at the school gates.

Today he was not wearing his intimidating Sabers long coat, instead he was wearing a school uniform.

He wore a red tie at the collar of his beige suit.

Along with that, he also carried a heavy backpack filled with textbooks.

The tie hung all the way down to his waist and he also kept the scabbard to his sword suspended from his belt. However, there were no other students who carried a katana on them.

On the second day when Manaka called him over to headquarters, Kurou woke up early in the morning and hurriedly made his way to school.

Ever since yesterday, the days of fighting off terrorists were long gone. Now he was just a student. Although it was for obtaining his Dagger, to the working civilian, it did feel like a step backwards.

It was quite beyond expectations to be forced to enroll in the prestigious Sword Academy for his studies.

Even though Kurou felt he was being made a fool of by the people around him, there was no escape.

“Come on Kurou, put away that gloomy expression. Let’s get a move on.”

“......Jeez.”

Kurou couldn’t help but direct his focus onto Lars who patted him on the shoulders.

He was also the same, wearing the same Sword Academy uniform as Kurou. What was he thinking enrolling into the academy as well.

However, both of them were teenagers who would turn sixteen this year. It could be said that compared to getting in street fights every night, it would be more ordinary to go to school.

“The Sabers work wasn’t so bad, but for it to be filled with so much killing is really quite a bummer————, if we’re here, at least there are plenty of girls. You must actively look towards the future Kurou.”

The Sword Academy was the Swordies' highest educational system standard. There were many outstanding fledgling swordswomen. A female becoming a swordswoman would of course be more outstanding so the student body was practically all girls. Despite there being a small population of guys studying there, they haven’t seen a trace of their existence yet.

“You’re right......we should monopolize all the girls.”

“You’re getting way too ahead of yourself!”

Lars habitually replied with a snark remark towards Kurou’s statement which completely revealed his desires. However, this portion of the conversation was clearly heard by the girls passing by.

The girls whispered amongst each other while coldly eyeing Kurou and Lars as they walked past them.

“Kurou, looks like we’re not really welcomed here.”

“That’s always been the case for me.”

Kurou referred to himself in this manner. It was true though, it has always been like this for him. Because of that, there was no point in minding such matters.

Moreover, it was just as Lars said, it probably felt pretty exciting to be in an environment filled with cute girls.

A commonly passed around rumor in Tokyo Swordia was that the female students of the Sword Academy were all beautiful individuals. Although Kurou had never put in any effort to confirm this, it would seem the rumor was true.

The uniforms for the girls were the same as the guys in terms of the suit and tie. There was a discrepancy between grades though. The ties were split into three colors, red, green, and blue.

There were also some people who chose to wear a belt. However, since their swords were all kept away, none of the students carried a sword on them. It seems that even though it was a prestigious sword academy, most of the times the students would avoid carrying their sword within the school.

Kurou had visited other Swordie schools before. Seeing these otherworldly girls wear a tie to school was quite intriguing.

It was said that the other world where Swordies lived resembled medieval Europe.

The people would live in wood constructed houses and wear clothes made out of silk and linen. Their diet was comprised of bread and soup and their means of transportation consisted of walking and horseback riding. Those in the upper class would ride in carriages.

Compared to earth, this kind of civilization lagged way behind.

However, after the Great War and gaining control of Japan, the Swordies adapted to and absorbed the cultures of earth at an alarming pace. In a sense, there was no moral integrity in the way they handled things.

The Swordies now live in reinforced concrete houses and wear clothes woven from chemical fibres. Whether it was Western food, Chinese food, or sushi, they would eat it all. Of course, they now drive cars, fly planes, and shop at convenience stores as well.

The girls at the Sword Academy wore beautiful ties. Their fair, succulent thighs were moderately exposed from the miniskirt.

Ignoring the rights or wrongs of the drastic cultural changes to the Swordies for now, to Kurou, he had no reason to shun Swordie girls.

“Alright Kurou, stop gazing and let’s go. There will be countless girls for you to gaze at in the future.”

“Alright.”

Kurou nodded and walked through the school gates alongside Lars.

At the same time he offered a prayer in hopes that there will be much exhilaration awaiting him.

The classroom was silent.

“My name is Kurou. Although I transferred into this class at an odd time, please take good care of me.”

In front of the blackboard, Kurou did his best to maintain a smile as he greeted the other students.

“......”

There was no response. All the students within the classroom remained quiet.

Kurou was not disheartened either. He sustained his smile and proceeded towards the designated seat the teacher assigned.

How troublesome, Kurou was seated in the middle of the classroom.

There were only girls around him. Furthermore, all the girls within his line of sight did not wish to even look in his direction. Rather, it felt as if the surrounding area was saturated with a subtle sense of tension.

Judging from the looks of it, everyone held a firm resolve to ignore Kurou.

Class immediately started as soon as the extracurricular activities ended.

The first period was mathematics. Even though Kurou had not gone to school before, he had at least learned basic math skills and such from his master. Despite this, he lacked confidence in himself when it came to understanding any mathematics related topics.

With this kind of tense environment, how could anyone even consider going to class.

“Haa——......”

In order to prevent anyone from hearing him sigh, he suddenly turned towards his side. Sitting alongside the window was the other male student, Lars.

Lars introduced himself in front of Kurou and the others. He did not receive any reactions either but he completely brushed that matter aside. Even right now he maintained that apathetic expression of his during this tense atmosphere as he looked out the window.

There was nothing Kurou could do about it. He could only try to bear through this sort of abnormal atmosphere.

Kurou understood that within the Sword Academy, which was comprised of many capable swordswomen, the other students would definitely not be receptive to the idea of a human being weaved in. That was because they already find Swordie men to be intolerable, yet Kurou was actually a notch lower than that————a human.

However, Kurou was already used to this type of response. He had been treated similarly while he was with the Sabers. That was why he showed hardly any interest for this current predicament.

With that said......

“Ah.”

The girl sitting in front of him dropped her eraser and the eraser bounced towards Kurou’s seat.

“Hey, you dropped your————”

The moment Kurou was about to bend over to pick up the eraser, the girl sitting in front of him moved at a blinding speed. After she swiftly picked up her eraser, she returned her attention to the blackboard as if nothing happened.

“......”

Typical of Swordie girls————from the moment she took action to her expressionless demeanor, it was all done with breakneck speed.

Although Kurou was quite accepting of things up until now, he did feel a bit crestfallen.

To be openly rejected by girls of the same age clearly vexed him a great deal.

Moreover, the Sabers female members were practically all older than Kurou. Since he held little interest in older women, he was callous towards being ignored by them.

However, his interest spiked when it came to girls around his age. Plus, the girls in his class were all beauties. If possible, he wished to improve relations with them.

In spite of that, seeing the attitude the girl sitting in front of him had, he knew his chances of improving relations were slim.

Kurou once again heaved a sigh as he pondered.

At the very least, he felt that living a type of school life where he would not be shunned was pretty much out of the question.

“Haa~Haa”

Kurou had already lost count of how many times he sighed today.

Currently it was period three, sword class, during the first day of his transfer.

During the morning, the extracurricular activities along with period one mathematics and period two language class all came to a stagnant end. At the end of it all, Kurou became thoroughly isolated by the girls around him.

The Swordie students wouldn’t even look him in the eye, even the teachers would only engage in formal conversations with him the entire time. Of course, the teachers were all Swordies.

All the girls would evade him as he walked along the hallways. Regardless of where he was, he always heard derisive words being spoken behind his back.

Apparently there was a large barrier between Swordies and humans.

“Oh my god.”

As for his options, he could do nothing besides bemoan to himself as such. Since the class did not involve lectures, he figured there might be a change of pace during sword training. However, nothing exciting really came to fruition.

Sword training took place in a special classroom that differed from a gymnasium.

The girls wore an ordinary yet easily maneuverable attire that consisted of a t-shirt along with tight purple ballet pants while the guys wore t-shirts and shorts.

“However, the equipment we use is surprisingly rough.”

Kurou calmly waved the wooden blade around.

Sword training utilized wooden blades instead of the safer bamboo blades. It was known as a wooden sword to the Swordies.

A Swordie’s physique wasn’t as hard as iron but their light reinforced bodies practically received no damage from bamboo swords. It seemed that wooden swords were incapable of delivering a fatal wound to them as well.

As a result, the students would use wooden swords in class......

“I really wish they would step in the shoes of a human and rethink this. If I were to be struck by a heavy blow with a wooden sword I’d be dead.”

“Well, isn’t this for the sake of your goals? You can probably just endure that kind of thing for now.”

Lars, who had his wooden sword rested on his shoulders, laughed as he spoke. He was unlike Kurou. Being a Swordie, he probably would not die from an attack by a wooden sword. Because of that, he appeared to be completely carefree.

“However, having this number of people wielding swords at once is really quite a sight.”

Lars commented while looking at his surroundings.

Sword training comprised of two conjoined classes with about sixty students in total. The teacher who was instructing everyone only occasionally stepped in. This training appeared to be just letting the students find their own mistakes while at the same time honing their own techniques. Besides Kurou and Lars, the other students found suitable sparring partners as they engaged in practice.

There was no one who feared practicing with a wooden sword. Every student gradually became well-versed in swordsmanship. This was quite understandable considering how outstanding the students who gathered at this school were.

“Hey, that kid doesn’t seem to have a sparring partner.”

“......!”

He searched left and right amongst the girls walking by. As soon as the girl realizes the person she was about to greet was Kurou, she would definitely make a lightning fast escape.

“......That’s quite hurtful of you. That being said, do you think I’d be easily thrashed by her?”

“I’m not quite sure myself. However, your situation seems to have been spread around the school.”

“What are you talking about? Where did you hear this news?”

Kurou sharply glared at Lars. Lars was always like this, doing this kind of stuff behind his back.

“From an active Sabers member. That’s all that needs to be said right? However, these overconfident Swordie girls would probably hesitate as well if they knew you were the Sword Saint’s pupil......”

“So you’re saying there’s no way they’d underestimate me.”

Kurou directed his vision towards the Sword Saint’s successor marking carved onto his bracelet.

Well, that was to be expected. Although he was a student, a human would just be seen as a weak existence in the eyes of the other students. However, if he was the Sword Saint’s disciple, then it would be uncertain as to what his strength would be. Even if he were to lose, there would be nothing shameful about that.

“Even if you have no partners, as long as you come to class you will certainly find one eventually. Furthermore, the top five ranked first year students have the same Swordsman title as us. As for the upperclassmen, there seems to be a Sword Princess. Additionally, there appears to be classes where we combine with the upperclassmen. Perhaps we may get a chance to battle against the Sword Princess.”

“The Sword Princess......”

As soon as a Swordie could assume responsibility in taking care of certain things, they would be able to attain the title of Swordsman. This was on record and was a qualification acknowledged by the country. It was pretty much all given at the discretion of the school teachers or mentors. There were many who attained the title by the age of 18. As long as you were a Swordie, this title was pretty much a given. With just the swordsman qualification, you could enlist in the army, become part of the Sabers, or qualify for any position that required wielding a sword.

The rank above a Swordsman was a Sword Princess. Only one out of ten thousand people could attain this title. They were guaranteed to be powerful. If it were one of them, perhaps the Sword Saint’s disciple would not instill any fear at all.

“That’s right, it’d be pretty interesting if we could battle someone with the rank of Sword Princess!”

“I apologize for not being a Sword Princess, but if you’d be willing, I would like to be your opponent.”

The class hushed down immediately.

A girl who wasn’t in Kurou’s classroom walked straight towards him. It must have been someone from a nearby class.

Her long and glamorous blonde hair was tied towards the left of her head, resembling what was known as a ponytail. Her facial features were extremely well-kept and those substantial eyes of hers exuded a fearsome willpower. The color of her eyes was sort of a blend between blue and emerald green————which formed a very lovely halcyon green hue.

This unimaginably cute and slender beauty was practically fairy-like.

The swells on her chest were enormous and their shape was quite satisfactory. She was snappily thin at the waist. Those legs of hers that were encased by those tight ballet pants were extremely soft, also her feet seemed pretty tiny......

“Alright, very nice.”

“What are you talking about?”

Towards Kurou thinking aloud to himself, the blonde girl sharply snapped back.

The girl’s speech patterns possessed boy-like qualities.

“Ah, it’s nothing. You want to be my opponent? In that case————

“P-Please hold a sec Sefi-sama.”

Between the girl known as Sefi and Kurou, another girl came between them.

With an audaciously short haircut that practically left her forehead exposed, she was a truly vivacious girl.

“To think Sefi-sama would actually consider this thing as her opponent! This guy is a male human you know!”

“Referring to me as “this thing” is really disrespectful! I even feel like I’d turn into a coddling father!”

“As if I would care over such a thing!”

Kurou’s rebuttal was instantly shot down by her one line.

“Y-Yeah that’s right, no good will come out of this if your opponent is him......”

Another girl came forward and spoke with a weak voice. For Swordies, it was uncommon to see them wearing glasses like she was, plus she also kept her hair free flowing. However, this girl seemed to be a very well-behaved person.

“Let me take care of my own business. The two of you are to stay back.”

“B-But Sefi-sama......for the princess of the four generals and a human......”

“Quit your squabbling Neena. I won’t forgive anyone who interferes, even if it’s you.”

Once she had reached this point, the one known as Neena finally backed off. At the same time, the girl with the short hair also parted a step back.

The so-called four generals referred to the four that commanded the Swordie army back during the Great War as well as their descendants.

These people became the ones with the most power within the Swordie government. Their positions only alternated with hereditary supercedings.

To sum it all up————Sefi, who was known as the princess of the four generals, could be considered as the one closest to the nation’s highest status. Although she was only a student, her position did not allow her to play around with humans.

“I believe you said your name was Kurou. For now, I’m a Swordsman just like you. Perhaps it may be inadequate, but would you accept my battle invitation?”

“I’d be honored Princess-sama.”

Kurou smiled as he nodded.

He placed his wooden sword in an upright position as he faced Sefi.

Sefi did the same and centered her sword upright as she attentively gazed at Kurou’s eyes.

As soon as their sights were locked on to each other————

Sefi suddenly made the first move. Without any hesitation, she ferociously charged in.

During a Swordie competition, there did not exist a starting signal such as “ready, set, go”. As soon as both felt the other was prepared, the competition would start right away. Before then, neither side would make a surprise attack.

Sefi swung her wooden sword straight down from above her head. Woosh, the sound of ruffled winds could be heard. The wooden sword winded forth with enormous momentum. Kurou only slightly stepped aside to avoid Sefi’s threatening first strike. That strike appeared to have enough power to blow someone away with just the ensuing wind pressure.

Sefi once again slightly readjusted the hilt of the sword, this time for a horizontal slice. Even this maneuver was dodged by Kurou as he leaned back. A fierce gale violently blew towards Kurou, kicking his hair up.

“Tch......!”

A click of the tongue came from the girl’s cute lips.

Sefi’s sword once again whizzed by. Faced with this diagonal attack to his right, Kurou evaded with dance-esque movements. Afterwards, he readjusted his sword upright as if nothing happened.

"You're very capable Princess-sama."

"Are you taunting me?"

Sefi ruthlessly glanced over. Even that menacing expression was captivatingly cute. It was said that Swordie women were at the peak of their beauty during combat. The situation right now made that saying quite understandable.

"......!"

Confronted with another one of Sefi's attacks, Kurou once again dodged it.

There was already no leeway to be leisurely admiring her. Although he could maneuver around the lithe wooden sword like he had learned from practice, if a Swordie's force happened to impact him in the head for example, his skull would probably be shattered.

"How scary."

Kurou slightly grinned.

The sound of whispering by the other students around them could be heard.

"What do you think will happen?" "Sefi-sama is really giving it her all......" "That person would never take it easy on anyone." "Is that guy really a human?"

How frightening, Sefi’s abilities must be among the highest here yet she was unable to score a direct hit on a diminutive human. The students being at a loss for words was to be expected.

“......Hey, why aren’t you attacking?”

Sefi muttered her obvious suspicion.

“I’m not looking down on you. As for my methods————I don’t think I’m required to say.”

Kurou had positioned both his hands on the wooden sword before, but now he only had his right hand hold on to it.

Using an unhurried pace, he shifted around as he closed in on Sefi.

“......!”

Sefi shuffled back as if she was a little kid startled by the bark of a dog.

Regardless of that, once Kurou was at the appropriate distance, he firmly gripped the wooden sword and swung downwards. The people around him could clearly see the path of the sword.

However————

“Guah!”

Sefi’s wooden sword met Kurou’s on impact————snap, the portion of the wooden sword that came apart fell on the ground following that snapping sound.

“......I guess that’s it. Thank you for your time Princess-sama.”

“Wait, please wait a sec!”

Kurou did not respond to Sefi’s holler. He turned around and marched off.

In front of him, Lars folded his arms and silently smiled. He saw through the whole thing.

“Princess-sama.”

“W-What?”

Kurou suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around.

Sefi was still holding on to the broken wooden sword, but for some reason her face was completely flushed red.

“Please battle with me again next time. No one else is willing to battle me.”

“......I don't want to.”

Sefi suddenly turned around. Her attitude was different compared to her threatening demeanor from before. This time she displayed a rather cute expression.

From the looks of things, regardless if she was the princess of the four generals or a wielder of a sword, she was still just a fifteen or sixteen year-old girl.

Kurou once again smiled as he walked off.

Within the showers, the sound of running water could be heard.

The scalding water ran down Sefi’s fair skin.

This was one of the girls dormitories within the Sword Academy. All of the dorms within the Sword Academy’s grounds were outfitted with showers, bathrooms, and even kitchens.

At the end of every day, Sefi would take a shower within the immaculate shower room. She seemed to enjoy the temperature of the burning hot water greatly.

However, despite taking a hot shower at the moment, she was not in the least jubilant. She was really down in the dumps right now.

“......”

As the warm water trickled down Sefi’s head, she tightly bit her lips.

Everyone must have noticed————

Sefi recalled today’s sword training.

“There’s nothing you can do about the wooden swords breaking occasionally”, her friends responded in this fashion.

However, despite everyone being a student, she was one of the select Swordie girls. There was no way she could have miscomprehended the situation.

The break in Sefi’s wooden sword was definitely not by chance. It was purposefully fractured by that transfer student named Kurou.

But that wasn’t all.

Sefi gave it her all in each of her sword maneuvers. The way she wielded her sword could have even killed Kurou. However, he completely dodged her moves with little difficulty————furthermore, she spared no effort in using her wooden sword to defend against a human’s exceedingly torpid attack.

There was no doubt that the surrounding spectators viewed it like this.

Can’t I win against him, it looks like————

Sefi clenched her first. She wanted to forcefully punch the wall within the shower room......but she stopped herself right there.

Even if she destroyed the wall, the facts would still stay the same.

The fact that she had already lost.

“Haha, really now.”

Sefi turned off the running water and walked out of the shower. Her long blonde hair swayed as she moved.

She boorishly wiped her hair and body with a towel and after putting on her white colored panties, she walked out of the shower room.

Despite the beads of water dripping onto the ground, Sefi did not mind in the least bit. She hurriedly marched off with just a towel wrapped around her shoulders. Due to her wealthy background, she would have servants waiting upon her at home. As a result, she wasn’t too concerned with what she did.

Oh right, I guess I should do that.

Sefi suddenly recalled something.

Sefi had a routine of reading books for an hour before she went to sleep every day. Today should be no different. If there was the leisure time for it, her mood will most certainly improve. It would be best to go to sleep with a better state of mind.

With that said, time to make the preparations————

“Eh......?”

After opening the door at the end of the hallway and entering the living room————Sefi became speechless.

“Oh......Eh?”

“W-W-W-W-W-Wh......Why are you......”

Kurou, who was sitting on the living room couch nonchalantly, caught sight of Sefi.
[[File:Kenshin v01 002.jpg|thumbnail|right|400px]]
His mouth was wide open and his eyes were locked in a stare. He seemed to be completely in shock.

As Sefi was rendered speechless, her eyes flickered as she gazed at Kurou————suddenly, she realized the current state of her body.

Other than the towel wrapped around her shoulders and her panties, she wasn’t wearing anything else. Her naked appearance was completely exposed right in front of a boy————

“Kya————”

She wanted to lament but Sefi tried her best to endure this. She was absolutely prohibited from screaming at this time of day.

Sefi used her two hands to cover her body as she glared at the completely rigid Kurou.

“P-Please turn away! Can’t you at least do that Rou!”

After Sefi walked out of the living room to change into her clothes in another room, she immediately came back.

This girl’s dorm was pretty much like a high-scale apartment with additional rooms in it. It was very luxurious.

Sefi took a seat next to Kurou on the couch.

“Well Rou, what are you doing?”

“Trying to sneak into a girl’s dorm!”

“Don’t be so arrogant you pervert!”

Sefi glared at Kurou with an indignant expression. Kurou on the other hand merely spoke honestly knowing that whatever he was going to say couldn’t distort the truth.

“Haa......jeez, someone like you ought to……”

Sefi heavily sighed.

Her hair was tied into a ponytail. She wore a light pink sweater along with a black miniskirt.

“Why weren’t you in your sleepwear? Then you wouldn’t be all exposed.”

“I don’t have anything of the sort. Even if I did, I wouldn’t wear it in front of outsiders!”

It was quite regrettable. Who would have thought that after taking a shower, someone would change back into daily attire and have people expect this sort of development.

“After seeing me like that......you still wish to humiliate me!?”

“Wasn’t it Princess-sama who provided me with this fanservice without my permission when I came here by chance?"

“It wasn’t by chance! You clearly went overboard and snuck in, yet you’re still saying things like that! Furthermore, please don’t call me ‘Princess-sama.’”

“......Understood, Sefi.”

Kurou smiled and shrugged his shoulders.

After glaring at Kurou for a bit————Sefi chuckled.

“How many years has it been......the last time we met was two years ago right?”

“It was 1 year, 311 days ago.”

“That’s way too accurately remembered! How despicable!”

Kurou thought to himself, “With that said, Sefi isn’t the type to joke around with.”

“You’re always messing with people......you were like this in the past as well.”

“No, I’d say this aspect has taken a turn for the worse.”

“Up to no good as usual!”

What Sefi had said was accurate.

Despite being the princess of the four generals, she was also a prestigious swordswoman————in fact, she was Kurou’s friend from quite some time ago as well.

Ever since Kurou was a child, he would follow the Sword Saint deep into the mountains for days upon days of training. At times there would be guests visiting and Sefi was one of them.

More accurately, the one who had business with the Sword Saint was actually her sister. Sefi’s sister, Silfi, was a friend of the Sword Saint and Sefi would follow her sister into the mountains in order to battle against Kurou.

Although there would only be a few encounters between them each year, Kurou and Sefi could be described as childhood friends. She probably felt the same way as well.

People would address the princess by honorific only. However, Kurou felt that their relationship was quite close considering she would call him by a pet name.

Even though someone had snuck into her room and despite being seen completely naked, she didn’t alert anyone. From this vantage, the friendship between him and Sefi was clearly visible. A friendship that hasn’t withered away even with the two year separation.

Of course, the two of them pretended not to know each other during class, but this was because they took each others’ standing into consideration.

“Ha, I have so many things I want to say. However, you are really quite capable to be able to sneak in here. Tentatively, this dorm has security installations.”

“I came in properly through the entrance as well as came into this room through the door. However, things like security cameras and locks don’t really count as safety features to me. Sneaking into a dorm filled with fledgling Swordie swordswomen isn’t really that hard.”

“That’s because you came to my place......other than swordsmanship, you still have this despicable skill.”

Confronted with Sefi, who was at wit’s end, Kurou only lightly chuckled and then stayed silent.

Sneaking into buildings was something taught to him while he was with the Sabers. Because that wasn’t an ability to be proud of, Kurou wished to put an end to this topic.

“Anyways, why did you come to our school Rou————”

“Umm.”

As Sefi underwent a change of mood when she asked, Kurou’s tummy growled.

“Ah hehe, it’s because I needed to test my intrusion plan. That’s why I haven’t eaten anything today.”

“......You’re really a handful. What am I supposed to do with you.”

With a hopeless expression, Sefi shook her head. Ever since just a moment ago, she had maintained a despairing look.

“Oh yeah, now is the perfect time to do that.”

“That?”

“Yup, doing this for just one person isn’t really feasible but if it’s Rou then it’d be perfect. After sneaking inside a girl’s room, you don’t really have the right to complain."

“H-Ha......”

That, what was she referring to?

While Kurou was distressing over this, there was nothing he could do against Sefi inching her face closer to him, perhaps due to his fear.

“Ah Sefi......surely it isn’t, who would have thought you could do this kind of thing.”

Kurou sighed.

Although it was said that girls could undergo drastic changes within a short time frame, who would have known that Sefi had reached techniques of this magnitude.

“Oh it’s nothing really, but I suppose it isn’t too shabby right? Oh, what’s with that gratified expression of yours......”

Sefi revealed a flirtatious smile.

Even though that typical stern expression of hers was quite nice, the expression just now really suited Sefi. Normally, there would definitely be somewhat of a childish complexion on her but right now she possessed the look of a mature adult. Women were really quite intimidating because of this.

“But you’re really capable......Sefi. For it to be this tasty, it really is quite unbelieveable.”

“Oh really, the ingredients are of the highest quality.”

“Haha, highest quality eh.”

Kurou smiled as he stuffed two onigiris into his mouth.

There was a table by the couch where the two were sitting. On top of it were some onigiris, a full bowl of minced meat soup made out of pork and vegetables, soft and sweet scrambled eggs, as well as cold vegetables topped with dressing.

These were all prepared by Sefi. Ever since she was young, she had always shown interest in cooking. Kurou couldn’t even keep count of how many times she would treat him to her cooking. Compared to two years ago, her technique had improved substantially.

“However, I’d be screwed if people here found out that I was cooking. People associated with the four generals shouldn’t be cooking and such. This is supposedly a servant’s task————getting taught in these matters was particularly troublesome. In my old house, although I would secretly discuss cooking topics with the maids I had good relations with, we would never touch upon actual cooking. Rather, we would use “that” as a secret signal for substituting out words.”

So this secret signal really did have some sort of profound meaning behind it. Kurou snarked to himself.

“Hmm? In that case, you didn’t bring any servants with you? If it’s just one person living within a dorm, you should be permitted to bring servants right?”

The children of many prestigious households were within the Sword Academy. As a result, there was this rule in place.

The people who worked the kitchens here were most likely servants brought along from the student’s household.

“It’d be much more peaceful if I stayed here by myself. I’d only have the household maids bring over some ingredients since I can’t even go out to buy that kind of stuff.”

“What a troublesome life.”

The life of the princess of the four generals seems to be filled with hardship.

“Well, there’s nothing I can do about this. You can’t change a person’s background no matter what you do. With that said, what about you Kurou? Let me hear about the details of your circumstance.”

“I have already mentioned it before though.”

Kurou gulped down some of the minced meat soup.

When Sefi was preparing her dishes, Kurou practically recounted the entire process of enrolling into the Sword Academy. However, beyond that he didn’t give much of an explanation for it.

“During this two year period I haven’t heard anything about you. Although I do know that the Sword Saint’s whereabouts became unknown......you holding up ok?”

“It’s been fine for the most part. Even though master was a strange person, she is very famous. To have accepted a human as a disciple and along with her disappearance, no one should be too surprised.”

“Ah, I see......”

“I don’t have a problem with it either. The training was pretty much over anyways.”

Kuro gently rubbed the bracelet under the cuff of his uniform. Since the continual training, he had received the mark of a successor after being confirmed as one of the candidates to be the next Sword Saint.

“However, is that fine with you? As long as Kurou still has the successor’s mark, there probably aren’t many people who can take responsibility for you.”

“To become one of the symbolic Seven Swords of the Swordies, and having the most powerful throne being passed down to a human? Most of those with power would find it inconceivable. If only I could carefully request my master once she comes back to remove the successor’s mark.”

“Does Rou feel as if this is the best solution?”

“There’s nothing good or bad about it.”

Kurou revealed an anguished smile.

“My hope is to receive my Dagger after graduation and work for the Sabers or some place like that. Then I want to construct my own house and settle down with a family. That’s all there is to it.”

“.......Kurou, you haven’t changed one bit. Always so down-to-earth.”

Sefi revealed an unspeakably subtle expression.

She understood Kurou didn’t have any wild ambitions. She also knew he wasn’t really obsessed with swords. Although that wasn’t really a positive thing in her opinion......

“However, I can’t say for sure that is my path either.”

“......”

Once again, Sefi clearly revealed a dejected expression.

The so-called princess of the four generals was Tokyo Swordia’s highest position, which belonged to Sefi.

Despite being a human, Kurou decided to live among the Swordies.

Therefore the two of them being depressed was sort of understandable. However, at least Sefi had a decent amount of freedom and she seemed to feel guilty about this.

“I’m sorry Sefi.”

“Eh?”

Sefi was surprised at what Kurou said.

“I shouldn’t be going easy during sword training anymore. However, I can’t really say I was just playing around but perhaps there was the intention to mess around for a bit at the time. It’s been a long time since I’ve gotten the chance to fight against Sefi, I almost didn’t want it to end. No wait, this description doesn’t quite suit it either......”

“......You——idiot, I know I can’t win against Kurou. We battled together countless times before, I already knew there was no way to catch up to you during that two year gap.”

Sefi was very strong, but she was also quite straightforward.

Although she wasn’t willing to admit defeat, she did possess an objective reasoning in understanding the truth. Regardless of it being from a swordsman or a normal person, this was a positive quality to have. Kurou really liked this about her.

“Could it be that you came here just to talk about this? Even after you teased me like that, you still wish to disgrace me......”

“Based on your attitude, you must be extremely angry right?”

“Of course. In my mind, I’ve already killed Kurou ten times.”

“At the very least control that number.”

“However, the wooden sword broke because I was weaker than Rou. I’m angry mostly at myself having easily lost like that.”

Sefi tightly clenched her fist.

Seeing her like this, Kurou suddenly got in front of her.

When Kurou and Sefi first met, they were only ten years-old. By that time Kurou had already been training with the Sword Saint for four years.

If it was a Swordie girl of the same age, there was no way he would lose. Due to the Sword Saint’s nightmarish training, he had already attained such finesse.

Every time Sefi lost to Kurou, she would clench her fists and pound the ground. Despite being just a kid, attacking the ground with the arm strength of a Swordie resulted in the ground caving in which led to Kurou shaking in fear. As a human, if he was hit with that kind of force then he would probably die with one hit.

Kurou would put his life at stake during training and the primary reason for that was probably because of Sefi.

“......What are you doing staring at me with such a stupid expression?”

“Ah, no......”

Kurou dubiously smiled and extended his hand towards Sefi————

“Sefi has grown up quite a bit.”

“......!?”
[[File:Kenshin v01 070.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Sefi, whose breasts were suddenly groped by Kurou, trembled all over. Following that she scooted to the edge of the couch.

“W-What are you trying to do......!?”

“W-What’s going on......!?”

Due to the soft texture coming from within the sweater, Kurou could not help but feel astonished.

No way, this kind of thing was......

“Why would Rou be surprised!? What the heck are you trying to do to me!?”

“It’s just that it felt bigger than it looked......perhaps it’s because the way I touch them is different from before.”

“What in the world are you calmly analysing!?”

Sefi shouted as she used her hands to cover her chest.

“However, it appears that you are wearing something underneath your sweater. If you were to wear even less, that’d be much more exciting.”

“You’ve already felt a girl’s chest, yet you still complain!”

“Didn’t Sefi mention this before? ‘If there is a weakness then go all out fufufu.’”

“That’s something I said when I was young! There was no intention to have my body felt! And what’s with the “fufufu”, no way I would’ve said something like that.”

“No, you did say it before.”

“Eh, really?”

Sefi was dumbfounded.

Her tone actually felt quite languid. At times she would even speak in a frivolous manner but she would never notice it herself. Perhaps the latter might have influenced Kurou.

“Nevertheless, Sefi’s all grown up. Perhaps your figure will turn out to be quite splendid.”

“This conversation is quite obscene, please stop. Although, that means Kurou hasn’t matured yet......this kind of sexual harassment.....we aren’t at the age where we can just joke around like that anymore.”

“Yes I know.”

Kurou smiled as he nodded. He ate an onigiri, finished up the minced meat soup, and after he finished up the rest of the cooked dishes, he lifted Sefi’s skirt.

“Didn’t I just say this before? What are you trying to do now!?”

Kurou nimbly ran away from Sefi who stood up in anger. The glimpse of her white panties was now deeply ingrained in his mind.

“Ah, I’m sorry. It’s just that when I see Sefi I start boiling with lust.”

“Eh, um, so it’s like that. If that’s the case then I guess it can’t be helped......”

“......”

Quite an unexpected reaction.

Of course, Kurou had planned on joking around a bit but who would have thought that this would become a reason for forgiveness......it was probably because he showed admiration towards her charms by saying it excited him.

“Eh, hold on a sec! I had just told you to stop openly engaging in sexual harassment! That said, your insanity is already on another level!”

Sefi seems to have finally caught on to Kurou’s false reasoning. If that wasn’t the case then perhaps even Kurou would have felt there was a bit of wrongdoing.

“If it’s here then it doesn’t matter, just don’t do this type of thing outside. As the number three ranked student in swordsmanship, if my skirt were to be lifted in front of everyone then————”

“Haha, compared to your family history, Sefi is even more into swords.....eh, did you say number three?”

“Yup, but that’s just my placement during the entrance exam. There are still two students placed above me.”

“Ah.”

He had guessed that among the people he saw during sword training, none of them possessed swordsmanship that surpassed Sefi’s. Although two classes were conjoined, since there were only ten class groups for year one students they must have been in the other grades.

“However, for Sefi’s abilities to only be placed as third!”

“For the time being......”

Kurou tilted his head slightly.

Sefi’s tone of voice was a bit ambiguous as if she harbored some sort of grudge.

“What’s wrong? Was there some favoritism during the examination?”

“N-No it’s not like that. To lose means I was weak. Since next time there will be an elimination tournament for the school, I’ll avenge myself then.”

“Hoho, an elimination tournament?”

Having heard some explanations regarding the school activities from the schoolteachers, there seems to be multiple elimination tournaments held to determine the standings for the Sword Academy.

“So what you’re saying is I have to participate as well?”

“Of course. All of the students are forced to participate. Even though there is a test, a poor result in the elimination tournament will get you removed from school.”

This was probably Sefi warning him not to take it easy. Because Kurou only wanted to graduate, he wasn’t really too focused on earning a high grade.

“However, Rou will probably win. At the very least, I can’t beat you.”

“......”

Sefi displayed a subtle sign of dispiritedness.

“Even though you are just joking around, other than you, no other boy would be able to sexually harass me since I’d be able to snap their arms off before they could even touch me.”

“That sounds quite scary.”

“Humans seem to think that all Swordies can do is just put their strength behind wielding a sword, but that isn’t the case. The sword is a much finer piece of equipment.”

Sefi swiftly extended out her right hand.

“The enemy’s vision along with the minute quivering of their body, their breathing motion, and the sound of their joints, all of the five senses must be used to respond to the enemy and judge their movements. However, I can’t predict Rou’s movements. By the time I notice them, I’ve already been sexually harassed.”

“Very powerful words there.”

“There’s probably no other way to put it. For now, Rou can do whatever he wants since I can’t stop you. From lifting up my skirt to wielding that wooden sword against me, it’s almost as if you could do it in your sleep.”

“These are old-school techniques, haven’t you already seen them multiple times?”

“No matter how many times I see them, even after having you explain to me I still can’t prevent it from happening. It’s really quite unbelievable.”

Sefi did not seem to be reprimanding Kurou, nor was she unwilling.

She simply believed that Kurou was an inconceivable person.

“......No, there’s no point in even interrogating Rou in regards to this aspect. Oh well.”

Sefi wryly smiled as she shook her head.

“It would be really helpful if you could manage that. Well then, I should probably get going. Thanks for your hospitality, the taste was delicious.”

“Umm, Rou.”

Just as Kurou was about to step out of the window, he stopped.

“Be careful. There’s going to be a lot of trouble awaiting you in the future since there are maniacs encamped here who put their lives on the line wielding their swords. Even though you are prohibited from pulling out your sword within the school————everyone still carries their sword regardless.”

Other than sword training, there was no need to carry a sword within school. However, since there was also class practice with real swords, the students would leave their swords in their rooms or a cabinet within school. If a sword was required, it seems they would carry their swords on them.

“No matter what, in here you are considered an outsider Rou. Although no one would blindly attack you, within this blood boiling age group, there will be times where you’ll be rendered helpless in some situations if it’s just you by yourself regardless of how strong you are.”

“Well, I’ll keep that in mind.”

He already clearly understood that his own school completely rejected him. There were many who were spiteful towards him just because he was a human and thus it’s understandable that some of them might try to do something provocative.

“Then I guess I’ll have to try my best to protect my life during these three years. As compensation, I’ll have to take Sefi’s bra or panties......would that be alright......”

“No......”

“Is that so......”

Although they were childhood friends, there appear to be limits as to how far one can go.

From another person’s perspective, this kind of conversation would probably seem way too puerile.

“Goodnight Sefi.”

“Goodnight.”

Sefi gently smiled after replying to Kurou.

Kurou exited through the window. Even though Sefi’s room was on the third floor, it was easy to descend from for someone as capable as Kurou.

He climbed down the walls in a manner akin to that of a ninja and having witnessed Sefi’s gentle smile, he felt a warm feeling in his chest.

It was currently the early morning of the next day.

Kurou yawned as he passed through the school gates.

By the way, the academy did not require all students to live within the dormitories. As a result, Kurou came to school from his house.

Although it was mentioned as his house, it was actually just the Sabers’s lounge that he had moved into without permission. Since the head director was his guardian, there were no complaints over this. He only had a bed within the narrow room, but at least the time it takes for him to walk from his workplace did not even add up to a minute. In addition, he saves himself from paying for room and board which made Kurou extremely jubilant.

Actually, Kurou kept himself as a Sabers member even up till now. Despite his pay being reduced, he was at least making money. Manaka did let Kurou go to school, however she probably didn’t plan on him continuing to work. Although Kurou did need to pay for living expenses, he was rarely seen staying with the group.

Kurou paid no heed to his surroundings as he leisurely entered the campus.

“Let me help you carry your backpack.”

“Haha, there’s no need.”

Just as he was about to head to the stair entrance on his way to class after putting away his backpack......

“......Hold on!”

“Hmmm?”

The girl tilted her head slightly.

The girl who offered to help carry Kurou’s backpack closely tailed him.

“What’s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly take my backpack!?”

“It’s because this is my job.”

The girl was expressionless in her reply.

She wore a black and green maid outfit along with a white katyusha on her long hair. Even though her outfit was extremely gorgeous, she did give off an impression of being very delicate.

“Hey, are you.....”

“Hmm?”

“Aren’t you the girl who appeared from the back of the Sun Cult’s vehicle.....?

“That’s right. What about it?”

The girl still showed no expression at all.

“What do you mean what about it! This can’t be right, why are you here!?”

“Haha, I forgot. I should have said this from the start.”
[[File:Kenshin v01 079.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
The girl remained stoic as she spoke and when she was done speaking, she kneeled down.

Kurou didn’t even have time to stop her. The girl placed both her hands on the floor and deeply bowed her head.

“My name is Sakurai Hinako. Starting today————I’ll be serving you.”

Since she lowered her head so deeply, her expression wasn’t visible.

However, if she was joking around, this would be quite over the top. For a girl to be wearing such an eye-catching outfit, there was no way she should have been permitted to enter school grounds.

Kurou gazed intently at the black hair of the girl who still had her head lowered like this.

It appears that she wasn’t going to lift her head up unless Kurou told her to. The girl remained motionless.

Turning a blind eye towards this would seem optimal, even Kurou was contemplating this unfavorable course of action.

However, Kurou already realized that there was no way he could brush aside this girl. He also recognized that this was just the beginning of his troubles.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

User talk:Mashiro

2014-07-22T06:10:36Z

Mashiro: /* Absolute Duo */

== Absolute Duo ==

I understand the change of Luciful to Lucifer and the other thing with Lilith, but I'd advise contacting the Translator when changing a name like Yurie to Julie.

I asked a few TLs about that matter and it looks like it's literally translated Yurie. But Riki is the one that decides it. I reverted the name Julie to Yurie in the meantime.

Regards, {{User:Simon/Signature}}

Edit, forget it. Seen the PV. Sorry. {{User:Simon/Signature}}

:No problem haha. I consulted Riki before changing though. I must admit that didn't really do a good job :/ (Was rushing the changes and hoping to fine-tine them the next day). Thanks for the concern and looking out !! Hope to work with you one day. :) [[User:Mashiro|Mashiro]] ([[User talk:Mashiro#top|talk]]) 01:10, 22 July 2014 (CDT)

Absolute Duo

2014-07-20T16:46:52Z

Mashiro: /* Volume 2 (Full Text - MOBI) */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Absolute Duo Vol1 Main-thumb.jpg|250px|thumb|Absolute Duo Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Absolute Duo''' (''アブソリュート・デュオ'') is a Japanese light novel written by [[:Category:Takumi Hiiragi|'''Hiiragi★Takumi''']] (''柊★たくみ'') and illustrated by '''Asaba Yuu''' (''浅葉ゆう''), published by ''MF Bunko J''.

==Story Synopsis==
《Blaze》— That is a weapon made by materialising your own soul with your enhanced will power. I, Tooru Kokonoe, have that ability which is said to be possessed only by one in every one thousand people, so it was decided that I would enroll in Kouryou academy that gives out 《Blaze》, and a school that teaches battle techniques. But for an unknown reason, my 《Blaze》 didn't have a shape of a weapon but a protector, and it takes the form of a 《Shield》.

== Translation ==

=== [[Absolute Duo:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Absolute Duo:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Absolute Duo: Names and Terminology Guidelines]] '''(WARNING: May contain spoilers)'''

===Feedback Thread===
[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5901 Feedback]

==Updates==
{{:Absolute_Duo:Updates}}'''All updates''' can be found in the '''[[Absolute Duo:Updates|Archive]]'''.

==''Absolute Duo'' by Hiiragi★Takumi==

===Volume 1 ([[Absolute Duo:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/63xlmwaeb7z61b3 MOBI] - [https://www.mediafire.com/?24xvznlg3q7ulc5 PDF])===
[[File:Absolute Duo Vol1 Main-thumb.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Illustrations| Illustrations]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Prologue| Prologue]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 『To This 《Shield》———』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 『I Am Interested In You』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 『Punch Me!!』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 『Again,Apple Tea』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 『It's a Promise』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 『I Will Be the One---That Take Your Cover!!』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 『{{Furigana|Ai(Love)|Eins(One)}} To Julie』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Absolute Duo:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/j8s2867uhph7ks4 MOBI])===
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Colour 1.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Illustrations| Illustrations]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Prologue| Prologue]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 『Lilith=Bristol』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 『If I Borrow Your Words』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 『That Is a Good Idea』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 『Equal to the Protection of a Knight』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 『《{{Furigana|Kouryou Battle|Game}}》,Start』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 『Existence Transcending Humans』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 『Give Me 《{{Furigana|Soul|Power}}》』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

===Volume 3 ([[Absolute Duo:Volume 3|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ffz2txpsa81oyds MOBI])===
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Colour 1.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Illustrations| Illustrations]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Prologue| Prologue]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 『Is It Okay To Wish For It』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 『The Time For Disaster, huh』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 『I Like You Too』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 『I Wanted To Be Together Longer』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 『I Love You』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 『Devour it』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 『We Are Jumping!』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

===Volume 4===
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 4 Colour 1.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Illustrations| Illustrations]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Prologue| Prologue]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 『Everyone Has Things They Don't Want To Say』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 『There Is Only One』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 『Please Rely On Me』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 『Why Won't You Look At Me?』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 『If Malice Fills The World』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 『Sever The Fang』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 『I Will, When That Time Comes』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
 

===Volume 5===
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 5 Colour 1.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Illustrations| Illustrations]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Prologue| Prologue]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]
===Translators===

====ACTIVE====
* [[user:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

====INACTIVE====

===Editor===

====Active====
* [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]
* [[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]]

====Inactive====
* [[User: JesseAlexander|JesseAlexander]]
* [[User: Gulcasa766|Gulcasa766]]
''Teaser chapter by [[User:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]]''

==Series Overview==
*アブソリュート・デュオ告白は蒼刻の夜に　(August 23, 2012 ISBN 978-4-84-014604-3)
*アブソリュート・デュオII 嘘と真と赤い紅 (December 21, 2012 ISBN 978-4-84-014934-1)
*アブソリュート・デュオIII 渚に揺れる恋物語り (June 25, 2013 ISBN 978-4-84-015228-0)
*アブソリュート・デュオIV 黎明せし異能の境界 (November 25, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-066029-5)
*アブソリュート・デュオV 闇ノ銀狼、光ノ深淵 (March 25, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-066312-8)
*アブソリュート・デュオVI 風と焔と雷と (July 25, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-066911-3)
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Takumi Hiiragi]]

Absolute Duo: Names and Terminology Guidelines

2014-07-20T16:46:36Z

Mashiro: /* Absolute Duo-アブソリュート・デュオ */

==Absolute Duo-アブソリュート・デュオ==

===Main Characters̩===

Kokonoe Tooru - 九重透流（ここのえとおる）

Julie=Sigtuna - ユリエ・シグトゥーナ

Hotaka Miyabi - 橘巴（たちばなともえ）

Tachibana Tomoe - 穂高みやび（ほだかみやび）

Lilith=Bristol - リーリス・ブリストル

===Sub Characters===
̩
Tsukimi Rito - 月見璃兎（つきみりと）

Tora - トラ（とら）

Sakuya Tsukumo - 九十九朔夜（つくもさくや）

Mikuni - 三國（みくに）

Otoha - 音羽（おとは）

Nagakura Imari - 永倉伊万里（ながくらいまり）

===Glossary===

<<Blaze>> - 焔牙（ブレイズ）

<<Exceeɗ>> - 超えし者（イクシード）

<<Duo>> - 絆双刃（デュオ）

<<Luciful>>‍ = <<Lucifer>> - 黎明の星紋（ルキフル）

<<Astar>> = <<Aster>> - 星紋（アスター）

===Weapon List===

<<Shielɗ>> - 「楯」　（シールド）

<<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>> - 「双剣」　（ダブル)

<<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> - 「騎兵槍」　（ランス）

<<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> - 「鉄鎖」　（チェイン）

<<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> - 「銃」　（ライフル)

===Skills===

<<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>>

<<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>>

Absolute Duo

2014-07-20T16:45:10Z

Mashiro: /* Volume 1 (Full Text - MOBI - PDF) */

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Absolute Duo Vol1 Main-thumb.jpg|250px|thumb|Absolute Duo Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Absolute Duo''' (''アブソリュート・デュオ'') is a Japanese light novel written by [[:Category:Takumi Hiiragi|'''Hiiragi★Takumi''']] (''柊★たくみ'') and illustrated by '''Asaba Yuu''' (''浅葉ゆう''), published by ''MF Bunko J''.

==Story Synopsis==
《Blaze》— That is a weapon made by materialising your own soul with your enhanced will power. I, Tooru Kokonoe, have that ability which is said to be possessed only by one in every one thousand people, so it was decided that I would enroll in Kouryou academy that gives out 《Blaze》, and a school that teaches battle techniques. But for an unknown reason, my 《Blaze》 didn't have a shape of a weapon but a protector, and it takes the form of a 《Shield》.

== Translation ==

=== [[Absolute Duo:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Absolute Duo:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Absolute Duo: Names and Terminology Guidelines]] '''(WARNING: May contain spoilers)'''

===Feedback Thread===
[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5901 Feedback]

==Updates==
{{:Absolute_Duo:Updates}}'''All updates''' can be found in the '''[[Absolute Duo:Updates|Archive]]'''.

==''Absolute Duo'' by Hiiragi★Takumi==

===Volume 1 ([[Absolute Duo:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/63xlmwaeb7z61b3 MOBI] - [https://www.mediafire.com/?24xvznlg3q7ulc5 PDF])===
[[File:Absolute Duo Vol1 Main-thumb.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Illustrations| Illustrations]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Prologue| Prologue]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 『To This 《Shield》———』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 『I Am Interested In You』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 『Punch Me!!』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 『Again,Apple Tea』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 『It's a Promise』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 『I Will Be the One---That Take Your Cover!!』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 『{{Furigana|Ai(Love)|Eins(One)}} To Julie』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

===Volume 2 ([[Absolute Duo:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/j8s2867uhph7ks4 MOBI])===
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Colour 1.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Illustrations| Illustrations]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Prologue| Prologue]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 『Lealith=Bristol』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 『If I Borrow Your Words』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 『That Is a Good Idea』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 『Equal to the Protection of a Knight』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 『《{{Furigana|Kouryou Battle|Game}}》,Start』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 『Existence Transcending Humans』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 『Give Me 《{{Furigana|Soul|Power}}》』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

===Volume 3 ([[Absolute Duo:Volume 3|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/ffz2txpsa81oyds MOBI])===
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Colour 1.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Illustrations| Illustrations]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Prologue| Prologue]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 『Is It Okay To Wish For It』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 『The Time For Disaster, huh』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 『I Like You Too』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 『I Wanted To Be Together Longer』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 『I Love You』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 『Devour it』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 『We Are Jumping!』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

===Volume 4===
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 4 Colour 1.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Illustrations| Illustrations]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Prologue| Prologue]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 『Everyone Has Things They Don't Want To Say』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 『There Is Only One』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 『Please Rely On Me』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 『Why Won't You Look At Me?』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 『If Malice Fills The World』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 『Sever The Fang』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 『I Will, When That Time Comes』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
 

===Volume 5===
[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 5 Colour 1.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Illustrations| Illustrations]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Prologue| Prologue]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

 

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]
===Translators===

====ACTIVE====
* [[user:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

====INACTIVE====

===Editor===

====Active====
* [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]]
* [[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]]

====Inactive====
* [[User: JesseAlexander|JesseAlexander]]
* [[User: Gulcasa766|Gulcasa766]]
''Teaser chapter by [[User:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]]''

==Series Overview==
*アブソリュート・デュオ告白は蒼刻の夜に　(August 23, 2012 ISBN 978-4-84-014604-3)
*アブソリュート・デュオII 嘘と真と赤い紅 (December 21, 2012 ISBN 978-4-84-014934-1)
*アブソリュート・デュオIII 渚に揺れる恋物語り (June 25, 2013 ISBN 978-4-84-015228-0)
*アブソリュート・デュオIV 黎明せし異能の境界 (November 25, 2013 ISBN 978-4-04-066029-5)
*アブソリュート・デュオV 闇ノ銀狼、光ノ深淵 (March 25, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-066312-8)
*アブソリュート・デュオVI 風と焔と雷と (July 25, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-066911-3)
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Takumi Hiiragi]]

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 7

2014-07-20T16:44:47Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 7 『{{Furigana|Ai(Love)|Eins(One)}} To Yurie』 */

==Chapter 7 『{{Furigana|Ai(Love)|Eins(One)}} To Julie』==

===Part 1===

“Tooru. That voice was…………..!!”

“Miyabi, stay here! I leave Tachibana to you!”

“U-un! H-how about Tooru-kun………….!?”

“We---------“

“Let’s go, Tooru.”

When Julie faced her sights towards me, she nodded back probably knowing my intentions.

“Aah, let’s go Julie!”

“B-be careful Tooru-kun, Julie-chan!”

With Miyabi’s worried voice coming from behind, towards the direction of the voice-------we climbed up stairs.

(What is this uneasiness……………!)

It’s the same like ''that day''.

Same like that day with the dojo wrapped in flames, an indescribable nasty premonition was swirling in the depths of my heart.

(What did…………..wasn’t this just a normal practice match?)

It’s true that, in case of getting attacked by a <<Blaze>>, an instantaneous pain would be produced.

But in the very end it was for an instant, what’s more it should be slightly pain, and not be something strong enough to cause a shout.

When we reached to the highest floor, there was a shadow standing in the middle of the corridor---------a silhouette of a characteristic rabbit ears was there.

In front of the sights of that shadow, I shouted the name of my friends lying down beside the wall.

“Tora--------!!”

“Kokonoe-kun………..!”

From our shout Tsukimi-sensei who was standing still in front of Tora, turned over to us with a shocked face.

“Tsukimi-sensei! What on earth happened!?”

“I-I don’t know, I just came here too!”

“Tooru. Tora and the rest have bad injuries.”

When I approached closer to Tora after being called by Julie, there was a pool of blood spreading under his feet.

From what we could see, he looks like he was cut by a sharp edged tool, and suffered serious injuries in several parts.

Nearby him, his partner Tatsu also suffered serious injuries just like him. And was unconscious.

“This side also has the same injuries.”

“Looks like it. Anyway, we have to bring them to the first-aid room quickly………!”

“It’s okay--. Now that we are here, we can immediately contact the rescue team.”

“Is that so. Thank you very much, Tsukimi-sensei.”

“Uun, it is my job anyway…….more importantly, these injuries------“

After she started performing first-aid on Tora and Tatsu, Tsukimi-sensei’s expression turned cloudy.

“Is there something wrong?”

“Un. It is just a possibility but………''is this something caused from the <<Blaze>>''……..”

“<<Blaze>> you say………?”

It’s true that, to hurt Tora and Tatsu who <<Exceed>> s like this, needs the same-------no, needs a power more than that or else it would be difficult.
Inspecting like this, the possibility of the opponent is an <<Exceed>> is very high but--------

There was only one thing I couldn’t comprehend.

“Wasn’t <<Blaze>> ''a weapon that could not injure a person''?”

Yes, that was it. My question was exactly what Julie said.

“Tha-that’s----------“

Hesitating to say, Tsukimi-sensei was having worries whether is it alright to tell us--------it was that response.

“Sensei, please tell us. Is this something caused from the <<Blaze>>, didn’t you just say that just now?”

“That’s…………..”

“Tsukimi-sensei!”

“I-I get it, I will tell you but------this is a very important confidential secret regarding the <<Lucifer>> so keep this a secret okay? …………… Actually, the fact that the <<Blaze>> is a weapon that can’t hurt people, is ''a flat-out lie''”

“A lie……….!?”

“Are you saying it is a lie?”

“Just like you know, the <<Blaze>> is a weapon manifested from someone’s <<Soul>>. That’s why, it gives mental damage by meddling with that person <<Soul>>--------you understand until here right……………..did you not question this before? That ''even though the <<Blaze>> can damage walls or the ground, how come it can’t hurt a person''”

“That’s true……….”

Tachibana’s <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> plowed down a tree, and Miyabi’s <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> destroyed the walls.

“Then, why is it peoples are the only ones that haven’t been injured yet?”

“………….. That is because; all of you recognize the <<Blaze>> as a weapon that could not injure people.”

“That was the first thing the director………..---------!”

“……………that means, those words were the safety lock placed on us.”

“Un, that is right. It is needed to know the truth in order to open the lock. But, it is impossible to hurt someone with a <<Blaze>> with only that. There is one more, an important thing needed. That is--------“

Making a strict expression that has not been seen until now, Tsukimi-sensei put the <<Blaze>>’s hidden truth in her mouth.

“''To put in killing intent''”

“---------!!”

“Hostility, malice………..strong intentions of hurting people will turn it into a lethal weapon. With just one way put into the heart, it is a weapon that could easily take away someone’s life-------and that is the <<Blaze>>…………ah, just like what I said, this is a highly classified information so the special lecture ends here, I am counting on you.”

“I understand.”

(To think the <<Blaze>> had this kind of secret hidden……….no, right now-----)

I moved my sights from sensei to Tora, and looked at his condition.

Although first-aid was done, thinking about the large amount of bleeding, it would be bad if this goes on.

“The rescue team is late……..”

Judging from the time Tsukimi-sensei contacted them, it is not weird for them to be running over here anytime by now ……….

“The rescue team isn’t coming.”

“Ehh?”

When I looked behind, Tsukimi-sensei was looking down on me while making a smile-------

And before I knew it, she was holding the silhouette of a fiendish looking <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>>.

“That-- is-- why--, I said the rescue group isn’t coming……..!”

“What, do you mean………?”

With her tone changed, I somehow managed to ask her while feeling surprised from the change of her atmosphere.

“I said the special lecture ended right.”

Tsukimi-sensei lifted the sides of her mouth.

That was a joyful smile-----------------but a smile filled with evil intent.

Immediately right after, the cold steel was swung down.

The drawn trail, felt frightfully slow--------

“Tooru!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gikiin*!! With the sound of metal clashing, the time started flowing back to normal.

“Tora……….!!”

With his consciousness back, Tora threw his <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>>, and bounced back the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> being swung down towards me.

“Fu,un………..Get away fast, you idiot………..thi,s fella…………is a monster…………”

“What do you mean Monster………?”

For Tora who usually is filled with confidence to say that, Tsukimi-sensei should be quite a strong user.

“Seriously, disturbing me when you just escaped death……………. I should have quickly finished you off instead of playing around.”

“Kill…………….Tsukimi-sensei! Why!? Why are you doing this!!”

“Hnn--, before I answer that question………. I will give you one more special lecture as a service♥”

In an instant, her usual tone returned and she swing the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> up------and cut the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> in half.

“Guh,AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!”

Immediately, Tora raised a shout and with the same time with his voice interrupted, he powerlessly collapsed to the floor.

That figure made me have a flashback of my sister-----Otoha.

“You bastard, what did you do-------------?!”

I draw back my fist like shooting an arrow, and released a single strike from the anger.

---but, it hit empty space and the wall behind was destroyed.

“Kuhah. That’s one heck of a power from that <<Level>>. ………….. Well, it doesn’t mean anything unless it hits though.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kuku* looking at Tsukimi-sensei making a ridiculing smile, my back muscles became cold.

Monster--------It took an instant for me to understand the reason why Tora said that.

Tsukimi-sensei who was supposed to be standing in front of me, made a distance of more than 10 meters in the slight instant she evaded my attack.

“Special lecture number 2. When the <<Blaze>> is destroyed, that person will be unconscious and won’t wake up for at least a whole day so be careful♪l. Well if that is all we get when having the <<Soul>> be destroyed, it is something that I cannot ask for more☆------Okay then, regarding why I am doing this...”

She cut her words temporarily and replaced back the atmosphere around her.

“It’s work, it's work. It’s a simple job of cleaning promising looking new students.”

“You say, work……….? Don’t say something ridiculous!! Killing people as a job-------“

“Remember this, you brat. Any adults can kill if it is a job. The only difference is the killing method, either directly or indirectly.”

“……………if this is a job that means, this isn’t your arbitrary then.”

Even when Julie asked, Tsukimi made a light smile and swung her head.

“That goes against the duty of confidentially so I can’t answer. …………well then, it’s about time we end our little talk. As special service, I’ll kill you bastards first before these bastards……………however, if either one of you bastards run away then------------“

“Who the hell will run away!!”

I ground my teeth, clenched my fist, and answered.

That scenery---------I never want to see someone die again.

“I won’t let anyone die in front of me anymore!! Never!!”

“……………Same here, Tooru. I won’t let anyone die in front of me…………!”

Julie nodded and stood beside me.

“Kuhah, mere <<{{Furigana|I|Level 1}}>>s barking like that………..”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kukuku* while laughing, Tsukimi-sensei----------no, Tsukimi expanded the killing intent she was releasing.

“Well then let’s start!! Entertain me even if it last for one minute, one second!!”

Signaling with her shout, Tsukimi kicked the ground and charged-------

“Uh!?”

Her figure suddenly disappeared and I doubted my eyes.

“Up!”

“Wha!?”

It was exactly in that moment I raised my sights from hearing Julie’s voice, Tsukimi kicked the ceiling.

My reaction was one moment late from those unexpected movements.

“Tooru!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gyariiin*! The <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> aimed at me, was ward off by Julie this time, protecting me.

She landed on the ground without losing her balance and Tsukimi released a second attack by making a side sweep.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gakyaaan*! The sound of metal violently clashing echoed.

This time, even though I used my <<Shield>> to block-------------

“Uaaaaaaaah!!”

She then swung down with all her strength like that and I was blown away.

“Tooru, are you okay…………!?”

“Aah, I am okay………….but, what power………”

The moment when I thought I completely blocked her, I was then pushed back.

The movement she showed before was frighteningly fast, and her power surpasses mine while her speed surpasses Julie’s.

Her abilities that she showed during the physical ability enhancement training were only just a portion of it.

“Kuhaha, I’m glad I’m glad. From not ending just from that.”

While making a fun smile, she made a sharp and heavy attack with a breathtaking speed.

“Kuh……………!!”

Even though I kept on barely protecting myself, it was a one sided defensive battle and the situation will certainly get gradually bad if this keeps up.

---if it is one person.

“I won’t let you. I will be troubled if you forget about me.”

Julie went behind Tsukimi and made a side sweep with her sword--------

But, Tsukimi repelled it with her <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> without looking back.

“On top of it being 2 going against 1, I can’t really praise you for attacking from behind, silver head.”

“I don’t think it is unfair if the opponent is in a much higher class.”

“Same thoughts here!”

In no time, I attacked.

Although her carefree smile did not break, as expected even Tsukimi had no choice but to go defensive from the cooperative offence.

“Oooto, this is fun, this is fun.”

2 vs 1. Even though we performed quite a number of hits, we couldn't land something that could be called a final hit.

………….but, the moment when Tsukimi slightly stopped her legs when blocking Julie’s attack.

(Over here!!)

That very instant, I clenched my fist hard and stepped into the most important and also the final chance of winning.

“Hiiiiitttttt!!”

Right now once more, I pulled my fist back like shooting an arrow, and the 2nd time of the strike I can shoot daily------- {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}-------was released.

My muscle and bone creaked. If this doesn’t hit, then I would probably be powerless.

But----------------it was slightly far away.

Although it is cruel, my fist only scratched Tsukimi’s clothes.

“Kuhahahaha. Y.o.u m.i.s.s! The distance was just a little off!”

Just a few centimeters, but that made a big difference in the distinguishing victory.

I became impatient from the winning chance I saw for an instant and slightly failed in judging the distance.

“Damn, it………….!”

“Well then, it’s my turn next, <<Irregular>>!!”

“I already told you I won’t let you…………..!!”

Towards Tsukimi holding the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> aloft, even though Julie once again forced her way through using combination hits, Tsukimi took back steps to avoid.

However the flow did not stop there.

Although Tsukimi once again went on the defensive from Julie’s specialty charging combination hits, she could not get rid of the carefree smile from her face.

Not long later, the moment the flow was interrupted-----

The corner of the joyful smile Tsukimi was making lifted further up.

“Kukuh, this time for sure, let’s go with my turn then!”

Although it is just one sword, she is not inferior at all to Julie’s combination attacks------no, it was an evil blade storm even faster.

Completely turning defensive, Julie somehow managed to block but, she was retreating little by little.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gyariin*! The nasty sound of metal clashing echoed and Julie lost her balance.

A straight attack was done there. Even though it was hard, Julie managed to block but couldn’t kill off Tsukimi’s physical strength and got blown away just like that.

“Julie----------!!”

Raising a shout and not caring about my body, I jumped at Julie to catch her.

But, I was pushed away by the strong blow and after a flashy sound echoed, the classroom door was broken through and we showily charged into the tables scattering all around.

“Uh,kuh…………..!! Julie, are you okay!?”

“Ya----. Thanks to you……..but even so, it was an unbelievable strength. It's expected from someone selected to be a special teacher here.”

It would seem she wasn’t injured, and I made a sigh of relief.

---but, after I immediately re-brace myself, I made a bitter decision and said it.

“Julie, take Tora and the rest with you and run away.”

“Tooru?”

“I will buy some time. That’s why Julie, after you move Tora and Tatsu to a safer place, call Mikuni-sensei for help-----“

The moment I said until there, Julie used her index finger and touched my lips before swinging her head.

“Nai, I refuse. You won’t last 5 minutes with that body.”

“……..You saw through it huh.”

“You said {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} causes quite a burden in the body. And just now, Tooru said this. ''I won’t let anyone die in front of me anymore''. And I said this. ''I won’t let anyone die in front of me''. so-------“

Julie directed her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} towards the nearby entrance.

“I won’t run.”

The sun completely fallen and a bunny ear silhouette entered the dim classroom.

“Well then, it’s about time we end this.”

“……………you can end it if you want but, what are you planning after killing us? Isn’t time the only problem for the academy side to notice?”

“No need to worry, I won’t do something that will expose me. Even if I am exposed, a school is a place where if a problem occurs, they will use their power to cover it up instead of investigation for the cause……….okay, now that my question is cleared, it is my turn to ask questions too.”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 9.jpg|thumb]]

Tsukimi crawled her tongue on the blade and made a light smile.

“Which one of you wants to die first?”

The small light illuminating the dark classroom reflected the blade.

It looked an ominous light but, we were not afraid and replied back almost at the same time.

[Julie I will--------][Tooru I will--------]

“”Protect you!!””

“Kuhah, even though it isn’t long, as expected from a <<Duo>>. Or is it a Hollywood suitable male female relationship has been made?……………….well whatever is okay I guess. There is no difference since both of you are going to die anywayy!!”

Tsukimi swung down making a sword flash, and I blocked it.

Although Julie attacked at that moment, Tsukimi was already not there------------ she kicked the wall, floor, ceiling, using movements transcending humans befitting the name of <<Exceed>> and, she was toying with us.

I and Julie faced our backs together, and we continued protecting each other from the attacking evil blade from all directions but, scratches gradually increased, and we became disadvantageous.

(Damn, she is just toying with us…………!)

My stamina was depleting, and after one step and another, defeat-------- the reality of death is getting closer.

“------------!!”

Julie failed in blocking and fresh blood was scattered out from her {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}}.

In the next instant, her small chin was kicked, and Julie was sent flying to the corner of the room.

“Julie---------!!”

At the same time I shouted, I grabbed a nearby table and swang it.

As expected even Tsukimi couldn't dodge this and was sent flying the opposite side of where Julie was.

“Are you okay, Julie!?”

“--------!! I am, okay…………”

When I ran over, Julie distorted her face in pain.

Coming from the wound running along her thighs, blood was ceaselessly flowing out.

To Julie who has that speed as her asset, it could be said it is the same with her strongest weapon killed off.

However, since the situation was getting even hopeless, it conversely made me serious.

I clenched my fist. For the strongest attack I have.

It was strange enough whether if I can release the 3rd shot which crosses my limits.

But if I can’t release it, we’ll die.

Not only me, but also my friends, and even the girl in my arms.

(I will definitely……………protect them!!)

I have to release it, and precisely end this.

It doesn’t mean anything unless it hits……………Tsukimi said this.

(Then I have to think of a way to hit!)

“Too…………..ru……………..”

In that hopeless situation, Julie called me weakly.

“Sorry. If you didn’t become my <<Duo>> you wouldn’t have to go through this………….”

“Nai, there is no such thing………………I was very happy when Tooru brought his hands out to me. Although it was not long but, whether it was drinking apple tea or, the time we had matches or, the time we watched tv together, it was very enjoyable so……………that’s why, please do not say that.”

“Julie………………….”

Hearing the silver girl words, even though not even a month passed but, the feelings that I will never forget float out like a rotating lantern-----------------

“-------------!!”

Inside there was a possibility--------------I found out the technique how the {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} can hit, and I was shaken by a shock as if I was struck by a lightning bolt.

(That’s right, <<Duo>>…………..this is it……!)

Although it could be called a possibility, it might be in the level to be called a miracle.

But, right now I have to believe in this or else there is no other way to survive.

Yes, this is a road that can only be opened by ''believing''.

However, before this could be reached, there is something I have to do no matter what.

(For that…………!)

“uh Seriously…………now my clothes are dirty, damn it.”

In front of my sights, there was a shadow standing up while cursing.

---I knew this but, as expected there was no damage.

Looking at Tsukimi, Julie pressed on her wounds to try to get up but------

“Julie, please rest here quietly. I will fight by myself from here.”

“Tooru…………?”

“I will definitely protect you, Julie.”

“Kuh, Kuahahahaha! Are you retarded. Even though you were suppressed in 2 vs 1, now of all things, you say by yourself? You say protect? Are you seriously saying that?”

“Aah, I am serious. I will defeat you alone and protect Julie!!”

“Tooru, it is impossible to do it alone……..! I will also…..!!”

“…………Julie. I am happy for those feelings but, right now please follow what I say.”

“B-but……….”

I faced my back to Julie who was perplexed from my words and stared at Tsukimi.

“Okay come! Your evil blade, I will stop it!!”

“Kuhah, you will regret the more you bark, <<Irregular>>. Since you said it like that, I will leave you half-dead. And then----------“

The tip of her blade was pointing to me at first, and then it was pointing at Julie next.

“I will kill that silver head in front of you who can’t move! And for last, you will die while grieving on how powerless you are, from your words!!”

At the same time with her roar, Tsukimi attacked.

However, no matter how many times she made sharp blade flashes, I blocked all of it with my <<Shield>>.

(I won’t let you……………! I will never let anyone else become like Otoha!!)

Burdened and tired, my body felt heavy like lead but, the feeling of protecting Julie, the oath made my concentration to its limit and was moving my body.

But that was not all.

In the place I am standing-----------thanks to the place of the corner of the classroom, the sword slash path which was hard to see through until now was limited to the forward direction and made it easier to read.

On top of that, since Tsukimi was keeping her powers in check in order to leave me half-dead, each step in from each attack turned shallow, and became lighter.

“Don’t persevere!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gakiin*!! The <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> violently hit on the <<Shield>> and I came face to face with Tsukimi.

“What’s wrong, didn’t you say you were going to make me regret? At the very least, show me if you can make at least one scratch on this <<Shield>>.”

“You sure piss me off, oi…………. I changed my thoughts. As expected I should start killing you first <<Irregular>>!! I will slice that prided <<Shield>> of yours together with you!!”

Tsukimi’s irritated attitude was exposed and she emptied some distance before preparing her sword above her head.

The expanding pressure shook the atmosphere and *Chiri**Chiri* the blood lust was stabbing my skin.

A full power strike is coming.

Just like her words, in order to slice through this <<Shield>> together with taking my life away. But------

“''I was waiting for this time, for this time to be able to read your breathing pattern.''”

Without looking away from her, I whispered to Julie with a soft voice.

“But, it is impossible for me alone from this point onwards……………but, I believe I can do it when it is two people.”

“Tooru………….?”

Hearing my words, Julie made a doubtful face.

“We are twin blades tied together with a bond so, we will definitely……….!!”

“What are you blabbering about over there? Since that is your farewells to this world, how about you make a love confession with a loud voice for last, like I LOVE YOU! Kuhahahahaha!!”

Towards Tsukimi who was giving out a disgusting laugh, I felt ''thankful'' for the first time.

“Then, I guess I will engulf myself in your words then.”

“Aaah?”

I took a deep breath------and shouted

“{{Furigana|Love|Ai}}<ref group ="1g">A word play. Ai sounds like "I" but also has the meaning of love (愛）.</ref> to-------Julie!!”

“To-Tooru……..!?”

“Kua-------ahaahahaha!! This guy seriously confessed!!”

Ignoring Tsukimi, I once again shouted.

“I will------''Tou''!!”

“-------------!”

Julie gasped-------that was the last instant, and was the start.

“This is thanks for the laugh!! I will slash both of you togetherr!!”

Tsukimi announced that while pointing the sword at me-------and jumped in.

The cold steel was swung down in a slightly further distance than me.

“Diiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”

Even if I block this, {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} will only cut through the air like last time. But--------

(Now……….!!)

Believing in everything, I pulled my fist back like shooting an arrow.

“Julie--------------!!”

“Whaa!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GIkiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnnnn*!! The violent weapon echoed throughout--------and Tsukimi’s face distorted in shock.

''An unsuitable clear *Chirin* sound of a bell was in front of her in this place.''

That’s because Julie stepped into Tsukimi’s chest area, and blocked her <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>>.

“Why……….are you………silver headdddd!!”

A small chance was born from her shock.

And in this moment, this very instant, it is the last chance of winning-----------the opened path of possibility that could be called miracle.

“The one ending-----is you!!”

“Kuhahahahah, too bad! You’re far!!”

“I am not-----far!!”

Suddenly pulling her body, Tsukimi was certainly slightly distant from me.

But that was, ''if I was aiming for Tsukimi’s body''.

“Pierce through----------------!!”

My fist rapidly cut through the air.

The {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} released beyond my limits-----seized the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>>, piercing through it and was smashed.

“Guh…………uu……..”

“Please don’t force yourself, Tooru.”

“A-aah……….. I didn’t plan on forcing myself though…………….”

“It is not good to act tough. Please take care of your body more.”

“I know. Thank you for worrying about me, Julie.”

“Ya---. You are welcome………….okay, I will be going to take a bath now.”

“Aah, take your time.”

Nodding, Julie walked towards the dressing room while dragging her leg--------she turned around half-way.

“No peeking okay, Tooru.”

“Yu-Julie”

“It’s a joke.”

Towards me who was making a bitter face from the bitter memories, Julie made a small smile and disappeared into the dressing room.

(Seriously……..even though it is tough for herself too……..)

While feeling painful looking at her dragging her legs, I vividly remembered the ----------<<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.

3 days have passed after that day------entering the world’s GW, and Kouryou academy was not an exception so we entered the long-term holiday. Even though we finally had consecutive holidays, we did not go outside anywhere and passed a majority of time inside the room.

……………rather, we had no choice but to take a rest.

Although the <<Exceed>>‘s regenerative abilities are several times better than an ordinary person, my body was still creaking and I could not move properly.

It means the number of {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} which was released over my limits was, that much of a burden to my body.

It looks like Julie could finally walk but, luckily her wounds would not leave any after-effects.

Tora and Tatsu managed to escape death, and it looks like they won’t be coming out from the medical treatment building during GW.

(Even so, it’s amazing we managed to win against that annoying opponent………)

Looking back at the fight with Tsukimi, I seriously thought that.

In order to gain victory, it was essential to pile several conditions on each other.

One is to make an attack that will definitely kill me.

Fighting alone, by telling her to stay quiet, she will be conscious about Julie being out of battle potential, and be very conscious of me blocking with my <<Shield>>.

Also, the breathing and {{Furigana|Ai|I}}--------telling these two words, to make her notice my aim.

If I know a big swing is coming, reading her breathing will be easy.

Julie who suffered injuries entered her chest area, and somehow managed to block the attack since she was closer to the opponent’s fulcrum making the attack power drop.

Next was to break the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>>----------the <<Blaze>> manifested by the soul.

Having her <<Soul>> broken, Tsukimi was restrained by Mikuni-sensei who came running after Miyabi and Tachibana contacted the Academy side, when they came to see us since we weren’t really coming back.

After that, I don’t know what happened to Tsukimi.

(What kind of goal did she have…………?)

It seems the academy side doesn’t plan on telling us about it.

From Mikuni-Sensei who was present during Tsukimi’s restraining, he made sure we won’t tell anyone about this matter and marked the end of this matter.
(It was in an unsatisfying way but, it is one matter down just in case………….)

I drank up the lukewarm apple tea and leant close to the wall.

Since it was annoying I could not move my creaking body so, it looks like today will also be another day only watching television---------and it was on that time when I thought that.

“Tooru”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Hyokooto* Julie brought her face out from the dressing room. And water droplets were still dropping from her hair.

Incidentally I could almost see her small shoulders, thin arms, and also her chest so I averted my sights in panic.

“Wha-what’s wrong?”

“I am very sorry about this but, could you please take the towel for me.”

“Towel…………?”

“Ya----. I forgot to bring it with me. It is in the 2nd drawer from the top of my clothing case, so please.”

“A-aah. I get it……………..”

After nodding, I opened Julie’s clothing case and peeked inside.

(Uuh, I look like a pervert………………)

Even though I was asked to do so, I can’t let anyone see me searching through a girls’ clothing case.

(Towel………….is this it? It is in the place like she said but-------)

It’s true the towel was in the second drawer.

It was beside the ''oddly folded cloths''.

While thinking I should not be looking at it, whether it is something with a lot of frills attached to it or there was a lot of white, I have accidentally found out something that was better off with me not knowing about it.

“So-sorry for the wait………….”

“Sorry to make you force yourself, Tooru.”

After I brought the towel to the dressing room with my creaking body, Julie extended her hands out with her body barely coming out just like just now.
Even though the situation was only a situation and it can’t be helped, because her skin color ratio was much higher than usual I had trouble looking for a place to look…………and in that moment I thought that.

“Uuh………….!”

A painful voice was let out.

When extending her hand, she probably put her body weight on her injured leg unconsciously.

She then fell forward from unable to support her body--------and Julie came out in the state when she was born.

“Bu!? Yu-Julie!!”

I suddenly catch her but-----------since I was unable to put any strength into my legs, we fell to the floor just like that.

“Ouchouchouch…………”

My eyes were sparkling since I hit the back of my head.

(Uh………I-isn’t this………….)

After my sights gradually turned back to normal, I understood that the situation has turned into something unbelievable.

The fact of right now, I was hugging a naked girl.

{{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}}, {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}}, {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}}---------

All of that perfectly joined together and this girl looked as if she was a delicately manufactured doll.

She was unlike a human; I would believe it if I was told she was an Angel.

“To-Tooru……………”

Her face was closer than ever before.

Julie’s cheeks were slightly red.

That redness---------that embarrassment was the proof that this girl is a human with warmth and not a doll nor an angel.

“Julie……….errr………..”

During this time, I had no idea what I was about to say.

It was because I could not say any further than that.

That’s because------

“Kokonoe. I brought fomentation over. And bandages for Julie too.”

“To-Tooru-kun, Julie-chan, hello…………….”

Turning into something troubling, the girls we became acquainted with entered the room.

[Ko-Kokonoe………….][To-Tooru-kun]

Seeing that the naked girl----------Julie was being hugged closely by me, both of their faces stiffened.

“Ko-koko-Kokonoe! Wha-wha-what kind of shameless thi-thing are you doing?! Making YuYu-Julie naked, what on earth, what are you, what are you doing--------------!?”

“N-no, this is a misunderstanding…………….!!”

“Yo-your shamelessness knows no bounds!! Miyabi! Don’t keep quiet there and say something!!”

Contrastive to Tachibana’s angry shouting, Miyabi softly muttered ''only one word''.

“<<Blaze>>……………….”

The <<Flame>> danced from the <<Word that carried strength>>, and the <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> appeared in Miyabi’s hands-------

“Wai, a sec, Miyabi!? Yu-Julie! Explain how this got this way---------“

“Tooru-kun you………………Pervert--------------------------!!”

Like this, a small commotion occurred for last and the curtains of the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> finally closed.

===Part 2===

“-------that’s all for the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> recording.”

About the time Tsukimi Rito <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> was destroyed by Tooru, and collapsing, a male------Mikuni stopped the video.

“Kuhah. Going to the extent of showing the video, even though it was not done cynically, isn’t my result report enough—“

The one using abusive language was Rito who was just shown fighting with Tooru in the video.

“A picture is worth a thousand words, it’s something like that. And more importantly your report was too rough.”

“Yeah Yeah. Sorry bout that.”

Completely calm, towards Rito who was swinging her rabbit ears, Mikuni swang his head with a sigh.

“But even so, to think you seriously went to kill………if anything happens by any chance, what were you planning to do?”

“……………I don’t mind. It was me who told her to leave it to her decision on the spot.”

After the owner of the voice opened her mouth for the first time, Mikuni and Rito directed their sights to her.

Sitting further up, there was a girl wearing a gothic dress around her-------it was Tsukumo Sakuya, Kouryou academy’s director.

“When a seed bud in a harsh environment, it is only then when it will bloom to a beautiful flower, it is what I think.”

Before the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, Rito made a smile when she was told that things would be left to her and killing might be okay depending on her. During that time, having said every single word Sakuya said without changing any of it, Mikuni lowered his head in apology before, returning back to the previous topic of the video.

“However, this is a surprise. To think a person that could drive a <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> away appeared ''again''…………”

It was not surprising for Mikuni to be surprised.

Normally, a person’s ability will be enhanced several times after going up one <<Level>>.

Therefore, if there are 2 ranks different, it would be a hopeless difference in strength even though it is against 2.

That is why, even though there are various factors involved, it was a lucky result for Tooru and Julie who is <<{{Furigana|I|Level 1}}>> to defeat Rito who is <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>.

“………… Seriously, I never thought they would practice something that was just thought out recently. It’s amazing he can make a calm decision in that situation.”

“Oya, it is not like you to praise the opponent who defeated you.”

“There are times that even I would praise.”

While making a sarcastic smile, Rito threw her legs and sat on the sofa.

“Aren’t you in a very good mood? Perhaps you took a liking to him?”

“Kuhah, don’t spout crap--------is what I wanted to say but, I can’t deny that…………well, if you say I am interested in him then you are much more than me, Ojou-sama<ref group ="1g">My lady</ref>”

Those words,

“Fufu, it is only natural to be interested in him since he is someone who is related to <<Him>>.”

“''That guy'', huh…………….”

Hearing one sentence from Sakuya, Mikuni and Tsukimi raised their eyebrows slightly together.

“………… Well then, my job is done with this but-------what should I do from now on?”

“As you like. Rito, do as you wish………….”

“As I like Nee~……….Kuhah, if that is the case----------I guess I’ll go on like this.”

“I understand.”

“……………… Is that okay? If Tsukimi is left behind, then there is a possibility our connections with her will be discovered by them--------“

“The reason doesn’t matter. They have no skills to confirm this, Mikuni.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kusu**Kusu* Sakuya made a bewitching giggle.

Towards that smile, that decision, Mikuni nodded knowing any further views would not be forgiven.

“Then, as you wish.”

Not long later, there was only one presence left inside the room filled with quietness.

Inside the darkness, the remaining girl was sinking her body deeply into a luxurious chair.

After a long silence, Sakuya slightly lifted the corners of her mouth.

Enlightened everything was starting to move, inside that she felt a certain thing in her seat.

“It is the start of the party…………..”

On how that party’s demise is concluded, she does not know, for Sakuya ''is not God''.

Even if it is her who stands in the {{Furigana|forbidden|God’s}} realm for manipulating human genetics.

As long as they are humans, they will not know the future.

Therefore the black dress girl muttered.

“I pray, that our paths would reach the <<Absolute Duo>>.”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="1g" />

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 6

2014-07-20T16:44:18Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 6 『I Will Be the One---That Take Your Cover!!』 */

==Chapter 6 『I Will Be the One---That Take Your Cover!!』==

===Part 1===

A night before the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.

The comfortable time after taking a bath has already turned into a daily thing--------

Like usual, we were drinking apple tea while watching television.

“It looks delicious, Tooru.”

“That’s true. It would be nice if I can eat that even once.”

When I agreed with her at the local gourmet being shown on the screen, Julie made a wondering face and asked.

“Tooru has not eaten it before even though it is a Japanese food?”

“Aah. I never went to ''Kyushu'' before.”

I was supposed to go to Kyushu on my middle school trip but, since my mental state towards my daily life changed greatly ''during that summer'', I didn’t go.

If it didn’t change, I would not seek <<Power>> and come to Kouryou then---------

I would probably not be passing time with Julie like this.

(The reason for coming to Kouryou, huh……………)

When I thought about that, the question that arose on the first day after enrollment once again came forth.

The question of, why did Julie enroll into Kouryou.

Leaving her country, and coming to the deepest part of the east while holding anxiety----------what’s more to a very special background school, a ''battle technique instruction school''.

That was not all.

Once that question came across my mind, the feeling of wanting to know got bigger and bigger but---------

(This isn’t something I should be asking out of curiosity…………..)

I controlled myself using the same reason as the last time.

It might have a circumstance she doesn’t want to be asked.

More importantly, I came to Kouryou with a circumstance which I don’t want others to know.

“Tooru. It should be time to go to bed.”

When I was absent minded and thinking, I was urged by Julie.

When I looked over to Julie, she was already sitting on the lower bed before I knew it.

(As expected, this is nerve wrecking………….)

I was still resisting the action of sleeping together with a girl in the same futon.

But, Julie in question did not show any nervousness at all.

I was not treated as a male but rather like a father-like existence so if I say this is natural then it is only natural but…………..

Being trusted sounds nice but, somehow it was a complex feeling.

“Tooru?”

“A,aah. Let’s sleep then………….”

The lights were turned off and we entered the bed.

Inside the darkness wrapped in silence, I thought as an ending I called out to Julie.

“Julie”

“Yes?”

“Let’s do our best tomorrow.”

“Ya---“

“Okay then, good night Julie.”

“Good night, Tooru.”

Julie clung tightly to me.

(<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>!!)

It has already been something done every time but even so, I was so agitated by this action I couldn’t get used to, and not long after, my consciousness lost to the drowsiness and fell into the darkness.

The night cleared out----------and the curtains of the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> unfolded.

“Tooru, it’s almost time.”

Staring at the clock tower which could be seen from everywhere inside the academy, Julie muttered.

Near evening on the next day, about the time <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> was going to start, just beside the outer walls surrounding Kouryou------we were standing-by on the place we drew by lottery.

The other <<Duo>>s were also doing the same by standing-by around different places in the academy, and were impatiently waiting.

Towards the event that is going to happen, when I was wrapped in an uplifting feeling------

<nowiki>*RiinGon-----**RiinGon………..**RiinGon…………..*</nowiki>

The bells of the clock tower announced the start of the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> inside the academy.

“Let’s go, Julie!”

“Ya----!”

“”<<Blaze>>””

Our voices piled up and the <<Flame>> danced.

At the same time when a <<Shield>> appeared on my right arm, and <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>> appeared on both Julie’s hands, we started running.

But, it’s not like we have no plan.

Advancing straight ahead, and if we encounter other <<Duo>> we crush them head on.

(I never thought Julie would go with my plan---------no plan.)

Towards my plan which only consists of a risky advance, Julie did not hesitate and nodded.

She said, [I will choose a difficult road in order to become stronger……….I also think we should go with that].

To agree with my thoughts, we might really be compatible with each other.

(However-------)

I took a side glance to Julie running beside me.

In order to become stronger-------Julie certainly said that.

(I wonder why Julie wants to become stronger?)

But that question disappeared when we found our battle opponent from far away and we plunged in.

The time was around 6 o’clock, and the view was getting darker upon that time.

On the present time, we crushed 6 groups of <<Duo>>s and were in the middle of searching for the next opponent.

At this point, there were opponents that would receive a frontal match, and some pretending to be defeated and finding a chance to strike.

There were some that grouped together with the difference in power so, there were seriously various tactics taken by each <<Duo>>, it turned into a format close to real battle with the future unpredictable.

At the present time, the hardest opponent was the Kigami & Izumi but, after they were disturbed by Julie’s speed, the match ended with me giving a single strike.

The remaining strong ones are Tachibana & Miyabi, and Tora & Tatsu these two teams.

“If I think there is less than 1 hour then, it is a pain to look for an opponent.”

“There seem to be a lot of <<Duo>>s that have dropped out so, it is something that can’t be helped.”

“Do you think it is a good idea to confirm places we have never been to?”

“The opponents are moving too, so it will be difficult.”

Naturally, there were <<Duo>>s that didn’t move away from their spot.

The teams’ conscious about an advantages position should be like a spider waiting for its prey to get caught in its net.

“Let’s head to the school building for now.”

“Ya----. There is a route through the auditorium from the front and the opposite side from here but, which one should we go with?”

“From what we can see, there is no one in the front so, let’s go around the opposite side.”

Julie agreed with my plan and right after we started moving to the opposite side of the auditorium-----

“O-ya, Kokonoe-kun and Sigtuna-san. Looks like you are doing well in winning.”

Mikuni-sensei appeared from the auditorium and talked to us.

“Ah, thank you for patrolling, Mikuni-sensei.”

In case the students get hurt during the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, there were few people including Tsukimi-sensei and Mikuni-sensei patrolling.

“No no, this is also my job……………..and, now it isn’t the time to be talking nor overemphasis, both of you please continue the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.”

[Yes, please excuse us] [Please excuse us]

I bowed lightly, and jogged towards the other side of the auditorium together with Julie.

………………..we didn’t notice Mikuni-sensei making a light smile towards our back.

This was what happened when we were taking side glances in the passageway connecting the auditorium and school building together.

“----!!”

When I jumped aside from the splitting air sound, a flying ''something'' pierced a hole to the ground in front of me.

“You came, Kokonoe, Julie.”

Together with a dignified voice, Tachibana showed herself and retrieved the ''something'' she shot at us.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Jyarii* a rustling sound of metal. The thin iron rings reflected the evening sun and it was a weapon with a drip shaped weight attached on its tip, the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>>----------that was Tachibana’s <<Blaze>>.

Normally, the combination of a weight and chain weapon is to restrain the opponents or entangle their weapons, its sub-weapon image is strong. In reality, it pierced a hole into the earth like just now, and it holds a power enough to crack my skull if it hits my head.

“What a dangerous greeting, Tachibana.”

“Fufu, I shot it so you could avoid it so, forgive me for that much. More importantly, I was about to give up when I thought it was impossible to have a match with you two when the time became only an hour.”

“That goes for me too. Looks like my love call got through.”

“Aah, like I love you!? Wha-wha-what are you saying suddenly!? ………….kuh, to think you would use words to confuse my heart, how cowardly!!”

“Huh? Confuse your heart? What do you mean?”

“……………..ah………….”

“Hey, what do you mean, Tachibana?”

“Shu-shu-shut up! Let’s fight with good grace!! Tachibana style 18 arts, Tachibana Tomoe……….here I come!!”

Hyun, that sound appeared and when I thought the metal drip rotated, immediately right after Tachibana’s hands become blurry--------

The metal water drop cut through the air and was heading this way.

[-----------!!][Tooru!]

Even though I dodged it almost at the same timing with Julie’s shout, the metal drip scratched me and plowed down the tree behind me like that.

“It has some power but------it’s okay, it’s just a scratch.”

“Fufu, that was a nice dodge. Several people got hit with only this and ended.”

“We finally met, so I can’t have it end in an instant, right?”

Although I talked so much, I was having cold sweats in my mind.

(If I hadn’t avoided the vital points then it seriously would have been a one-hit kill. The gap is 6 to 7 meters………?)

Although it is a breath distance thanks to the <<Lucifer>> , it was hard to make sure from that ''happening'' with only a slight movement of her wrist.
On top of that, since the gap is wide, it is clear entering her chest area is going to be a pain.

(This is going to be hard……….also------)

“What happened to Miyabi? Are you planning to fight us without your partner?”

“Fufu, didn’t you make a prediction?”

(As expected a strategy huh…………)

She is probably lurking around somewhere to ambush us.

Coming to the front lines with an irregular weapon like the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>>, means Miyabi’s <<Blaze>> is probably ''not a type meant for head-on combat''.

(…………I didn't think Miyabi would fight head-on in the first place anyway.)

“Well then, why don’t we start going-all out now.”

“Aah, let’s go! Julie!”

“Ya----!!”

All 3 of us moved at the same time.

I and Julie dodged the incoming metal drip by separating to the left and right and immediately dashed towards Tachibana.

The important thing here is ''not getting put between the opponents''. Tachibana’s sight was reflecting both of our images while, attacking us to dull our judgments. A blind spot attack from the other side will make the decision to cope faster from the viewable side as long as it has been predicted.

“Fuu, I have already predicted your movements!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Jyarii*-------the rustling sound of the chain. At the same time Tachibana sights were on Julie.

But the ''metal drip was heading towards me.''

At the same time with me stopping my legs to block the metal drop with my <<Shield>>, Tachibana jumped into Julie’s chest area.

Surprised, Julie’s arm was grabbed and thrown up to the air just like that.

Even though Julie landed easily by twisting her body, Tachibana once again took distance.

“As expected from you, Tachibana.”

“Tachibana style 18 arts have various martial arts passed through. Sword skills, jujitsu, arrow skills, and many more-------”

“……….This is troubling”

<<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> for distance, and jujitsu for close-combat-------just like what Julie said, there is nothing more annoying.

“Okay, I am going to keep going, Kokonoe, Julie!!”

The attacking metal drip pierced the ground one after another. That attack, launches and pull backs were fast, therefore we couldn’t grasp the timing to enter her chest area.

However, the situation is getting poor for her since it is a one sided defense battle. The opponent still has a plan----------as long as Miyabi is still waiting, we can’t let Tachibana get the pace here.

“Julie! <<{{Furigana|Saber|Single blade sword}}>> throw!”

“Ya---!”

A short instruction. But that is all it needs to get through. Julie who moved to the side in an instant, followed my instruction and reached right behind her.

“A blind?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chyarii* that sound appeared, and the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> shook. She was planning to make a counter-attack from looking at me and Julie’s movements.

“Julie!”

To replace the signal, I called Julie’s name------and made a front roll.

“Wha!?”

Having her predictions overcome, Tachibana made a surprised voice.

It was not from my movements. It was because she saw the <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>> thrown at me and passing through the top of my head.

Although she was attacked off guard, she still evaded the flying sword.

But, Julie who was in mid-air performed a slash attack at that moment. It was something that only belongs to Julie who has two of her most trusted weapons, and it was the attack that made me suffer defeat on the 4th match conducted after school on Monday.

However, I can say it was expected from Tachibana.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Jigiin*! She somehow blocked the swung down blade with the bundled up chains.

But, that was the limit of being alone.

By the time I got up, I was already in her range.

Together with a strong shout, I made a mid-level punch and pierced towards to Tachibana’s stomach.

However it was too shallow……….! Right before it hit, the hit point was decreased because she slightly twisted her body.

But even so, she was blown away for a few meters but, at the same time with Tachibana standing up--------

“Kuh………..! We are retreating for now, Miyabi!”

After shouting, she jumped into the school building.

She probably decided it was not the situation effective to use the ambush, or is this is a strategy too-----------------------

“Julie, we’re chasing!”

Without even thinking about it for an instant, we chased after Tachibana when we got the chance of winning, and dashed into the school building.

At the end of the corridor that was turning darker, we saw Tachibana kneeling down there.

Although it was shallow, it looks like she got some damaged on her.

“We’ll end this.”

Julie prepared her <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>>, and filled in the distance.

Looking at that, Tachibana raised her face------and showed a smile.

“Miyabi!!”

As if to respond to that call, a thunderous roar echoed from behind us.

The classroom wall was destroyed and a shadow dashed out to the corridor from inside the enshrouding dust------It’s Miyabi.

“Sorry. If I don’t get hit at least once, you would probably think it is a trap and won’t chase me. Okay, this will end it! Tachibana style-------Style of the big snake!!”

This time it wasn’t the snap throw she used until now but a full strength full throw hitting the walls, the ceiling, and floor, the metal drip was springing around and approaching.

The reason for entering a narrow area like the corridor was also to use this.

And also------Miyabi was charging straight forward behind us.

“Tooru-kun, Julie-chan, be prepared--------!!”

In her hands she was holding a giant lance-------<<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>>. Just like the name it is a lance originally meant to be used by a knight on a horse, and she was charging towards us while holding it with her enhanced arm strength. Even though it is a giant weapon that will make a huge chance completely if it misses but, it is extremely hard to avoid it in this narrow space.

(So this is what she meant……!!)

It took me this long to remember the conversation I had with Miyabi. The words Miyabi said about needing stamina in order to use her <<Blaze>>. If I knew she was planning to use a <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>>, then I would have agreed with her.

The prediction that it is a much trickier <<Blaze>> for an ambush was an unthinkable wrong conclusion. Using a giant weapon like <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> as a ambush is completely out of my predictions but, it could be said to be a proper strategy in the point of attacking us off-guard.

(What should I do…………!?)

The current situation is exactly, a lion in front and a wolf behind.

The moment I thought a quick decision would definitely determine everything----------

“Tooru! I am counting on you!”

As soon as Julie shouted, she charged into the attacking <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>>.

Not even taking a single glance behind us, and with all her trust towards me--------*Chirin* she left behind the sound of the bell.
That’s why I made a vow towards her back, and shouted.

“Julie! I will------protect your back!!”

I turned behind, lowered my hips and prepared my <<shield>> towards the charging Miyabi.

“I-I am coming, Tooru-kun!!”

Will I be blown away or will I block it---------!!

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GyaRiii*!! The <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> and <<Shield>> clashed.

“I-I won’t lose!! I………..will show you the results of my effort! To Tooru-kun! That’s why, that’s why I will not loseeeee!!”

A direct battle between strength. The tremendous impact, I was pushed by that power and was about to be blown away.

(Kuh, heavy……..!!)

The results she gained from running, has certainly turned into Miyabi’s flesh and blood.

As proof, that impact was transmitted to me, and even when I stood firm while pushing back, I was moving backwards.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mishi**mishi* the <<Shield>> creaked and even when my feet became slightly floating from the pressure--------

(But…………….Like hell I will lose!!)

“SEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zun*!! I slammed my floating feet and crushed the floor.

In an instant, there were cracks coming from the floor to the wall, and at the same time I stopped moving backwards.

“Uu………….!”

No matter how much strength she put into it, towards me who was not moving like a mountain, Miyabi distorted her face---------

“Haa……………I can’t put any more strength………..”

Soon, at the same time with the pressure disappearing, Miyabi made a wry smile while falling on her butt.

“The results of your effort, I have seen it. You were strong, Miyabi”

“Ah…………Th-thank you for praising me, Tooru-kun……….e-errrr. I, will continue running even more from now on. And, I will become even stronger then, so……………..”

“Aah. Work hard. I look forward for the next match”

“U-un……………!”

===Part 2===

Just a few moments after Tooru’s battle concluded--------Tachibana Tomoe was feeling fear at the silver girl heading towards her.

At that figure dodging the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> which was attacking according to the word freely, and closing in the distance.

Yes, Julie did not parry with her <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>>, and was dodging all of it.

There was cold sweat flowing down Tomoe’s back.

Towards that movement that crosses over common sense, Tomoe found out the real meaning of the other name black wing angel which became a rumor during the entrance examination.

(I knew she was not serious during the <<Fist Practice>> but, to think it was this much!!)

The gap was filled. Now, the only problem was the time when the <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>>’s black blade would reach her body.

(Julie, you are strong. Maybe even more than the current me…………but------)

“I can’t lose! In the name of Tachibana!!”

Tomoe hardened her resolve and headed out for the final battle.

Launching the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> towards the stomach as a target.

When she aimed at a part which moves little and is hard to defend, it was parried by the swords.

But, that was what Tomoe was aiming at.

She controlled the parried metal drip with her fingers and the moment she aimed at that small body from behind------------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gikiin*………….!! The sound of metal clashing echoed and Tomoe’s eyes opened wide in surprise.

Julie ''parried the metal drip with her left sword, in order to trust her right sword towards Tomoe.''

“It’s checkmate.”

“That last attack…………did you predict it?”

“I felt the spirit of not giving up at any cost. So I thought there will definitely be a plan.”

“Fufu, magnificent, to think you were still calm until the end…………today is my complete defeat.”

In the next moment, the blade made a line flash-------and Tomoe slowly collapsed.

===Part 3===

“Good work, Julie.”

“Ya----. Tooru too, good work.”

While Tooru was replying back to Julie who was making a small smile with a smile, he was astonished of Julie’s judgments from just now inside his heart.

(In just that instant, she saw through many points of her opponent.)

If it is Julie then none of it would be a problem for her but, it was clear her close-combat style has bad compatibilities with Tachibana’s <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> which is mid-ranged.

But, at the same time there was that happiness regarding leaving her back to him.

“Well then. Okay, we will be going so; can I leave the rest to you?”

“U-un”

Tachibana lost consciousness from Julie’s attack and was currently being looked after by Miyabi. She doesn’t look injured but, because of that, towards the <<Blaze>>-------he had no choice but to be shocked at its properties is unable to injure a person once again.

(Judging from the time, one more match is the limit. If possible, I want to have a go with Tora but……………….)

That moment that face was floating in his mind-------his thoughts were interrupted.

“Kuh…………….Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!”

From the upper floor, Tora’s shout echoed.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 5

2014-07-20T16:43:48Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 5 『It's a Promise』 */

==Chapter 5 『It's a Promise』==

===Part 1===
After finishing registering for the <<Duo>>, and after reporting this to Tachibana and the rest during dinner time---------

We returned to our room and this happened after a while.

“Tooru. ……………are you going to take a bath?”

“Hn? It’s okay for Julie to go in like usual.”

“……………”

Julie swung her head and ''continued her words………for some reason with her cheeks blushed''.

“Are you not coming in together?”

“Buu----!?”

I spurt out the apple tea.

“Yu-Yu,Yuri-Julie--------------!?”

From that sudden explosive remark, while it being natural, I was only shocked.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Peek*…………*Peek*……………….

On the other side, Julie was alternately lowering her sights down and then to me.

(Ta, taking a bath together!? Which means both of us soaking in the bathtub together, both of us naked--------------no no no that’s bad! At least with swimsuits……………….there’s no way we have that! …………….no no no that isn’t the problem!!)

And after a big chaos, I finally thought it was a good idea to ask the person herself directly.

“He-hey Julie………….if I did not hear this right………………ju-just now, did you ask me if I wasn’t entering the bath together?................”

“…………….Ya---“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin*, the bells rang, and Julie moved her head vertically.

Her cheeks as expected were pumped with blood and it looks like she understands what she just said out of her mouth.

“Wh-why did you suddenly say something like this………….?”

When I asked her while unable to hide my trembling from her explosive remark, an unexpected question was replied back.

“Because there school rule says, after the <<Duo>> has been teamed up they must know about each other deeply, and pass time together as much as possible to strengthen their bonds………….”

(Now that I think about it, we were told that before!)

“No no no, even if it is school rules, we don’t have to follow it that closely!”

“Is that so?”

“Aah. Gen-generally speaking, going together with a male to a bath, you don’t like it right?”

“………………….”

Towards my question, Julie looked downwards in a degree of embarrassment.

After a while, she looked at me with upturned eyes.

“It is embarrassing but, ''Tooru is special'' so……….…”

“--------!?”

I got violently agitated from that one sentence.

The misunderstanding on the first day--------love at first sight, did it turn to reality in this one week interval.

(N-no, I can’t call it love at first sight after one week passed right? What is this called? Falling in love normally? No, it’s true that I told her to be my <<Duo>> but, I don’t mean it that way!!)

And, when I was agitated-----------

“Tooru……….somehow feels like a papa”

I seriously was about to fall over from Julie’s comment.

“Hahaha, I-I see, papa huh………….bu-but give up on the bath. As expected there is a lot of problems………………al-also, that goes for toilet”

“Ya----. I understand.”

With various things, the sudden explosive remark that was reached has finally reached a stage where it could be dropped.

Just like that, Julie entered the bathroom, and when I became alone in the room, I made a big sigh.

(That was surprising…………to think she would take the school rules so literally………….)

In a way, she is very honest but, in another way to put it she could be called a natural airhead.

(………………..if I nodded just now, right now I would be…………….)

Immediately, I swung my head to shake off the delusion in my head.

But-------

The time when I found out this matter was not over yet was, after a while I got out of the baths.

“Well then Tooru. It’s about time to sleep.”

“……………………….”

“Tooru?”

Julie tilted her small head.

But, the one having the bigger question was me.

''That’s because Julie is in my futon for some reason.''

“Are you not going to sleep?”

“No, I am sleeping but…………”

It was the second night of enrollment that we discussed and decided, I will be using the lower level while Julie uses the top level.

Even so, right now Julie was unmistakably in the lower level bed and crawled inside the futon.

“Hey Julie. I think this might be impossible but, are you planning to sleep together………..?”

“Ya---. That’s because we are <<Duo>>.”

“………………….”

It's true I said no to going into the bath and toilet together but, I never thought it would result to this………….

“I- I’ll ask just in case, let me ask what you think regarding sleeping with me.”

“I was always together with mama at home so, although it is embarrassing but actually I feel lonely when I sleep alone.”

Julie made a downhearted expression before, changing it into a small smile.

“That’s why, even though it is in a <<Duo>> way, I am very happy to be able to sleep together”

“I-I see……….”

Towards that smile, I could only answer powerlessly.

(Judging from the talk just now, it looks like I am being treated as a father-like figure inside Julie and has no ulterior intentions)

Because she said until she was happy so, I felt happy being trusted.

(If Julie is happy then……………wait, nonono, it’s a no, no matter how much I think.)

For an instant, I hurried and correct my fluctuating thoughts.

“As,as expected we can’t. No matter if it is <<Duo>>, we are both man and woman………..”

And, although I told her that, I noticed something.

<nowiki>*Stare*</nowiki>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

Using eyes like a thrown away puppy, she was staring fixedly at me.

“I-it’s only for today…………..”

“Ya-----♪“

(Thi-this is because Julie said she was lonely! Also this is only for today! A-and I told her I would become her strength as a <<Duo>>, Un!)

While repeatedly making excuses to no one else but my heart, we entered the bed which was quite cramped for 2 people to sleep in.

And of course, Julie was beside me.

“Good night, Tooru”

“Go-good night, Julie………”

My voice was shaking from the nervousness.

(For now, I’ll pay attention not to touch her body…………yeah, unn. I’ll just have to keep quiet at the corner. If I do that, nothing will happen!)

Although I was thinking that, if I were asked if this would calm my feelings down then my answer would be the same as of course.

Doki Doki Doki Doki Doki <ref group ="1e">Heart beat sound effect</ref>, my heart beat was ringing like an alarm bell.

I know. That Julie has no ulterior motives.

And of course, I have no intentions to do anything.

(Nothing! Nothing will happen! She is just sleeping beside me!!)

---But in the next moment, that thought was smashed apart.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pitoo*.

“!?”

Julie gripped tightly on the sleeves of my shirt in order to touch her head on my shoulders.

“Julie, Julie!?”

“Tooru…….is it okay if I sleep like this?”

“Eh, wai, that’s, no, something is htting, Uee…….!?”

Inside the darkness, Julie’s voice was calm in contrastive to my panicking voice. No-----

“Just like this, I felt like I went back to the past…………”

As if she was mumbling, she continued her words with a somewhat lonely tone.

“It feels like papa came back…………….”

“……..err, how is your Julie’s father?”

“……………..he passed away few years ago.”

“I see……..sorry………”

“Nai. Do not mind it.”

I don’t know why I am piled up against Julie’s father.

But, my thoughts inside me changed a little.

“Hey, Julie. I am not Julie’s father but………….if it is okay, together like this again………wan-want to sleep like this?”

“Ah…….Tooru……………”

“Bu-but not every day. It's only when Julie thinks she is very lonely okay?”

“Ya---------!”

Even in this darkness, I knew Julie was nodding her head.

From the tone of her voice, I also know she was happy.

“Thank you very much, Tooru.”

In order to display her happiness------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gyuu*

Julie hugged my arm.

“!?”

“I am very happy.”

(<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>!!)

Being pushed by her soft and modest chest, the sweet scent from getting in contact with her, I was suppressing my mouth from shouting out any moment now.

Tonight---------

Julie was still hugging my arm even after she fell asleep, so I was wide-awake from being nervous and couldn’t sleep until it was morning.
The week ended and it was Monday morning.

After {{Furigana|HR|Homeroom}}, I was in low tension since morning when I immediately thought of English.

However Tsukimi-sensei was contrastive to me and was in high tension.

“Oh Hello ♥ did everyone determine your <<Duo>> safely♪un un~ ☆ Well then well then, now that we have our partners decided today onwards it’s a fresh start, let’s change the seats with the <<Duo>> lined together♪ ……….hn? Oh my oh my? it looks like there are people who have not change with their temporary roommate partners.”

“Our compatibility was good.”

“Wawah! What kind of compatibility? What kind of compatibility!?”

“Personality”

“Chie--………”

What kind of answer was she expecting.

“Then how about the good friend combination seating in front of Kokonoe-kun?”

“Who is a good friend with this muscle idiot!”

Tora’s <<Duo>> was Tatsu. Since I teamed up with Julie, Tora who was left out was in the end, was automatically teamed up with the other unregistered person Tatsu.

(Sorry, Tora……..)

“Hnmou----, hey Tora-kun that’s no way to talk to your Sensei. I’ll scold you~☆”

“I refuse.”

“Seriously that’s no good…………oh well. Well then well then continuing with my talk, since the <<Duo>> have been decided, immediately next week a practice match with the <<Blaze>> permitted----------<<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> will be commenced♪”

The classroom made a commotion at that announcement.

And of course, from bewilderment and shock.

We heard there were practice matches with the use of <<Blaze>> permitted but, there was no one here who thought it was going to be this fast.

“Un Un. I understand clearly what you all are saying. I thought the same thing during my school days♥ That damn glasses brought that up…………ah, that’s a secret to Mikuni-sensei okay.”

It would seems her homeroom teacher was Mikuni—sensei.

“Okay then, I will explain the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> rules, keep your ears straight and listen— ☆“

After saying that, Tsukimi-sensei put her hand on her head and made a rabbit-like reaction.

Even though the ribbon was originally rabbit-like, is she doing this because she knows adding her hands will show 4 ears?

“First off, in the schedule--in next week’s Saturday-------this means it was on the day before GW<ref group ="1e">Golden Week</ref>. We will be having it before the holidays, so even if someone gets sent to the hospital it’s going to be okay♪”

It was an ill omen sentence.

“The start begins at 5 o’ clock, and ends at 7 o’ clock making it 2 hours, the clock tower’s bell are the signal------. The place is the whole northern block---“

“Northern block, which means, here-----------inside the school is also included?”

When I asked that question, Tsukimi-sensei made a thumb stand up and nodded.

“The answer is yes ♥ Each <<Blaze>> has its each special attributes and, to match with that, fighting head on is okay, and so is working out strategies. Taking account in the terrains and how to make the situation in favor to you and fight is also important♪”

It would seem it has quite real life battle content.

(What’s left is depending on the opponent, huh.)

Judging from the lessons in this one week interval from last week, the one that stands out in skill the best in the new students is Julie.

But, since I won’t be fighting against Julie who is my <<Duo>>, the biggest enemy would be Tachibana, Tora, if it is power then Tatsu, a guy named Kigami who has experience in martial arts, and another guy called Izumi who has sports experience and is the class’s 1st ranker in cooperation ability.

I might as well guess who it is inside them was what I thought but----------

“We~~ll then well then, regarding the battle opponent everyone is looking forward to………….nannannannannan okay-----♪”

Tsukimi-sensei made a smile with her whole face, and made her fingers stand up before saying enjoyably.

“'''''Everyone''''' is the enemy ♥“

On that days lunch break.

Me, Julie, Tachibana, Hotaka, Tora and Tatsu headed over to the cafeteria to eat together but-----

When the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> topic came up, Hotaka was holding the cup filled with milk and made a gloomy sigh.

“Haa………..we just decided our <<Duo>> and yet…………..”

“It’s because we just decided it is what I think, Miyabi.”

“I agree with Tachibana. It has a meaning because of this period that is what I think.”

When I agreed with Tachibana’s words, Tora sitting beside me made a nod.

“What do you mean?”

Being asked, Tachibana--------started explaining the almost similar content we were thinking about.

“They probably want us to experience a real format battle as fast as possible. It’s true even though we are taught about how to move and readiness as <<Duo>> in lessons but, all of it is just knowledge. Only when we accumulate experience, knowledge will truly be attached into the body.”

“The get used to it than learn it thing huh.”

“Fuun. Time period and how wide the range is, also even though the rules are from battle royals, uncertain factors are high, preparing it into a more actual battle-like situation.”

“Time period? Now that I think about it, we are doing it quite late. What is that?”

“30 minutes after the start and it will be evening, it’ll become sunset before the end and the view will become very hard to see, Miyabi.”

“Fuun.”

To see through the influence during bad eye sight, is to me a very important aspect.

Since my <<Blaze>> is a <<Shield>>, i have no choice but to block my opponents attack and bring it to a close-range combat, having the time period at night time puts me at a disadvantage.

But, having that type of situation is what I wish for.

Able to grasp the chance of victory during a disadvantage situation, is what I think gaining strength is.

“I see, there are a lot of reasons…………I understand the reasons but, I think I would be better after getting more used to the <<Blaze>> first…………….”

Until now, and from now until the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, there were no lessons on using <<Blaze>>.

However, even without lessons, it doesn’t seem to be the case if I say training with the use of <<Blaze>> can be conducted or not.

“Miyabi. This time is different from the entrance examination so losing does not mean the end so; you don’t have to force yourself to go beyond your ability. After school today, we will be able to use <<Blaze>> so just steadily get used to it.”

Just like what Tachibana said, starting from now until the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> as long an application has been sent, after school, with a condition of using it inside the school area, the use of <<Blaze>> is permitted.

Most likely, no most definitely, all of our classmates are starting <<Blaze>> training after school.

The most important thing here is, to be told it is okay to ''observe without permission'' other <<Duo>>’s training.

It’s the so-called spy act the school approves.

It’s true that, it was written on the classmate profile that was given when we were finding our <<Duo>> but, since I thought it was sketchy; I didn’t look through it thus not memorizing it.

Even though the weapon is the same, the battle styles are different, and have an infinite variety.

Which means, in the point of view of information battle, then it isn't exaggerated to say the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> has begun at this present point.

“Seriously, this is annoying…….”

“Fuun. Your face doesn’t say that, Tooru.”

“That goes to both of us.”

I felt anticipated to have matches with strong opponents.

I think this is a simple personality but, since this is my personality I can’t help it.

“Ko-Kokonoe-kun and Tora-kun too, you two look so eager…………Is it because there is a reward……..?”

The <<Duo>> that accumulates excellent grades in the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, in a name of special reward, they will receive the chance to be sublimated without waiting to the end of the semester.

As long as the <<Level up>> is not entirely limited to one time, it is better to receive the <<Sublimation Ceremony>> as much as possible.

However---------

“It’s not because of the reward. Of course, I won’t deny that it is one of the reasons.”

While answering Hotaka, I send my sights towards Tora.

“Fuun. It’s been a year and a half since fighting with you seriously.”

“Aah, yeah. Don’t get eliminated before getting to me okay?”

“That is my line.”

We send each other fearless smiles, and lightly bashed our fist together.

“E-err…………..”

“Fufu, this might be a relationship Miyabi has problem understanding. But, why don’t we work hard too so that we won’t lose to these two, Miyabi.”

“U,un………..but, I might become a burden……………”

“It’s okay. It’s true that currently Miyabi is inferior to these two in terms of ability and skill. If that is the case then all we have to do is to make a plan to bury the ability that you are inferior at. And more importantly, don’t forget you have me as a partner. This is not a one on one but a battle with <<Duo>> okay.”

From the way of speaking, it looks like Tachibana has no intentions of losing.

“-----<<Duo>> huh…………”

“Something wrong, Tooru?”

“No, I just remembered something from the <<Duo>>. I was wondering about the <<Absolute Duo>> the director was talking about last time………….”

When the <<Lucifer>> was being administrated, and during the entrance ceremony, it was a word I heard twice.

“Fumu, that huh. I was bothered about that and took a look back at the pamphlet but, that word was not in it. Judging from the nuance, it makes one think it is related to the <<Duo>>, and as long as the director purposely prayed for us to reach the <<Absolute Duo>> eventually, I think it is something important……………..”

“Fuun. Doesn’t this make it clear that we are being recognized as {{Furigana|real-Life experiments|guinea pigs}} to her?”

“A guinea pig…?”

Hearing Tora’s sarcasm, Julie raised her eyebrows.

“Well, I understand being called that is nasty, Julie.”

“Nai. That might not be the case……………..”

“That might not be the case?”

“I prefer hamsters so, I prefer that side more………….”

Hearing that sentence, I was about close to slide off my chair.

…………incidentally Tatsu has been *Gahaha* laughing and talking in his own pace from the beginning to the end, so we left him out.

“Tooru. It’s about time to sleep.”

Julie was sitting small and quietly on my bed.

It was the atmosphere like; if she has a tail then it would be making big swings left and right.

“………………you mean together right?”

“Ya----♪“

Towards her nodding figure, my eyesight was getting dizzy.

“Okay then, good night, Julie.”

“Good night, Tooru.”

My heart was beating violently like last time, but in order to make it unable to be sensed, I calmed myself as much as possible.

The lights were turned off, and entered in the futon lined up.

(Uh! A,again………!!)

Julie naturally grabbed my shirt’s sleeve tightly.

Even after Julie fell asleep, I was the same as last time and couldn’t sleep.

But this time, I was calm.

It might be because this was the second time but, more than that-----------

(Otoha……………)

Julie’s figure making sleep breathing was stacked over by my deceased sister.

When I was young, I used to sleep together with my sister.

“Hn……..”

I gently pat Julie’s head.

Julie is not Otoha.

Even so, I felt a little warmed up from the nostalgia.

But-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tight*.

My arm was clung onto again tonight and as expected, I became conscious about the fact Julie isn’t my sister.

(A-again, the softness is! Being pushed! Uwah, get-getting even tighter, gi-gi-give me a break, Julie--------------!!)

And again tonight, I lacked sleep.

The week ended, and it was after school.

Towards the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, me and Julie were in the courtyard again today, having a practice match with <<Blaze>>.

There are people making tactics, and training under the consciousness of combinations but, instead of re-tempering a dull sword by worrying about combinations, we focused on how our fitting style is and conducted a practice match to grasp them.

Exchanging fist and blade, the gasping offense and defense continues.

But, not long later, the match’s trend started to be seen.

Julie’s extremely fast continuous attacks were gradually cornering me.

(Kuh, this is bad if this goes on. For now, I’ll make some distance…………..!)

And the moment I took some distance.

“---------!?”

Towards the <<Saber>> approaching my eyes, I opened my eyes wide in surprise.

Throwing the <<Saber>> which is her own <<Soul>>-------I barely managed to protect myself from that surprise attack but…………

“Checkmate”

Immediately right after, the remaining <<Saber>> was thrust towards my throat and the outcome was determined.

“I didn’t think you would throw the <<Saber>>.”

“I have two so; I thought throwing at least one was okay.”

(…………unlike her appearance, her imagination is quite exciting.)

Because it is self-taught, the style is not restricted, which means it might be better not to hear about it.

“Let’s take a little break.”

“Ya------“

After taking a bow to end it, the atmosphere Julie was having during the practice completely disappeared.

Just a moment ago, she was emitting a crushing atmospheric pressure but now, she turned into a calm beautiful girl with few words.

Similar to her ability, she was a completely different person.

That was how much the amount of concentration she put towards the battle.

(It’ll be 4 continuous lost with this on today, huh…………..we were still equal during the <<Fist practice>>………..)

Although I was overwhelmed during the first match but, originally my fighting skills learned are centered on being weaponless and if it is a weaponless fight right now, then we should be equal.

But, when it comes to <<Blaze practice>> my winning percentage falls until 20 percent.

Originally adding in with her extreme speed, her reach extended just by holding on to weapons and naturally her attack power increases too, furthermore since her dual blade is self-taught, it becomes hard to read her swordsmanship and thus making it uncontrollable.

(I have to become stronger or else……….)

“Tooru, can I have a moment?”

“What is it?”

“Changing the use of the <<Shield>> a little and only focus on either offense or defense, how about it"

“What do you mean?”

When question marks are popping out from not understanding her intentions, and told me to thrust my hand out.

I did what she said and she used her right hand to ward off my arm then------

“{{Furigana|1|Ai}}”

At the same time she entered my chest area.

………………..until a distance where, if it was ''Hotaka or Tachibana they might have bumped into me''.

“{{Furigana|2|Tou}}------and, like this”

After saying that, Julie looked up at me.

“………………………………”

Her face is close.

…………..somehow this distance. Is like she is going to kiss me----------

(Wait, what am i thinking about seriously!?)

“I was too close. At this distance”

Not noticing my agitating, Julie took half a step back.

(You really were too close………….)

“Th-then, what was that……….?”

“In a form of Tooru stepping in after receiving attacks but, this would mean receiving attacks while stepping in. The risk is high but, you can enter this distance one action faster. When you reach this spot, it is time for the {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}”

“{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}?”

“It’s this.”

Julie was making stance like pulling a bow behind.

“……………what is that name?”

“It is the weapon Thor holds that we talked before.”

“I-I see……….”

A name was given before I knew about it.

Leaving that aside for now, my eyes became wide-open from Julie’s advice.

“Under the crossings of a long sword is hell but, taking a step forward will make it paradise huh………..”

“-------?”

Julie tilted her small head, *Chirin* and the bells rang.

“It’s a sword’s essential point said by a certain samurai. It has the same meaning with what Julie said.”

Reading breathing patterns and step into the opponent’s chest area the moment the opponent moves, making it attack and blocking at the same time.

Stepping forward will increase the risk but, getting closer to the fulcrum lowers the power and makes blocking the attack easier.

And after blocking the attack, at that moment just like what Julie said, it’s my opportunity.

“Thanks for the advice. Julie. Sorry but, can I rely on you about the other side.”

“Ya---“

Julie made a nod and made a small smile before taking distance.

On that day------after we teamed up as a <<Duo>>, Julie will show smiles sometimes.

I felt that it was the proof of trust to me and although I didn’t say it out my heart was quite happy.

“Here I go, Tooru………………!”

But, reading breathing patterns can be easily said but, it is not something that can be put into practice in just a day.

“What’s wrong, Tooru?”

“It might be possible if I make it to a situation where reading breathing patterns is easier. Well, it is still hard for the current me……………”

“Let’s work hard.”

Julie grasped both her hands tightly.

“Aah, yeah”

If I am asked if I can master it before the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> it was hard to say.

But even so, it’s true that I made a new goal for now on, although I did not achieve any results but with a fulfilling feeling we decided to end today’s training.

“Ah……………..Ko-kokonoe-kun, Julie-chan. You two just got back?”

“Ya----. Miyabi is going out?”

“U-un…………”

When we just got back to the dormitory, we unexpectedly met up with Hotaka right when we changed places with her while she was heading outside.
“Are you still preparing for the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>?”

“Eh? Ah, around those lines……….”

Hoping to make plans, she was following what Tachibana proclaimed; Hotaka and Tachibana would look around the premise after school and would conduct a strategic meeting inside their room.

“I see. The sun is going to sink so, be careful.”

“Fight, Miyabi.”

“Un………Thank you, Kokonoe-kun, Julie-chan.”

After nodding to us, Hotaka jogged outside.

“She sure is working hard, that Hotaka.”

“Let’s work hard too.”

Julie gripped both of her hands tightly together and made a motivated pose.

But since her expression didn’t change much as usual, I accidentally laughed thinking it was a little weird and Julie tilted her small head looking at me doing so.

“-----?”

There are 4 days left to the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>-------------the chime signaling the end of 2nd period rang, and everyone from the classroom leaked out their sighs.

“Haa…………..it’s finally over……………”

Even though they say they center on skill training, study subjects are of course natural.

In the morning, it has been decided to have lessons for 2 hours in the classroom, various contents from normal stuff and abnormal stuffs were cramped into my head.

And the subject of today’s normal content was, English--------------

After the lesson ended, I lied on the table and everyone gathered around my table.

“Fuun, even though it just started, what are you going to do if you are in this state now?”

“If Japanese people can talk Japanese then it’s all okay………….”

“E,errr, isn’t it better to be able to speak in English, Kokonoe-kun…………..?”

“Just like what Miyabi said. It is important to learn languages since we might be dispatched overseas after graduation, we were told that in the first lesson. Haa…………..”

“If not for the sigh at the end and that tired face, it would be a plausible sentence………”

“-------------!! I-I don’t have a choice. I have always been bad in English……!!”

“Ahaha………..actually I am also bad at it………”

“Haa………..this is annoying……..”

“Fuun, every last one of you is pitiful.”

“””……………”””

From the single sentence from Tora who has excellent grades, just like the literature we have nothing to reply.

“………………now that I think about it, Julie has it easy with English. Is it your country’s official language?”

“Nai. It is a language quite close to English but, it is different.”

“Fumu………….so that means Julie can speak in 3 different languages”

Julie swing her head in Tachibana’s question.

“It’s 6 different languages.”

”””Six!!””””

From that large number even Tora was shocked and 4 of our voices piled up together.

“Gimle language, Japanese language, English------and 3 more northern European languages.”

“Tha-that’s amazing……..”

“The language from northern countries is quite similar to Gimle’s. English has been enforced in my school and for Japanese, I have been taught by mama like I said before. Although it is a different story when it comes to writing literature………….”

Looks like for her writing, she has her mother language, English, and more or less Japanese although it was in the best she can do.

Even when Julie showed such a downhearted state, I think being able to talk it itself is amazing enough.

“He-hey Julie-chan. Next time, is it okay if I ask you about things I don’t know about?”

“Ya---.I’ll be happy too if it is within my ability.”

“………….Sorry Julie. Can I count on you………?”

“Count me in as well………..”

“Fuun. I don’t mind teaching you, Tooru.”

“No, judging from Tora’s personality, it will definitely turn Spartan and be annoying so I'll pass on it.”

“……………”

“Oh yeah, Julie. Sorry for it being sudden, but I have something I don’t understand from the lesson just now, can you teach me that?”

“Ya---.Where?”

Julie nodded and opened her own notes.

On it there were beautiful English cursive writing and--------mysterious hieroglyphic written words there.

“What is this?”

“…………Japanese”

After saying that, Julie casts her eyes down embarrassed.

“Uu……………….”

''Touching Julie’s slender white legs'' is somewhat-------no, is quite nerve wrecking.

“Tooru?”

“A-aah………”

Julie tilted her head in wonder but after I nodded saying it’s okay, I touched her soft skin and hands.

(It’s really smooth………..wait, what am I thinking about!!)

If people ask why am I doing this then, this is also a part of a lesson.

Today is 2 days just before the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, and dull ash colored clouds were covering the sky.

The 4th period, health lessons was conducted in such weather, first-aid--------we were learning how to roll up bandages.

After being explained on several ways to roll bandages, this time it was time for the <<Duo>>’s to put it to practice but--------------

(Ev-even if it is a part of a lesson…………..)

Touching a girl’s bare feet as expected has some resistance.

Thanks to that, my heart beat was in increased state, and Julie made a soft shocked voice.

“Ah……….Tooru, you skipped one step.”

“Eh? Isn’t it like this………Buu!?”

I lifted my face and the moment I move my sights from her legs to face, I spurt out.

Because her skirt was just wound up until it was in the limit zone.

“---------?”

I quickly moved my sights back to her legs, and swing my head to ward of the image I saw.

(Sh-she’s too defenseless, this is just too…………..!!)

This situation was not the only one; she would wear a one-shirt as a housedress when it is hot, she would also bring her face to a super close distance and so forth; Julie is quite defenseless in regards to the opposite gender.

Although it’s not like I don’t feel embarrassment coming from her, since her cheeks blushed when I accidentally peeked at her changing………….

(I completely don’t know her standards……..no, I can agree if I think I am being treated as a father-like figure right?)

And when I was troubled in my head-----

“Tooru?”

Julie tilted her head in wonder.

“Ah, So-sorry. I was trying to remember what I was supposed to do--------Buu!?”

When I was trying to face towards Julie face, I once again spurt out from the same scenery……..

After a while, around the time we finish bandaging each other, Tsukimi-sensei *Pan**Pan* clapped her hand and gave the next instruction.

“Well then------, next off try it on a different person other than your <<Duo>>---♪“

(This is great…………………as expected, I would get tired from being too nervous when I have
{{Furigana|a girl|Julie}} as my partner…………)

After I made a sigh of relief from Tsukimi-sensei’s single sentence, Hotaka called out to Julie.

“Yu-Julie-chan. Why don’t we do it together………?”

“Ya---. I am counting on you, Miyabi.”

(I will go with Tora-----)

“Wait, huh? Where’s Tora?”

Tora’s figure sitting in front was missing, and I could not find him even after I looked around the classroom.

“What are you saying Kokonoe. Tora and Tatsu were disputing throughout and were making a commotion so; they were thrown out to the corridor.”

Towards Tachibana explaining that with a fed up face, I could only reply back with a wry smile.

It looks like I was more nervous than I thought.

(I have no choice. I’ll just go with someone else………..)

Although I thought of that, all the guys has already finished grouping up.

That means, the only ones remaining are------

“Looks like everyone else finished teaming up. As people that are remaining, why don’t we team up, Kokonoe.”

“Eh, a-aah………..”

Since I had a girl once again as my partner, I predicted the I would feel nervous in the practical afterwards so made a small sigh--------right after, I found out even the prediction was half-hearted.

“What’s wrong, Kokonoe? Hurry up and bandage me.”

(Ev-even if you tell me that………)

The instruction of the next practical was the method of bandaging when the shoulders is dislocated but, this was much more difficult than what I had imagined.

First off, wrap around the arms then next is one wrap round around the body’s (Chest) --------and this is repeated several times but………….
It means during the time when wrapping around the body, ''my hands were close to touching the bulges on her chest''.

What’s more, Tachibana’s chest was the 2nd biggest inside the class and it was quite nerve wrecking to avoid having my hands touching them, because of that I made a mistake in distributing my strength and accidentally made Tachibana’s breathing become wild.

“Haa, fuu,hn, haaa………..Kokonoe, hnn………it’s a little, tight……….”

Furthermore, I made a mistake in the wrapping and accidentally made the wrapping further emphasizes her huge chest, and together with her disarrayed breathing, her oddly erotic figure is in front of me…………..

“Oya Oya? Kokonoe-kun. To think you would do an abnormal play right off the bat, you won’t be satisfied anymore if it is normal you know---?”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 7.jpg|thumb]]

At that moment, Tsukimi-sensei threw out an unnecessary sentence.

“Abnormal………….?”

“Although it might be your preference but, please give up on tying her up to emphasize her chest in lessons okay, you Ecchi-man <ref group ="1e">Pervert man</ref>♥”

“---------!?”

Making a doubly sure sentence, Tachibana noticed the situation she was in-------

“T-to think you have a liking in humiliating someone using bondage………….A-a guy like you is shameless!!”

“It’s a misunderstanding----------!!”

“You shameless pervert----------------!!”

Even though I quickly deny it, Tachibana didn’t lend her ears and walked out the classroom.

“Ahahahaha☆ it’s better you hurry and chase after her, or else the misunderstanding is going to get worse, Kokonoe-kun♪”

“Whose fault do you think it is!!”

I shouted towards Tsukimi-sensei who was making a smiling face with one of her eyes closed and dashed out the classroom to chase after Tachibana.

“Ooh, Youth youth~ *Whistle**whistle*☆”

I could hear an openly enjoying voice coming from the classroom, and I cursed her inside my mind.

(Aah, damn it! An annoying person is my homeroom teacher………….!!)

It became evening; the weather turned weird and started raining.

Thanks to that, me and Julie ended our match quickly and returned to the dormitory but-------

“Ah………..Tachibana……………”

After dinner, half-way of heading towards the training room because I felt like moving my body a little more.

In the lounge, I saw Tachibana inside the group of students relaxing there, and stopped my legs.

“Mu…………….?--------------uh! Koko-Kokonoe-kun………………..”

After turning back at my muttering, Tachibana’s face instantly blushed and showed an agitated state.

“I-I am very sorry about what happened in the afternoon. That kind of insult in front of everyone------“

“No, it’s okay already. And, let me say this just in case, you don’t have to kneel on the ground.”

Continuing from a few days ago, she also kneels on the ground today, and persuading her to stop requires quite a lot of time but that’s another story.

“More importantly, what is Tachibana doing here-------Shogi<ref group ="1e">Japanese chess</ref>?”

In the dormitory lounge, there was a television, table, chairs and sofa placed there, it was a space opened for students to freely relax in. It was a place with magazines, Manga, games prepared on the shelves along the wall, and an embarrassing Manga cafe providing snacks and drinks which can be consumed as much as you want.

In that lounge, Tachibana was holding a book in one hand and a Shogi board was placed on the table.

“Aah, it's Shogi problems.”

“Is it interesting?”

“Fufu, there is no reason for me to do it if it is not interesting right. Kokonoe want to try it too?”

“I’ll give up on that. I am bad at using my head.”

“Fumu. It’s true it feels like that.”

“……………even though you suck in English.”

“Th-the only thing I am bad at is English.”

Certainly, compared to me who has bad grades other than sports, Tachibana is doing quite well other than English.

However, more importantly-------

“Uu…………….”

She crossed her arms together when she looked back at me, her huge nicely shaped breast was riding on it and emphasized.

Thanks to that, I had a flashback on what happened during the afternoon, and the person concerned which was Tachibana, is in an unworried state.

“What’s wrong, Kokonoe?”

“N-no……………more importantly, to like Shogi, you sure are quite refined.”

While feeling my cheeks getting hot, I returned the topic to Shogi to avoid being noticed.

“Fufu, my house is a certain martial arts dojo. I learned it as the next successor but, the pupils around there were only elders. And what those elderly picked during their resting time was Shogi.”

After making a gentle smile, Tachibana closed the book with Shogi problems in it which she was holding.

“Well then, it’s about time I return back to my room. Sorry to stop you.”

“I don’t really mind. Originally, it was me who called out to you in the first place anyway.”

“Okay then, see you tomorrow morning.”

After saying that, Tachibana cleaned up the Shogi board and book and exited out the lounge.

(Well then, I should get going too-----------hn………..?)

When I exited the lounge, just when I used the stairs and went to the lower floor, I saw Hotaka there.

But, her figure disappeared before I could call out to her.

(She was wearing windbreakers right? Which means she is planning to head out?)

Inside that drizzle, I wonder want kind of business she has outside.

While I was somewhat interested, I headed towards the training room.

And like that, the thing regarding Hotaka completely flew out of my mind but----------

Around an hour later, when I was reading a magazine after finishing my training, Hotaka came back to the dormitory.

…………….looks like she didn’t bring an umbrella with her, and she was dripping wet from her head.

“Hotaka. Where did you go that you are so wet?”

As expected I was interested this time and called out to Hotaka.

“Eh? A-ara……… Kokonoe-kun, what are you doing here………?”

“I am in the middle of break…………….so, how about Hotaka?”

“Uu………e-err…………….”

It seemed to be something hard to say, Hotaka was alternately moving her sights from her legs to me--------

After a while, she replied back softly.

“Ru-running…………..”

“I see, running huh”

No wonder she came back after one hour.

“Wait, Running!? At this time and inside this rain, for more than one hour!? Even though you ran during the lessons too!?”

“U-un………..”

“Ah……….by chance, last time-------when me and Julie came back to the dormitory and passed by you at the entrance and you went outside, you were planning to run too………….?”

“U-un………..”

“Why on earth…………..”

“……………………….ac-actually, from last time…………….fwa………..fwaa, Kushunn”

“Ah…………sorry. You are still wet.”

Towards Hotaka who sneezed, I unexpectedly thought she was quite cute.

“So-sorry. Is it okay if I come back after I take a bath?”

“I get it. Then I’ll wait here.”

“Sorry to make you wait, Kokonoe-kun. Sorry to be so late.”

30 minutes passed after that and Hotaka whose cheeks were visibly blushing from a bath, came back to the lounge.

“I was reading magazines so………. It’s, okay………”

I swang my head towards Hotaka who called me and apologized, I then placed the magazine on the table but--------------

“What’s wrong, Kokonoe-kun?”

“N-no…….”

Maybe it’s because she came out of the baths, her rough attire-----------the thin T-shirt was transparent and her pink underwear entered my eyes making me agitated.

Incidentally, I also remembered the piggy-back I gave Hotaka last time-------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>PAN!*

“Hyaa!?...........Wha-what happened to you, Kokonoe-kun?”

“No, I just want to make myself motivated……….”

“Mo-motivated? Aren’t you in the middle of a break?”

“I was putting in some motivation to rest.”

“…………..Is Kokonoe-kun a little weird?”

“Maybe.”

If this goes on, I might be conscious about it, and when I thought there is a chance it might be noticed, being thought of as a little weird is better.

“So, about that running matter from just now--------“

“Ah, unn. Lately, I have been running 20 kilometers everyday………”

“Even when you ran during lessons?”

“U-un……….in order to use my <<Blaze>>, ''stamina is needed'' so…………”

(Stamina……?)

Now that I think about it, I wonder what kind of <<Blaze>> Hotaka manifests?

It should be written on the profile list but, since I checked (What’s more roughly) only through the males, I am quite interested to what it is.

(Well, I’ll find out when I have a match with her during at <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.)

“Speaking of which, recently your marathon time has increased. There was this kind behind the scenes huh.”

Lately, Hotaka reaches the goal before the sky color changes.

Since she didn’t have any stamina from the start, I thought results would appear fast but, to think she was putting this much effort in the shadows………

That day---------when I think about that day when Hotaka said some weak words, I was shocked from the bottom of my heart.

“You sure are working hard, Hotaka.”

“U-un………”

''While her cheeks were blushed from coming out the baths'', Hotaka looked downwards a little and entwined the fingers with both her hands.

“It is thanks to Kokonoe-kun.”

“Me?”

“Un. You said on that day, to try running a bit more……..”

“I feel it isn’t in the level of a bit more though.”

“Fufu. That’s because Kokonoe-kun said he ran a lot and became fast like right now…………so I thought I should run a lot too……….”

“Hotaka………”

“Stamina is something you obtain the more you run……………..something like talent doesn’t matter, right?”

After saying that, Hotaka made a smile.

When we first met, that image of her hesitantly trying to avoid having our eyes meet was like a lie.

But when she let out the next sentence, Hotaka’s smile disappeared and the tone of her voice changed.

“I……..have nothing special. Whether it is studying or sports and I have a lot of things I am bad at………….that’s why if I have even one thing that I am better at than someone else, something that I can boast about, I always thought that would be nice.”

Towards Hotaka who was making a lonely face, I straightened my ears and kept quiet.

“That’s why, I was happy when I was told I had an <<Adapt>>. I was in high spirits when I heard it was a talent that belongs to one in a thousand.
But…………..after coming to Kouryou, as expected it isn’t suitable for me, and nothing changed in the end even though I have an <<Adapt>>………..”

After saying it until there, Hotaka slightly swung her head and faced towards my face.

“But Kokonoe-kun, said talent doesn’t matter and I will definitely change so…….I, have those words support me and kept on running everyday.”

“……………somehow this is embarrassing.”

I scratched my head and averted my sights and, Hotaka giggled at me.

“Last time too, I was very happy when you cheered me up.”

“Haha. If you can get cheered up from that then, I will say it anytime you want.”

“Re-really? Then, if by any chance I feel depressed; will you say something that will cheer me up again?”

“No problem. If you would cheer up from that then I’ll say it as much as you want.”

“Ah…….un. It’s, a promise.”

The quiet Hotaka made a small smile that makes me think of a giant flower.

Looking at that smile, I was glad from the bottom of my hearts to talk with Hotaka on that day.

After that we continued immersing ourselves in talking, the dormitory advisor then showed up in the lounge to tell us it was time to off the lights, and we returned back to our respective rooms.

“Okay then, let’s work hard for the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.”

“U-un”

When i said my goodbyes in front of the staircase, Hotaka headed a few steps up before looking back.

“E-err, Kokonoe-kun. I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I have a request………..!”

“Request?”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 8.jpg|thumb]]

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bun**bun* Hotaka nodded oddly violently.

“I-I want you to call me by my name. Mi-Miyabi……..! A-all my friends call me by that……….! Tha-that’s why, that’s why…………”

“I get it. Then it’s okay to call me Tooru.”

“Ah…………u-un”

“Then, see you again tomorrow. Miyabi”

“Good night. To-Tooru,-kun…………..”

Miyabi made a smile and swing her hands before lightly go up the stairs.

Her back somehow looks in a good mood to me.

===Part 2===

“I’m back.”

“What were you doing at a time like this, Miyabi?”

Tomoe released her sights from the book she was reading and faced towards Miyabi who came back.

“Mu………?”

“What’s wrong?”

“No, I just thought, did something nice happen to you?”

“Eh!? I-I-I think nothing special happened though…………..”

Miyabi’s cheeks were slightly blushing and she showed an agitated state.

But, to take it according to her words, Tomoe at a time like this isn’t that dumb.

(The person itself said like that so, asking more than this is probably called insensitive.)

Tomoe made a small smile so that Miyabi wouldn’t notice and once again returned her sights to her book.

But inside her head, Tomoe was thinking about her roommate that just got back.

At first during enrollment, Miyabi was worried if she could catch up in the training and made a lot of dark expressions.

However, one day her psychological state became positive.

From the long time they spent together, it was natural to say Tomoe was the first one to notice that change.

(However, if I say I am not bothered then I would be lying.)

While looking at Miyabi who was lying on the bed in a good mood, Tomoe thought that.

After a while the lights were turned off, the sound of Tomoe’s well regulated sleep breathing could be heard from the lower bed.

On one side, speaking of Miyabi who was using the upper bed level, she has not fallen asleep yet.

She was supposed to feel sleepy but, each time she remembered about what happened just now, she couldn’t sleep.

(Tooru-kun…………)

Each time she remembers about Tooru, she would naturally smile.

Until now, to Miyabi the opposite gender was her conscious subject of being bad with.

But, Tooru is different.

He didn’t make fun of Miyabi’s dullness. And he would push her back too.

(It would be nice if tomorrow comes faster…………….)

When she thought about that, her heartbeat increased for some reason.

The reason why she started being attracted to Tooru, Miyabi was still not conscious about it yet.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="1e" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2014-07-20T16:43:24Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 4 『Again,Apple Tea』 */

==Chapter 4 『Again,Apple Tea』==

===Part 1===

“Looks like it scattered quite a lot………”

3rd day after enrollment. We followed the promise we made last night and went to see the sakura<ref group ="1d">cherry blossoms</ref> flowers the first thing in the morning.

But, it seems it was early blooming this year.

Unfortunately, the season for the sakura had passed and, the connecting leaves started to stand out.

“Sorry about the short-lived happiness, Julie.”

“Nai. It doesn’t change the fact it is beautiful.”

Looking up at the peach colored background on the sky, Julie leaked out her impression as if she was mumbling.

Staring at the side of her face, I then once again brought my sights back to the sakura------

I immediately made a good idea.

“I think it is a little too fast from now but, let’s come and see it next year and this time when it is in full bloom………..ah, it’s also possible to go to a famous nearby spot instead of here though”

“Ya--. I also feel it is a little too fast but, I look forward to it.”

Without releasing her sights from the sakura, Julie nodded.

“Let’s come back together and watch again”

“Aah, together------“

(……….Together?)

“What is wrong, Tooru?”

“N,no………”

(That just now, don’t tell me she thinks it was a date invitation?)

It’s true I think Julie is cute but, even so it’s not like I have feelings for her.

Purely, I just wanted to show her the sakuras in full bloom but--------

Those were my feelings and it was different from what the invited Julie was maybe thinking of.

It can’t be helped if I made her think I am a loose man from inviting her to a date when 3 days had not even passed yet.

“I, I only wanted you to show you the sakura when it is at its prettiest and, I don’t mean it in any other way okay?”

“--------?”

In panic, even when I said something with no ulterior moves, Julie tilted her head and the bells rang softly.

Whether it’s the misunderstandings with Tachibana yesterday, Julie is distant in response to those kinds of talks.

“Is there some other meaning?”

“Eh, ah, no……….-----------uh! I, I know! Let’s invite Tora, Tachibana and the rest when we come to see the sakura………! I,its probably more fun when everyone comes…….!”

“Ya---. Is that so, then let’s do that.”

When I talked to her about flower viewing with everyone while dodging the question, luckily it seems Julie had forgotten about the other meaning.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Hou* the moment I made a breath, a gust of wind passed by.

The sakura petals swirled out, and danced up to the sky.

“It’s beautiful………..”

While staring at the blizzard of sakura petals, Julie softly mumbled.

“Yeah……………..but it’s more beautiful when it is at full bloom.”

“Is that so…………..”

“Now then, it’s about time we go back”

I urged Julie, and she started walking beside me.

“……….Tooru.”

“Hn?”

“Next year……………it’s a promise?”

“Aah, it’s a promise.”

“Ya---“

Julie nodded.

Towards her anticipating figure now that we made a promise in after a year, I just couldn’t hide my nauseated smile.

“-------?”

Today for a one hour limit, we were handed a list and were made to check it.

In the list, all the new students’ picture, name, martial arts or sports experience or none, the manifested <<Blaze>> was all written in it. Inside this, it means we are to find our <<Duo>> teammate.

“Fuun, it would be nice if there is someone that can compete with my glasses in this.”

“When Tora says it, it turns out that way.”

“It’s not a gag!”

“Well, leaving that aside, if it is okay with Tora would you want to team up?”

“Mu………….?”

I had enough of looking at the list so; I brought up an idea to Tora.

“It’s not like we don’t know each other, I think it not a bad deal though…………..”

“Bad? Rather………-------!! Fu,fuun. I don’t mind if you say you really want to.”

Because it was exactly what I predicted, I made a wry smile inside my heart.

“Also, I am tired of living together with this guy.”

Tora pointed towards the guy prostrating himself and sleeping on the table beside him, and murmured.

This guy is called Tatsu, and according to Tora, his body was of a big muscle idiot, his voice was also of a big muscle idiot, and a sport-oriented sweltering muscle idiot. He had a rough personality that doesn’t listen to someone when they would talk, and it seems he was quarreling with Tora who has a sensitive personality from the get go.

(Well then, with this my <<Duo>> is going to be Tora )

The application to school will happen on Saturday so it’s still far away but, I think it won’t be a problem since judging from Tora’s reaction it was practically fixed.

“Julie what are you going to do?”

“I’ll try talking to some people.”

“It’ll be great if you team up with a good partner.”

“Ya---. Thank you very much.”

---after that, an ability measurement was commenced with a 3 to 4 hours’ time limit, in the females Julie and Tachibana had shown amazing results, and were bathe with the attentions from the surroundings.

In the afternoon there was a physical ability enhancement training in succession from yesterday but----

During that occasion, Hotaka once again collapsed the same time she reached the goal.

“Looks like this isn’t fit for Hotaka.”

Someone muttered that and that sentence was deeply left inside my ear.

On the morning of the 4th day of enrollment. I happened to wake up first.

The subdued sunlight coming in from the gap of the curtain made me wake up from my sleep.

(Well, then……….I guess I’ll finish changing my clothes before Julie wakes up)

In order to prevent trouble, I should change in the dressing room.

Following the rule made on the first day, I headed towards the dressing room while yawning, but-----

At that moment, I found out that the rule is completely useless if there is a ''previous costumer there''.

“[……………..]”

It seems the previous customer has the same aim as mine, and it looks like that person just took off the shirt that they were wearing.

I am very sure on how stiff my face became.

In response to that the previous costumer----------Julie, was staring at me with her eyes opened a little in surprise.

Her figure had nothing else other than her lower underwear and the skin-color ratio crossed 90%.

However, thanks to her just stripping off and holding the shirt, I could almost see the important part of her chest and I should be calling this the silver lining of a dark cloud.

No, in the border line of her snow like white skin and shirts, I saw a pink colored------

“Good morning, Tooru.”

A penetrating cold-------but to the person herself it was most likely normal-------her voice with no high or low pitch, pulled me back to reality when my thoughts was in the middle of freezing.

“Go-Go-Good, morning. Yuri,e……………….”

“Did you sleep well?”

“A,ahh……………..”

“That is good. By the way, Tooru is going to change too?”

“Yea,yeah. That’s true………..”

For some reason my tone became polite.

“I am sorry but, please wait over there a little while. If this goes on and we change our clothes like this, I will be embarrassed to change in front of Tooru”

“Tha-that’s true………..”

As expected even Julie’s cheeks were blushing, and after I nodded with my stiffened face, I turned to the right and headed to the living room.

(Tha-That was shocking…………..why am I doing something so cliché………..)

If I had confirmed if Julie was sleeping, or maybe thought of calling out to the dressing room just in case, this was exactly what ''No use crying over spilled milk'' meant.

“Sorry to have made you wait.”

“-----------!!”

The instant a voice was called out from my back, I thought I bounced up 10 centimeters on the spot.

“Yu,Julie, Sorry! Just now err, I wasn’t trying to peek but………..!!”

“I don’t mind. However, I wish you would be careful from now on.”

“Huh…………?”

It can’t be helped even if I was scolded since this was the first time she revealed her expression this time, I asked back while opening my mouth wide like an idiot towards Julie’s words.

“I said, I don’t mind.”

“I,is it okay to leave it unexplained………….?”

“Ya---. But just like I said just now, please be careful from now on. …………….It’s embarrassing.”

“I, I get it. I’ll be careful.”

“If you understand this then, this matter is over. So Tooru, you can change now.”

After nodding, I entered the dressing room and made a big sigh.

(Fuu, I’m glad it didn’t turn into something annoying……….I have to follow on the promise and be careful from now on)

<<Fist Practice>>-----
There was one lesson starting from today, and it was free Kumite<ref group ="1d">paired karate kata, belt-work</ref>.

There were many amateurs among the new students, and I was wondering if this was okay to have Kumite in the beginning since they might get hurt but, according to the school policy, teaching the skills had no meaning and only when using it, will it reach the body.

In the practice, the two girls that were standing out in the ability measurement yesterday-----Julie and Tachibana were once again bathing in attention from the surroundings.

Tachibana was showing combination attacks while breathing hard. Toward the movements that seem like dancing, voices of shock and admiration could be heard from everywhere.

In response to that she was getting close and distancing herself, Julie's main focus was a hit and out, she used the effectiveness of her speed to oppose Tachibana.

“Julie’s movements are amazing too but, Tachibana isn’t losing……”

Almost par-------Julie was ahead in the number of moves but, Tachibana handled all of it and switched from defense to offense between the gaps in an instant.

Especially, the one that attracted the eyes was the excellence of the defense receiving Julie’s multitude of strikes.

“Fuun. As expected from the Tachibana style 18 arts.”

“Tachibana style?”

“A famous school with various martial arts and that has ancient martial arts as its core. Although this is the first time I am looking at it.”

“………….You know quite a lot.”

“It was written on yesterday’s list. Why didn’t you read it, you bastard……..”

“For the <<Duo>> I am going to team up with Tora anyway, so I thought it was alright not to purposely check others………”

When I made a wry smile and replied, Tora held his head.

And, the whistle to stop the kumite was blown.

“Okay~Okay~. That is all. After a 3 minutes rest, this time change your opponent okay--♪”

At that announcement, Julie and Tachibana took a bow, exchanged a few words and stopped the kumite.

In the end, it looked like both of them failed to give a decisive blow.

“Well then, who am I going to fight with………….”

Me and Tora said our farewells and I was in midst of looking for my next opponent--------immediately Julie’s figure entered my eyes.

Girls------------most likely her next opponent----------she was talking to her but, somehow it was strange.

The girl swung her head to the side and in the end made a bow before leaving. Again when she talked to another girl, the girl did the same thing and made a bow.

“Julie, can’t you find an opponent?”

“Ya---“

When I called out to Julie who looks like she was having trouble finding the next person to talk to, she somehow replied back powerlessly.

It would seem, after looking at her match with Tachibana, they probably got cold feet.

(This is troubling…………)

Most of the girls have no martial art experience so this is normal.

“…………Julie, want to try it with me?”

“Is it okay?”

“Aah. Looking at that just now, I felt like having a match with you”

“………………….Thank you very much.”

For an instant, she opened her eyes wide a little, and immediately lowered her head.

One half of the reason I invited Julie was because of sympathy, and the other half was just like I said.

Judging from the entrance exam and the battle with Tachibana just now, Julie is faster than me.

Towards that speed, I wanted to try out how I could oppose it.

“Well then, let’s begin.”

“Ya---“

The whistle was blown, and we lightly exchange our fists.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* when I thought the sound of the bell which she didn’t take out even for this rang, Julie closed the distance in an instant.

(kuh………..! it’s a speed beyond my assumptions!! Directly {{Furigana|fighting|Competing}} against her is troubling………!)

Looking at it, this was completely different from a match, and it became a one-sided defensive fight.

We are made to stop the moment before we land an attack to avoid injuries but even so, it was done while we are almost serious.

In the end, I only avoided the decisive blows and was overwhelmed from the start to the end.

“Fuu, as expected from you. Have a match with me next time, Julie.”

“Gladly.”

Julie who was making nods, somewhat looked happy.

However------after that I saw Julie having problems looking for an opponent, and then I immediately thought.

(Looking at that rate, is she okay finding a <<Duo>>………..?)

Maybe she was having trouble blending into the surroundings well, I was a little worried.

At night-------after finishing bathing and dinner, all that is left is to sleep.

In this hour ever since the second day, it became a routine to watch television beside each other to leisurely pass time.

Today they were featuring animals, and while watching a baby lion rolling around [Cute………..] Julie muttered and her eyes were somewhat sparkling.

“Julie do you like animals?”

“Ya---. Especially birds-------within them I like the parakeet the most.”

When I asked her while I was preparing the cup filled with apple tea in it, classic answers such as cats and dogs were not replied back.

“Tooru, do you like animals too?”

The question was reversed back to me and she stared at me, this is-------- the gaze of anticipation.

“……..it’s not like I hate them but, it’s not like I like them either”

While hesitating and thinking I might disappoint her, I decided to answer her honestly.

“Is that so. Which means, you don’t have an animal you like most?”

“Aah, that is the case.”

“If that is the case, if by any chance you want to own a pet I would recommend a parakeet. Its wings are beautiful, its voice and gesture is cute, it will get attached to you, it is smart, it is fluffy, it is also springy too”

(What is springy? Is it something like mochi<ref group ="1d">Sticky rice cakes</ref>? Even though it has wings?)

“So parakeets are----------“

Like usual, especially her expression had not changed but--------------I was a little overpowered by Julie’s talk about parakeet which was used in an oddly enthusiastic tone, and had no choice but to nod.

“I, I get it. I’ll choose parakeet if I plan to own a pet………….”

“Ya----“

Julie who nodded in my reply, somehow looked happy.

“By the way-------------“

In the middle of it, I asked the thing that had been bothering me during daytime.

“Hey Julie……………err, ah---, have you decided who is going to be your <<Duo>>?”

But even so, since I was hesitant to directly ask her if she could not blend in with the class, it was quite an indirect method.

“…………I requested Tomoe.”

“I see. Then that’s good.”

It looks like my worries were needless anxiety, and was an unneeded bother.

If it is Tachibana, she is good in taking care of others, and she probably is in the same level to compare with each other with so, to Julie, she is probably a good partner.

“Tooru’s is Tora?”

“Aah. Saying this or another, as expected it looks like I don’t have to be hesitant with him thanks to the time we have gone through………….more or less, his personality is difficult though”

While making a wry smile, I placed the cup in front of Julie.

“Thank you very much.”

Julie nodded and drank the apple tea.

I also put the cup on my mouth, like this it turned silent--------but a peaceful time was being passed.

(This time would end soon……………)

Although there are few days more, when I think about this time would end tomorrow night, I somehow had a reluctant feeling.

(The first day was filled with nervousness though)

“------------? Tooru, you look like you are enjoying something, is something wrong?”

“No, nothing. It’s laughing while reminiscing.”

In response to Julie tilting her head in wonder, I replied with a wry smile.

5th day, Friday--------and today again, the afternoon was the customary marathon but…………..

“She’s late…………”

Even though I turned into dusk, I muttered that out because Hotaka has not reached the goal.

(Although she finished faster yesterday……………)

Reaching the goal when the sky was starting to change color.

That was what happened yesterday, and what’s more she collapsed and fainted.

Even though there were noticeable changes in only a few days, I wondered what happened today.

“Is it about Miyabi?”

Having heard my muttering, Tachibana asked me.

“Tachibana too……………well she is your roommate. It’s only natural to be worried”

“Aah.-----------maybe, Miyabi already………….”

I don’t have to ask the end of her sentence to know.

In this few days, almost every day, one or two people will {{Furigana|drop out|Quit}} school.

Even though it was tough trainings ever since early enrollment, seeing the number of classmates decreasing as days passes, make me feel lonely.

Right now, even the girl Tachibana was looking after was also [I can't go on anymore………] complaining, that figure was similar to Hotaka.

When I imagined Hotaka was maybe thinking like that too.

“………………..I am going to check a little.”

After I left only those words, I started running in the track in reverse.

Soon, after going around half a round, I saw Hotaka leaning and sitting down under the tree beside the road.

“Are you okay, Hotaka?”

“Ah……Kokonoe-kun, what’s wrong………..?”

When I called out to Hotaka, she powerlessly raised her face.

“It looks like you weren’t coming back, so I came to check.”

“Ah………..sorry, I twisted my leg………….”

“Looks like walking is also a problem…………..get on.”

“Eh?”

I faced my back to her, and get on one knee.

Hotaka didn’t understand the meaning at first but, the same time she realize it, she swing her head in great panic.

“Tha-tha-that’s bad! Kokonoe-kun just finished running!! Al,also I am heavy too!!”

Hotaka who is usually quiet, as expected would make loud voices when she was in panic.

“It’s okay, just get on. It’s not like you can start walking again after resting a bit.”

“Bu,but my regenerative powers were also enhanced by the <<Lucifer>> too…………”

“It’s true that might be the case but, if you wait and recover until you can move again, it will turn completely dark and it will be dangerous.”

When I reached here, the sun has almost descended and after 30 minutes the shades of night would probably fall.

But even so, Hotaka was still hesitant.

To Hotaka who is bad with the opposite sex, she might need quite some courage to be piggy-backed.

“…………..I don’t really mind going on like this. But, if we are too late, then Tachibana will worry.”

“Ah…………”

I think I was a little under-handed but, it looks like bringing out her roommate's name was effective.

After wavering for a while, Hotaka asked back with her cheeks blushed a little.

“E,err……..then, can I count………….on you?”

“Aah, of course”

I made a firm nod, and was okay carrying Hotaka until--------

“……….big”

“Eh, what?”

“No, nothing……..”

It can’t be helped because of the piggy-back posture but, being pressed by 2 bulges, those extra-large sizes were freely appealing.

Hotaka who was not exerting any strength, completely left her body on me-------

(U,uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?)

From the softness I found out the first time, my reasoning was on the verge of collapsing.

Enough for me to shout out right now, my brain fell into panic.

(Calm down me. It’s not like I wanted to piggy-back her just because I wanted this. That’s why calm down, you have to calm down, if you keep trembling you’ll be found out……!!)

“He,hey, Kokonoe-kun……”

“Wha-wha-what is it!?”

Even though I was trembling and my voice turned shrill and nervous, it would seem I wasn’t noticed by Hotaka.

“I, wonder if I can go on like this…………? Although my stamina was supposed to be enhanced by the <<Lucifer>> I couldn’t run until finish………..from now on, I wonder if I can keep up…………”

“Hotaka.”

It looks like today’s retire resulted in giving Hotaka who was originally bad at running the final blow.

Just like that, her low spirits reflected to her voice tone and even now in the verge of crying Hotaka continued her words.

“If I came to Kouryou,I thought something would change……..but, as expected it was useless……in the end, I was only a <<Adapt>> and I have no talent………”

“It’s okay. That’s because Hotaka passed the exam.”

“……..the person that became my opponent for the exam ran away. My legs were frozen and couldn’t move………”

While replying back ''I see'', I agreed with Hotaka’s passing reason.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 5.jpg|thumb]]

(It’s true that, not everyone won the fight and managed to stay)

If there are people like me and Tachibana who has martial arts experience inside the successful applicants, there are also people who don’t even have sports experience………. And Hotaka was one of the latters.

“Ah………..so,sorry. Towards someone who I just knew recently, even if I tell you something like this, it will only trouble you.”

“When you think it is painful, it’s better to say it out.”

“……………unn, thank you……….”

In a soft voice. Together with those words, Hotaka buried her face into my back.

Just like that, after walking silently for a while--------------not long after, I said something with quite a strong voice.

“Those who want long trees would definitely strengthen its roots.”

“Eh……?”

After a twitch, Hotaka raised her face.

“That was my master’s favorite proverb and he was the one who thought me the basics of martial art. Speaking in martial arts term, it means, if you want to be stronger do not neglect the basics.”

“Kokonoe-kun………….”

While saying that, I thought it was ironic.

That, I myself was advancing in the total opposite of those words…….

Even if I have <<Adapt>>, the moment I started seeking the outer <<Power>> from <<Lucifer>>, I have lost the rights to put these words into my mouth.

But even so, when I thought I wanted to cheer Hotaka up, the first thing that popped out were those words.

“I know of the feeling of being worthless. But, <<Power>> is not something that attaches to body overnight. That’s why, it might be tough now, I think you should continue running and running. Stamina is something that is obtained the more you run. Something like talent doesn’t matter”

“Something like talent………….doesn’t matter…………”

“Work hard-------I am not going to say something that irresponsible. But, isn’t it alright to run a little more before giving up? Even if you don’t have talent, you will definitely change that’s what I think. And most of all------“

“Most of all…………….?”

“I’m going to get lonely if Hotaka goes.”

“Ko,Kokonoe-kun………….”

If this goes on, Hotaka would probably {{Furigana|drop out|Quit}} school soon.

Even though we just became acquaintances, I thought it was lonely.

And that’s why because I thought of that, I could honestly tell my feelings.

If I don’t tell her now, I felt that the chance to talk with Hotaka won’t come………….

“……………. ……………….Kokonoe-kun, you were bad at running right?”

“Aah, I was bad at it.”

“What place did you get today?”

“1st place.”

“You get 1st place everyday………..”

“That’s because I got stamina from running everyday”

“……………… I wonder……….if I could run fast like Kokonoe-kun………?”

“……………………I can’t guarantee you that but, it is certain you will be faster than now if you run everyday”

“A,at times like this I think you should have replied [You will definitely run faster]…………”

“Ah,So,sory……”

“Fufu, it’s okay. I'll forgive you.”

I could hear giggles coming from behind.

“…………..hey, Kokonoe-kun. I will work hard. I’ll try running a bit more……..”

After saying that, Hotaka hugged tighter.

“------!?”

“Thank you, Kokonoe-kun………Kokonoe-kun you are warm……….”

“Re,really?”

“Unn, you’re warm……….”

Being pushed by those soft bulges, my heart was beating hard and wondered if that made my body temperature increase.

Only, at that time, I couldn’t see Hotaka’s face but even so, I somehow felt confident she was smiling.

And at the same time, I got a confidence everything was okay.

After walking for a while, not long after, we found Julie and Tachibana coming to greet us from far away, and Hotaka made big swings with her hands.

“Well then, good work until today.”

“Ya---. Good work.”

There were various cookies and candies on the table.

What will begin is a tea party. It was the official last night before determining the <<Duo>>, so we decided to open a modest farewell party.

“It is delicious.”

“It’s instant though.”

“Nai. Things that are delicious are delicious.”

“If that’s the case then it’s good. Come back to drink anytime you want.”

“………….is it okay?”

“Aah, there are no dormitory rules that say you can’t come------“

“------?”

Towards me who stopped my words halfway, Julie tilted her head.

Even in under normal circumstances, she was already standing out from living with me, if she comes over after deciding her <<Duo>> and separated to another room, I feel an unnecessary misunderstanding will occur.

“Tooru, what is wrong?”

“Aah, eer, I have spare packs so I’ll give them to you.”

“Is it okay?”

“To your roommate-------Tachibana, recommend it to her.”

“Ya----“

After looking at Julie making nods, I somehow feel her happiness being transmitted over.

Even though it was a few days, thanks passing time with her close by, I could more or less know about the signs of her expression.
In the end, somehow or another, Tora asked me to become his <<Duo>>.

This morning, [I,if you have not decided on your partner then I don’t mind teaming up with you] with a big attitude, Tora brought this talk up although it was difficult for him to say it.

So from tomorrow onwards I will be in the same room with Tora, while Julie will be in the same room with Tachibana, which means this pleasant time will end today--------

When I thought about it, I somehow felt a little lonely.

“[……………………………………]”

When I started thinking about that the conversation stopped, and the room turned quiet.

Inside the silence, after a while passed like that---------not long later, the first one to open her mouth was Julie.

“Tooru”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kacha* the sound of the cup placed on the saucer sounded and Julie looked straight at me.

“Although it was a short while, thank you very much.”

“Aah, this side too. Julie, you can tell me anytime, if you have any problems.”

“……………..Ya---“

Julie nodded.

“……………………….”

“Tooru?”

“Ah, no…………nothing.”

It might be my imagination.

The moment Julie nodded, she somehow looked lonely----------that definitely was my imagination.

“Well then well then, remember to send the <<Duo>> application to the registry office before today evening 6 o’clock. If you pass that time, unless there is a very good reason, you won’t be changing until graduation so please play nice with your partner. It’s a promise with Usa-sensei okay~☆”

Saturday-------{{Furigana|SHR|Short Homeroom}} after the last notification ended, and we reached to after school time, the classmates who decided on their partners, were walking out off the classroom together one after another.

“Should we go too, Tora?”

“Fuun, it’s okay later. It’s a waste of time to purposely lineup.”

“Then let’s go for lunch.”

“Aah, let’s do that.”

We exit the classroom to head to the cafeteria.

(Now that I think about it, what about Julie-------------)

And after I turned back into the classroom, she might have gone to register already, together with Tachibana, they could not be seen.

“Enough already, it’s about time we go now.”

About the time when the sun was sinking, we ended our table tennis we started to help digest the meal we finished and I urged Tora to go register.

“Fuun, that’s true. It’s not funny, to not team up because we didn’t make it on time.”

“……………..that’s because Tora went one more game, one more game, and didn’t stop.”

“There is no way I, can allow more loses than you in mere table tennis.”

“Don’t get serious on that mere table tennis then…………”

Nonetheless, it’s true that if my opponent had more wins than me, then I will also get serious.

“Speaking of which Tooru. Who is your roommate teaming with?”

“Looks like its Tachibana.”

“Fumu. Tachibana huh…………….that’s a <<Duo>> I want to have a match with.”

“Seriously, that’s so Tora-''like''.”

If they are decided to be partners then, as <<Duo>>------what’s more, there is a practice battle using <<Blaze>>, when I heard that, I could understand clearly about Tora’s feelings.

Speed Julie and defense Tachibana

When I am having a match with that team-up, I wonder how far I will go……….

When there is a goal that has to be accomplished, a different type of genuine joy secretly made my heart pound in excitement.

“Fuun, that is so ''like you''. Your face is smiling.”

“Haha, well yeah.”

Just like that, after chatting and talking about people who might team up as <<Duo>, we reached the registry office.

Luckily, or rather it is normal at a time like this, there were no students registering.

I knocked on the registry office window, and called out to the clerk fiddling with a personal computer inside.

“I’m sorry but, I want to register for the <<Duo>> please.”

“Oka~y. well then, please bring out your student card here.”

“Student card?”

“We will register the <<Duo>>’s name on the student card too.”

''I see'', I agreed and at that time when I was about to bring out my student card.

“Kokonoe, also Tora too…………..registering now?”

My name was called out by a familiar voice and when I turned to that side, Tachibana was standing over there.

And standing beside her was------

“He,hello, Kokonoe-kun…………”

“Tachibana, and Hotaka too. What are you doing here for?”

“What do you mean by over here. I think it should be the same as you two.”

“W,we came for the <<Duo>> registration……..”

What does this mean? Tachibana is going to be Hotaka’s <<Duo>>…………?

From those unexpected words, my brain was filled with question marks.

(But if I am certain, Julie did………..)

Is it certain?

Is it true?

Remember back, that time Julie said--------

'''“I requested Tomoe”'''

“--------------uh!!”

Yeah, she did not say a single word about teaming up with Tachibana.

“Tachibana! How about Julie!? Who did Julie team up with!? Didn’t she request you!?”

“Julie? It’s true that she requested me to be her <<Duo>> but, I refused her by saying I was going to team up with Miyabi.”

She was refused?

That is why Julie planned not to team up with anyone?

A person that would team up as <<Duo>> with Julie?

<nowiki>-</nowiki>-----No one.

After enrollment, the only time I see Julie intimately speaking with others, was only with Tachibana, Hotaka and no one else.

(Now that I think about it, at that time too----------)

During the <<Fist practice>>, I remembered the image of her having trouble finding an opponent.

“-------!! Sorry! Who are the ones that has not applied as a <<Duo>> yet!?”

“E,h, errrr------------“

While being surprised at my threatening attutide, the clerk said out the names that has not finished registering.

For males, it’s me, Tora, and Tatsu these 3 people. For the girls, its Tachibana, Hotaka and also-----Julie.

“Julie………….is not going to team up as <<Duo>> with anyone………..?”

Rather, if we and Tachibana and Hotaka finished registering, Julie will automatically be teamed up with the only one without a partner, Tatsu.

(What does this mean? Why didn’t she tell me!?)

Maybe………

If I was in Julie’s position-------------I can’t say it.

There is no way I can say something that can make the person in front worried.

Last night, the thing I felt when Julie nodded------------the reason why I think I saw she looked lonely was because of this.

Next, inside the time we passed time together these few days, the various things she shown surfaced up my mind and vanished.

That time when she brought her body closer to want me to teach her that technique.

That time when she said that baby lion looked cute.

That time when she passionately recommended me the parakeet.

Although it was inevitable, that time when her cheeks were blushing when she was peeked at when changing.

That stern expression she shows when having a match with me or Tachibana.

That time when she said the apple tea was delicious.

The figure she said it was beautiful when looking at the blizzard of sakura petals dancing in the wind.

And for last---------

At the night of enrollment, I remembered the tears Julie made.

(I----------------)

Looking at those tears, what did I think?

(I thought I wanted to be Julie’s strength!!)

In the next instant, I dashed off like a bullet.

“Tooru!?”

With my leg strength enhanced, it made Tora’s voice far away in a blink of an eye.

“Julie, Julie…………..!!”

While putting the name of the silver girl in my mouth, while having her figure floating in my mind, I ran to the dormitory as fast as I could.

However----------------Julie was not in the room.

“Where did she go…………?”

Coming out from the room, I looked around the dormitory.

Even when I asked people if they had seen Julie, not even one person saw her.

Going around all the facilities in the dormitory, even after I came back to the classroom, Julie could not be seen at all.

(Don’t tell me she went outside the school? No, going outside in normal days is prohibited.)

Looking for her.

Going around looking and looking for her.

While calling out Julie’s name.

But, while being unable to find the silver girl, time was ruthlessly passing by------------

The blue sky turned to dusk and the clock tower rising in the middle of the school site announced that the time was 5 o’clock.

Feeling impatient from the sound of the echoing bell, the moment I looked towards the clock tower--------

“---------------!!”

I found a moving shadow over there, and gasped.

Without even distincting whether or not it was human, the moment I saw the silver light swaying from the wind, I started running.

I reached to the tower, opened the door leading to the upper floor and advanced up the stairs.

At the end, there was a big and wide hall there.

When I looked up, a giant bell was being hanged from the ceiling.

The evening sun was shining in----------and inside that light, the silver girl was looking high up the sky.

The madder sky glorified her {{Furigana|silver hair|Silver blonde}}.

And she looked like an angel wishing to go back to the skies……….

“…………………I’ve been looking for you, Julie.”

“Tooru…………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>chirin* making the bells ring, Julie turned her head over.

“Is there something wrong?”

“Don’t say is there something wrong…………why…………why didn’t you tell me about not teaming up as a <<Duo>>with Tachibana……?!!”

“…………………..”

Towards my quite harsh tone, Julie closed her eyes as if to reject my reply.

“It’s because, it isn’t something that can be fixed by talking…………”

It’s true that is the case.

If she says so, it might trouble me.

I will team up with Tora as a <<Duo>>, that’s because I told her that.

But, even so---------

“But even so, I wanted you to tell me.”

“…………….why is that?”

“I--------“

I made a vow when I saw those tears.

“That’s because I wanted to become Julie’s strength.”

“Tooru.”

Her {{Furigana|deep red eyes|Ruby eyes}} trembled.

“That’s why---------“

I brought out my hands. And directed it to Julie.

“Will you team up with me as <<Duo>>, Julie?”

“Too……….ru………..?”

It seems, Julie did not immediately understand the meaning and tilted her small head, after a while a perplexed expression floated out.

“But, Tora…………….”

“That guy will understand. That’s because we’ve been together for a long time.”

“……………..but I don’t want to cause any troubles to Tooru--------“

“I’ll say it many times!”

I interrupted Julie’s words, and once again put my vow and wish in my mouth.

“I want to become Julie’s strength. Don’t be considerate about causing trouble to me and count on me. No, I want you to count on me!! That’s why Julie------“

“Tooru………….”

“Please become my <<{{Furigana|Duo|Partner}}>>!”

The feelings from my heart I said, echoed throughout the clock tower and sky.

Those feelings------------reached Julie’s heart and echoed.

Julie made one step forward.

She walked out, and weighted her small hands on mine.

“Ya----“

While nodding like usual------

Julie smiled.

The first time I saw her smiling face.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 6.jpg|thumb]]

It was a small smile but, it was very attractive-----

For a brief moment, I was lost in words………….

===Part 2===

“Okay, the registration is done with this.”

The student cards that were given back from the clerk had both of names written on it.

From this moment onwards, Tooru and Julie are now official <<Duo>>.

Hearing from the clerk, this was the first time a gender different <<Duo>> was team-upped in Kouryou.

Although many years have passed since the creation of the organization, when they think this is the first, Julie could only feel some kind of fate with Tooru.

“Okay then, once again please take care of me, Julie. …………..also, definitely tell me if you have any problems from now on. That’s because we are officially partners from today onwards.”

“Ya----“

“Good Good.”

“Ah…………….”

Tooru petted on Julie’s nodding head like a dear child.

Julie thought it was ticklish.

At the same time, she remembered her father’s big warm hands.

That warmth still lingered even after Tooru’s hand left.

When Tooru was not looking, Yuire touched the part she was patted on------and made a quiet smile.

“Well then, let’s go back. To our room.”

“Ya----. That’s true. And-------“

Julie nodded to Tooru’s words, and said out the suggestion that she was conscious about when she thought the daily life until now will start once again.

“Again, apple tea-----“

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="1d" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2014-07-20T16:42:03Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 3 『Punch me!!』 */

==Chapter 3 『Punch me!!』==

===Part 1===

The morning of the 2nd day after enrollment. We went to the cafeteria and--------rather than that, there were many sights gathered on Julie.

(That’s because she stands out……..)

There was attention gathered not only from the 1st years but also the 2nd and 3rd but, naturally Julie was calm and walking in the cafeteria not bothered by them.

I was walking right behind her like a servant but, [Silver hair…………] [Male female living together] a part of these whispering conversations from the surroundings entered my ears.

Inside them, there was one word mixed in that caught my attention.

“<<Irregular>>”

Which means, it looks like I am a topic material too.

(The combination of the foreign beauty and the so called <<Irregular>> would be a rumor whether I like it or not.)

Nonetheless, I can’t do anything even when I worry about it and as long as there are no problems I’ll just remain open.

“Julie. What are you choosing?”

“I’m thinking of having buffet.”

“I wonder what I should pick………”

It looks like there are 3 forms of choices In Kouryou Academy’s cafeteria, the meat main is in set A, fish main is in set B and the pick all you want buffet with 50 different types of Japanese, Chinese and Western cuisines. The set meals were combinations of nutritional control thought of and made by the cafeteria’s Obaa-chan<ref group ="1c">Old lady, could also be used to call grandmother but in this case it isn’t</ref> but, the free picking buffet looks popular and a big portion of the students were putting on foods of their choices on their plate.

(I’ll go with buffet then)

Julie was already holding a plate on her hands and was looking around at the cuisines; I did the same and started picking my food.

…………primarily meat.

First off I’ll pick 4 of my favorite fried chickens. Following with pork poured with sweet vinegar, stir-fried black pepper beef, and tomato beef-stock stew---------

“…………Why is your choice picking so bad in balance?”

Suddenly a given up voice came calling out to me from my side.

If I remember correctly, she was that girl that sat behind my seat during the entrance ceremony and she was staring at me with those eyes filled with strong determination--------not that, she was looking at the tray I was holding.

“If I am correct………..you are, Tachibana right?”

“That is correct. Good morning, Kokonoe.”

“Aah, good mor-------“

“By the way, I said this just now but, why is your combination so thoughtless of balance? From what I saw just now it was just, meat, meat, meat. Are you planning to eat meat only? No matter how free you are to pick in a buffet, there are limits to everything.”

When I thought my reply greeting was interrupted, Tachibana started lecturing me for some reason.

(No, it’s true that only meat is bad for balance but……………)

But even so, I feel others have no right to be complaining-----and when I was thinking that, my plate was taken away from me.

“Fumu…………..I can’t do anything with the food that was already put on, what’s next is to think as balanced as possible, this and this…………..next would be, having this is good”

(Egg-eggplant was put on………….)

It was rank number 2 in the food I hate.

“Oh yes, celery was over there if I remember.”

……….My firm number 1 was put on.

“Okay, this should be okay.”

After a while, Tachibana made a satisfied smile before giving me back the plate that has various vegetables and fish put on it.

“Tha,thank you……….. I am totally not happy about the celery, rather how should I say this, I don’t really like it though………”

“That’s called hating before eating.”

I am still bad with it after eating though.

“Well then, I will go take my morning breakfast.”

Just like this, Tachibana said what she wanted, did what she wanted and left.

(……………I’ll just ask Julie to save me………..)

While praying for Julie not to hate eggplants and celery, I sat beside her who was already sitting down.

“Hey Julie. I have a favor but………..”

“What is it?”

“Actually, I want you to eat celery and eggplant-------“

And it was at that time when I said until there.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gataa* that sound sounded, and there was a girl sitting on the opposite side of the table.

It was Tachibana.

“While we are at it, I will be eating over here.”

I, am dead…………

“Good morning, Julie. Did you sleep properly last night?”

“Good morning.”

Even after Julie replied she slept properly, she then looked towards me with a puzzled expression later.

Most likely, she doesn’t know who that person was.

Since she was looking at me the whole time during the self-introductory, if I say it can’t be helped then, it can’t be helped.

“I am Tachibana Tomoe. I am a new student same as you and Kokonoe-------which means I am your classmate.”

“Is that so. I apologize, Tomoe.”

“Fufu, I don’t really mind. Yesterday was the first day after enrollment, and what’s more there should be a lot of confusion after that examination.”

Tachibana’s cheeks slightly relaxed. I thought it was a little unexpected for her to make such an expression when she has that dignified atmosphere around her.

“By the way Tooru. What was the request you asked for?”

“…………….No, nothing.”

“------?”

Julie tilted her head in wonder, and *Chirin* the sound of a bell appeared.

For Tachibana, she was sending her sights towards a girl receiving a set meal from the cafeteria’s obaa-chan.

“Mu…………sorry, can I call my roommate here?”

“Aah, I don’t mind.”

“Thank you………………Miyabi, over here.”

After Tachibana raised her hands and called out to her, that girl came over.

“Yo,you were over here, Tomoe-chan.”

“Haa………..I told you many times you don’t have to call me by honorifics, Miyabi.”

“Bu,but Tomoe-chan is Tomoe-chan so…………..”

“Seriously, you………………Oh, sorry. She is my roommate Miyabi.”

“Eh? Ah…………..!? Go,good morning, I am Hotaka Miyabi………..”

The girl called Hotaka lowered her head in panic when she noticed us; she had quite a small body and average height contrastive to the adult-like Tachibana, and has young facial features. Her evenly cut hair only has the back part growing, and thanks to that it turned into a single point because the collected parts were brought forward.

However most importantly, the one that attracts the eyes were her bulges of her abundant chest, it was bigger than the quite stylish Tachibana.
Towards Hotaka, Julie first named herself then followed by me---------

“Ah……….u,un, nice to meet you…………..”

Hotaka blushed, and lowered her sights before shrinking.

“What’s wrong, Miyabi?”

“I, I, err…………fro,from a girl school so err……….”

Tachibana asked, and Hotaka who was giving glances at me answered.

“I see, you are bad with males. ……….it’s okay, it’s not like Kokonoe will bite.”

Am I being treated like a dog……….

“Rea,really………..?”

Hotaka hesitantly looked at me. It’s troubling I was recognized like that but, if I don’t answer her, she would be cautious of me so I nodded.

“Anyways, just sit down Miyabi.”

“U,un…….”

The moment Hotaka sat on the chair, her large breast shook, and my male eyes looked at it by reflex.

What’s more, ''it was placed on top of the table'' after she sat down, there is no choice to be conscious about it whether I like it or not.

“………….What’s wrong, Kokonoe? Your face is a little red, did you catch a cold?”

“Eh? I,is that so? Today might be quite hot. Hahaha……….”

“For me, I am a little chilly………”

“I, I am normal I think……………….”

“…………………..ma,maybe it’s because I am sensitive to heat?”

“I think it is a little hot for me too.”

Over here, a life saving ship came from Julie who was from a cold country. Even if she did not actually meant to do so, it looks like Tachibana agreed and to me it became a help from the heavens.

“Now that the chatting turned random, it’s about time we eat.”

“Aah, that’s……..tru,e………”

In the middle of nodding, I noticed-------the reality of------eggplant and celery, my face turned stiff.

………….in the end, I washed it all off with coffee.

“Hey Julie, Kokonoe. I have something to discuss----“

Soon, we finished having our morning breakfast, and when things calmed down, Tachibana brought out a proposal.

“If it is okay with you two, why don’t we have meals together like this from now on?”

“Aah, I don’t mind.”

“Ya--. Me too.”

“Then please take care of me.”

“Ple,please take care of me………..”

(………..this is a life saver)

While looking at Tachibana and Hotaka making a smile at our replies, I thought that inside.

The reason was simple--------just like the response we saw when we entered the cafeteria, Julie and I together stands out. Even individually as long as we hold reasons to stand out, when it comes to the only male and female living together in the whole school, there might be people appearing because they are curiously suspicious.

That’s why if I show them the image of Julie passing time together with other girls, I think they would most likely give better impressions.

That and now that she has to find a <<Duo>> partner until this weekend, it is better if Julie has more chances to talk with more girls.

“By the way Julie. Err………..I feel sorry to say this in front of Kokonoe but, even if it is until the weekend, are you okay living together?”

“Ya--. It is okay.”

“I see. If you say so then it’s okay………”

After saying that, this time she looked towards me------

“Kokonoe. I am sorry if I ruined your mood. I think this is none of my business but, because you two are a boy and girl at the same age, I was worried if problems would happen……….”

While making a cough, Tachibana’s cheeks slightly blushed probably because she imagined those so called problems.

“No, it’s okay. It’s only natural to think that way.”

“If that is the case…………..however, you can tell me anytime if there are any problems. If there is a need for it, I don’t mind having her living in our room in secret. Right? Miyabi”

“Ah……………U,un. We welcome you, Julie-chan.”

“I am thankful for the consideration………………..but it really is okay, Tooru is a kind person.”

“O-oh I see.”

Julie nodded and continued talking.

“Last night, Tooru ''gently held me'' when I fell asleep earlier.”

…………..and explosive remark.

“[<nowiki>[</nowiki>Buu!?]]”

Miso soup spurt out x2………………Hotaka spurt out milk.

[Yu,Julie!?] [Wha,whawha!?] [YuYuYu, Julie-chan!?]

“--------------?”

In front of 3 of us who were trembling violently, *Chirin* the sound of a bell rang and Julie tilted her small head.

“Tachibana, Hotaka! That just now was------“

And when I was about to tell the real meaning of those words just now--------

“Ko,Kokonoe!! Wha-what what the heck have you done!! And what’s more, It is someone who was sle-sleeping you know!? It is unpleasant to sit together with such a shameless man any more than this!! I’ll excuse myself here!!”

Tachibana, who took Julie’s words ''at that direction'', left the cafeteria in rage.

“Ah, Tomoe-chan!? Eh, errr…………..”

Hotaka, who also misunderstood, face turned completely red and faced us and Tachibana’s back alternately----------

“I, I’m sorry!! Wai, wait for me Tomoe-cha<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki>n!!”

After she took a bow filled with energy, she then chased after Tachibana just like that.

We were left behind and, the situation once again turned to us being the center of attention due to that commotion.

“……….Noisy. What are you all doing?”

“Well a little something……………………”

Towards Tora who appeared here, I was thinking about how things became annoying while making a sigh.

“Fuun, how stupid.”

“Don’t say that…………..”

We waited for Tora to finish his morning breakfast, and we headed to the classroom.

I was asked again about the commotion just now, so when I replied to him this time, he was fed up.

“………………..did I make a mistake in my reply just now?”

Like usual, Julie did not notice the meaning of her explosive remark and tilted her small head.

Tora made a sight saying “go on and tell her”, although I was unwilling to do so but I decided to go ahead.

“From the way you put it just now, it’s like I……………did something per-perverted to Julie.”

“-------?”

“Tha-that’s why I said, the word holding in Japanese has the same meaning of a male and female……………….co-couples doing night activities.”

“…………is that so, this is a problem.”

Luckily it looks like she has that knowledge in her and Julie finally swallowed the circumstances.

Her expression was still the same but, her cheeks were blushing slightly.

“I will go tell Tomoe it is a misunderstanding.”

“A,aah. I’m counting on you………….”

Looking at her state, it looks like she won’t be lending her ears to me, so it’s probably best to leave it to Julie here.

(YareYare…………it would be nice if the misunderstanding would clear out quickly……….)

“Well well, okay then we will be starting the memorable first lesson—♪“

Even in the morning, Tsukimi-sensei was in high-tension and announced the start of the class with both her hands spread out.

Regarding about the matter with Tachibana--------honestly, I have no idea.

It’s true that Julie told her something but………..

According to what Julie said [its okay now] but, ''is it really okay''?

The reason for my doubt was clear and simple.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Stare*-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

Just like yesterday, a sight was directed at me.

''But the owner of the sender was Tachibana.''

2 days continuously, and what’s more from a different girl--------just listening to this, there might be some envious people out there.

However, as long as I know that those sights aren’t in a sentimental way, being the targeted side I am not happy at all.

(Julie………..if ''it is okay now'', then why is Tachibana giving me a stare……….)

As expected, I am not that much of an optimist to accept these words in this situation.

In the end, instead of leaving it to Julie, I have no choice but to fix the misunderstanding by myself.

“----------with that said, the power up from <<Lucifer>> is something like multiplication so, the more you strengthen your body with training the higher the results will become---☆.Is everything until here okay?”

Speaking of lessons, since this was the first day, it will be regarding the <<Lucifer>>.

Yesterday towards Tsukimi-sensei who I had insecurities with, turned into a figure that can teach quite well.

(Well she was specially chosen from the graduated students.)

Forget about her personality, it seems the talk about no need to worry of her skills and ability was not a lie.

……………..however, today too she was wearing a rabbit ear hairband and maid uniform, clothes that are improper as a teacher.

“So, there are ranks called <<Level>> attached to the <<Lucifer>>. Because everyone just sublimated just recently so you are all <<{{Furigana|I|Level 1}}>>. We will be commencing the <<The Sublimation Ceremony>> each end of semester to perform the rank up. Your <<Level>> will become your results so, if we see your rank not going up at all in an interval of one year then you will be disposed-------which means expelled so you better train your body and mind daily ☆.”

According to Tsukimi-sensei, in order to sublimate to a higher rank, it would require a very tough body and mental power, and it would seem this semester would be focusing on physical enhancement.

Not long, I stood up from my seat after the bell rang telling the class was over, and walked down straight towards the person who sent that passionate stare.

“Tachibana, can I have a moment?”

Tachibana who was called out opened her eyes wide-------

“So,sorry! I have an appointment so excuse me!!”

“Ah, Tachibana!!”

She left the classroom before I could establish my existence.

(What was that………….)

I tilted my head towards the strange attitude.

In the end, Tachibana did not come back to the classroom until a few moments before the next class started.

And during the next break Tachibana headed somewhere again, and I couldn’t manage to talk to her………………

(Uuun………I don’t have to guess that I am being avoided………what on earth happened, Julie…………)

However, even confirming once again, as expected she only replied [It is okay now. The misunderstanding is clear]……………..

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pull*.

“?”

I finished having my afternoon meal (Mainly meat different from morning) in the cafeteria, and was in the middle of heading back to the classroom.
Suddenly, when I thought my collar was pulled, my body was pulled together with energy ------I should say I was kidnapped.

“------------Tooru?..........where did you go?”

While hearing the sound of a bell rang from far away, I tripped facing backwards and was forcefully moved.

“Uoo, Tot, tot, tot!?”

In panic, I looked over to the one who kidnapped me------

“Ta,Tachibana!? O,oi, what is it suddenly!?”

“Please keep quiet.”

While I was following her, since the hand Tachibana was pulling with would not let go, I was in a messy situation with me only facing backwards and walking in order to avoid falling.

“Over here should be okay………”

Soon, when I thought we came out from the school building, Tachibana finally let go of my hands.

When I looked around the surroundings, the sight of trees and lawn edges entered my eyes.

Looks like I was brought to the back garden.

I didn’t think I would be kidnapped.

“Ah,aah……..I am sorry to so suddenly, what’s more in an odd way to bring you here.”

“No, that is okay, so what is your business?”

“………………….”

When I asked her what is her business with me, Tachibana became silent.

She lowered her sights to her foot before looking back at me. After repeating that several times-------she kneeled down on the floor.

“I am very sorry about the rudeness I committed due to jumping to the wrong conclusion!! Like you can see, I wish you would forgive me!!”

What a perfect kneeling down. This was what an apology inside an apology meant.

(Wait, Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhh!?)

First day of enrollment, I was made to live with a foreigner.

Day two of enrollment, a female classmate was kneeling down to me.

If this situation was seen by someone, then my attention level would probably increase further.

……….in a bad way.

Maybe my woman troubles are starting to appear………………….

(Nononono, now is not the time to be thinking that!!)

“Ple,please stand up Tachibana! I fully understand your feelings so it’s okay, you don’t have to kneel down!!”

While confirming the surroundings for people, I urged Tachibana to stand up.

“No, this is my feeling! Even though it was a misunderstanding, this is my feeling displayed to show the punishment I placed on myself to take up such a rude attitude towards you.”

“It’s okay to not show it so please stand up!!”

“I refuse!!”

Not even for an instant, I was refused.

……………I, am being apologized right?

“Eeei, then……….”

“Wha………….!?”

If someone was looking from nearby, Tachibana was making a seiza composition and looking up at me.

I matched the height of my line of sight with Tachibana’s.

“Wh-why are you also in seiza!!”

“When conversing with someone else, talk with our line of sights in the same level, weren’t you taught that?”

“muu……that’s true……………”

Maybe she was taken back; Tachibana became a little bit calmer and nodded.

Looking at third person, there is for some reason a male and female performing a seiza and looking at each other in the back garden.

If someone sees this situation then, what would that person think, I left that thought process away for now.

“For now, I understand what Tachibana wants to say…………….so, if you know it was a misunderstanding then, there is no need to say the things I wanted to say. So with that, let’s end this matter alright.”

“I can’t have that happen.”

“Why……………”

“It’s because I will not be satisfied.”

Is she really apologizing to me, such a question appeared.

“Then what should I do to make you satisfied……….”

“It’s simple. I want to compensate the crime for insulting you.”

Even if you say that, and when I asked her back what should I do------

“Punch me.”

“I don’t have that kind of interest though…………….”

“Wha,what kind of interest!! Are you a pervert!?”

“That’s why I’m saying I don’t have that interest.”

“Ah………..tha-that’s true. Sorry, I just……………”

Getting enraged then depressed, how busy.

I probably guessed by the conversation we had this morning but, Tachibana is fundamentally a serious person.

That seriousness is now working as a minus point though.

“Anyway. I have no intentions to punch Tachibana.”

“No please punch me! As long as I am a daughter born from a martial arts family, if I was embarrassed then I will wipe off that disgrace, and if I embarrassed someone else then I will have to receive punishment fit for it!!”

A daughter from a martial arts family--------------now that she put that in her mouth, it would mean she is the type to be very worried about disgrace or pride.

(Again this turned into something annoying………….)

This problem, she probably has no intentions to end it no matter what until a form of agreement was given to her.

…………….but even so, I will never go “Okay, is that so” accept it and raises my hands against a girl.

(What should I do…………….)

“Okay, Kokonoe. Punch me!!”

“………………. I understand, then close your eyes and grit your teeth. One shot, a hard one is coming”

“--------uh! I, I understand………………okay come!”

For a while I was thinking of a way to end this situation then--------in the end, I decided to follow Tachibana’s words.

Tachibana closed her eyes. While her face was stiff and nervous, there was a type of determination felt coming from it.

If not for this situation, my heart would probably be beating quickly to the development of the girl in front of me closing her eyes.

(Well, here goes………………)

After making a small sigh, towards Tachibana I--------

“----------uh!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Peshi* gave her a light flick on the forehead.

“Alright, it might be a plain method but, with this it’s the end.”

“Wha!? T-to end it at such a level is-------“

“Just now I said one shot, and Tachibana said she understood. This means the promise has been made. Tachibana is from a martial arts family right? Were you planning to scrap the promise away, just because you can’t agree?”

“Uh…………….tha-that’s………….”

“So with this, the matter for this morning is done.”

“Bu-but………….”

Trying to talk back, Tachibana was in an unsatisfied state, and towards her I once again made a sigh.

“Hey. In order to be satisfied you want me to punch you, but then you probably didn’t think of what kind of feelings I would feel after that right?”

“Kokonoe…………?”

“If it is a match then it is a different story but, as long as that isn’t the case then I don’t want to raise my hands against a girl. If I followed what Tachibana said you would feel satisfied but, this time I won’t be the one satisfied. That’s why, just now was the best conciliation for me.”

“Bu-but as a daughter from a martial arts family I------“

“I don’t care. The first thing that comes is the fact Tachibana is a girl.”

“Gir,l…………….”

“Well then, we should be heading back soon. We are going to have physical enhancement training in the afternoon right. We will be late if we don’t hurry.”

I said that and stood up------then presented my hands to Tachibana.

But, Tachibana was somewhat making a blank expression and looking up at me.

“Did your feet become numb or something?”

“Th-there is no way my feet would go numb at this level.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fui* Tachibana turned her face away while taking my hands and standing up.

“Okay, let’s go.”

“Yeah.”

Tachibana who nodded and started walking beside me, opened her mouth around the time when we entered the school building.

“Kokonoe.”

“Hnn?”

“You are………..a weird guy.”

(Which part of me is weird?)

While making a sigh, I told Tachibana what I felt towards the smile she made.

“Ah. I think this side is much better than the one just now.”

“This side?”

“Instead of a scowling face, I thought you look cuter with a smile.”

“Whaaa!!?”

My sister-------Otoha too, she was cute when she smiled.

When I think of that, as expected I think a smile suits a girl better.

When I told Otoha that, she would often show me a bashful state.

But even so-----

“Ar,are you an idiot!? What kind of nerve do you have until you can say that with such a thing without a shy face!! Like I thought, you are a weird guy!!”

When I thought Tachibana’s was shouting and her face was red for some reason, she started to walk faster.

“O-oi. What’s wrong, Tachibana?”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 4.jpg|thumb]]

“Shu,shut up, don’t follow me!”

“No, the direction we are going is the same………….”

Afternoon class--------it was the start of the first physical enhancement training so we finished changing into our gym uniform, and gathered in front of the school gate.

Although it was told to be physical enhancement, since we did not hear about the content, all of my classmates were fifty-fifty expectant and anxious about the stuff we will be made to do.

However------

“Well well well--☆For these few days, it will be physical enhancement so we will be having marathons--♪.”

And, after Tsukimi-sensei announced that, most of the people here made a disgusted face.

Nonetheless, even if it is physical enhancement, it’s true that the simplest and most efficient way was to run.

“Well, let’s make it light for now. So with that said, around the academy ten te~n♪”

“…………ten laps, isn’t that quite a nice distance?”

“fuun, one lap is about four kilometers.”

“I see…………..wait, isn’t that almost a full marathon?”

I became weary from Tora’s reply.

Even though our physical abilities were power-upped, it was not hard to imagine how tough it would be with a distance almost similar to a full marathon.

And what’s more, if the up and down in the outer surroundings of the school is tough then, the severity would be more than that.

“W-we are going to run forty kilometers………?”

Hearing me and Tora’s conversation, the girl with a voluptuous chest bulge beside us--------Hotaka uneasily muttered.

“Are you perhaps bad with long distances?”

“Eh? Ah………u,un…..”

For an instant, Hotaka’s expression turned stiff after looking at my face……………it’s a little shocking.

(She said she was bad with guys because she was from a girl school so, it can’t be helped………)

“It’s because I am bad with running…………… I don’t have any specialties though……….”

After saying that with a feeble voice, Hotaka made a big sigh.

“I don’t know how tough it is but, your basic physical strength should have increased from the <<Lucifer>>, isn’t it okay not to think in your usual standards?”

“I,is that so…..?”

“Aah. Also she said forty kilometers was light so, doesn’t this mean the distance is enough to run even for us right now? Even if you can’t finish the run today, it looks like we will be made to run every day from now on so, I think you will get used to it and finish sooner or later.

“Will I get used to it………….?”

“Aah, you will definitely get used to it. I was also bad at running last time but, I naturally got stamina from running every day.”

More accurately, I was made to run every day though.

I remembered the time I was a kid, and my mouth just relaxed from those missed times.

“I see……. That’s true, I am already power-upped……….I,I’ll work hard.”

Hotaka turned somewhat positive and *Guu* gripped both her hands together tightly at her chest.

At that moment, the shape of her voluminous chest changed shape and I averted my sights unable to look forward-------

The spot I averted to had Julie there; my eyes then look at her exposed white thighs because of the gym uniform and then remembered the matter from last night.

Thanks to that, I once again moved my sights to another direction and it became an awkward situation……….

“haa…….haa, hn, haa……………ha, fuhaa, haa……….”

Slower than my goal by 21 minutes, Julie finished running ten rounds.

“Good work, Julie. Drink this slowly.”

“Thank you………very much………..”

The drink I gave her was the sports drink prepared at the goal.

After she received it, Julie slowly holds it in her mouth following what I said.

“It is…….delicious……”

“Are you okay?”

“Ya----……………., it was tiring……….”

(Her stamina is just like how she looks.)

Even though she can carry her body like that, because she has a petite body, it looks like she doesn’t have stamina.

Nonetheless, she was 2nd place for the girls and it was quite a speed to reach the goal at 8th place in both genders.

(But even so, the blessings from the <<Lucifer>> is amazing.)

The academy surrounding roads has high up and down difference while having strong winds blowing since the earth was filled in on the surface of the sea, and it made running quite tough.

But, even though it was such a course, the time taken was around 2 hours-------thinking there isn’t much difference from the full marathon’s world record, it is obvious our stamina has been enhanced.

Incidentally------

“Horaa Horaa, don’t lie down over there--. Moving will make the accumulated lactic acid break down faster--. With that said, stand up ☆.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan**Pan clapping her hands together Tsukimi-sensei also ran with us but, she was faster than everyone, and what’s more she ran while adding lap difference to everyone.

“As expected from a graduate student. I heard her <<Level>> is higher than us but, I didn’t think the difference was this large…………”

“Seriously.”

The girls top Tachibana muttered and I agreed.

“………...........”

“Wha,what is it?”

“No,nothing at all…………..!”

She glared at me silently. When I wanted to ask her about it, *fui* she turned her face away.

(Is she still unhappy from what happened just now…………)

Tachibana refused but, her mood was somewhat harmed.

(I didn’t mean to say something weird to her though………)

Maybe because she is a daughter from a martial arts family that she can’t show smiles, there might be that kind of weird rules.

At least, it seems it was the atmosphere of not hating me.

After that, around 30 minutes passed-------and Tsukimi-sensei suddenly announced it was after school.

“U—nn, they aren’t coming back. I got bored of waiting so, todays class is over without {{Furigana|HR|Homeroom}}☆. Stand, bow, and sit down. Everyone, be careful not to be late for tomorrow. Bye-bye♪”

The homeroom teacher that looks like an innocent picture was swinging her hands towards us who were dumbfounded while going back to the school building.

“Ho,how irresponsible…..…..”

“Fuun, seriously. It’s true that her abilities has no problems but, her personality is too much of a problem.”

Tora was fed up and nodded back, and looked towards the course we were running just now.

There were 2 people able to be seen from far away but, there was no one else behind them.

And among the people who have not yet come back, Hotaka who said she was bad with long distance was included.

(I wonder if she is okay, that Hotaka……..)

Halfway I chased passed her 3 times but, the last time I saw her, she was walking.

Although I did call out to her but, I think it was quite weird whether it reached her or not.

---in the end, when Hotaka returned it was already dusk and she collapsed from fatigue as soon she reached goal.

Then today’s night time, Hotaka was still downed so her figure was missing in her seat during dinner time-------

During that occasion, there were two classmates who I have not matched their face and names together yet, I have heard they got a report of dropping out, and I was curious if Hotaka was okay.

“Uh…………”

After coming out from the bath, Julie made a seiza and stared at the television.

Heading into shower before me, Julie was in the upper half body pajamas like yesterday night.

Her white and slender legs entered my view and made it troubling for me to choose where to look; it somehow made me feel bad.

“What’s the matter, Tooru?”

“No,no…………more importantly Julie, what are you watching?”

“Whole of Japan’s sakura<ref group ="1c">Cherry blossoms</ref> travels.”

Unable to hide my discomposure, I asked her and it would seem she was watching an introductory channel which introduces famous places with sakuras.

Looking at Julie with the side of my eyes, I turned on the kettles switch.

With the reason to calm my feelings down, I purposely brought my favorite apple tea (however it is powder type) in order to drink it.
“Julie, do you want to drink apple tea too? It’s instant though.”

“Ya--. I’ll gladly have it.”

Hearing her reply, and after not even a minute, the sound of the boiling hot water from the kettle could be heard.

Later, I poured in the boiled water, and placed the cup with hot apple tea in it on the table.

“Drink slowly to avoid burning your tongue okay?”

However------

“-------uh!!”

Because Julie was completely focused on the television, it looks like she was absent-minded from my warning and the moment she brought the cup to her mouth, her body twitched.

“Are you okay, Julie?”

“Ya,ya---………….”

The side of her eyebrows slightly went down, and Julie nodded despondently.

After that, I was making a smile while looking at her *fuu**fuu* cooling the apple tea while putting it in her mouth---------

“Tooru, is something wrong?”

“No, nothing.”

“Is that soo…………Tooru do you want to watch together?”

“Aah, alright.”

Accepting Julie’s invitation, I kneeled down beside her and started watching the television with her.

Completely changed from last night, time was peacefully and slowly flowing.

(This kind of thing isn’t that bad………)

This situation was something completely unimaginable until now-------

It was strange to be beside a foreigner girl watching television, so because it was so weird and pleasant------I felt very dear towards that peacefulness.

“It’s beautiful………….”

The screen stopped moving and when a new famous place was introduced, Julie made an admiring breath.

“Are there no sakuras blooming in Julie’s country?”

“Nai. There is none. That’s why I am happy I get to see it like this.”

Maybe watching it was a better way to put it but, even so Julie was somehow happy and-----had an entranced expression.

(She can make these expressions too……….)

“Speaking of which………….when you meant get to see it like this, that means you have never seen it directly before?..........well it seems they are blooming inside the school area, so want to go there and see tomorrow morning?”

“……….there are sakuras blooming?”

“Aah, although it’s from a far view but, they are blooming. Although you shouldn’t expect the sakuras to be elegantly in rows like in the television…………. So, how about it Julie?”

“Ya----. I will go………..”

Julie nodded and-------------

“I am very looking forward, to…….it.”

After finishing her sentence, her head rode my shoulders as if she was approaching me.

“--------!?”

From her sudden action, I was surprised enough to almost raise my voice in reflex.

Her silky hair patted my cheeks, and the nice smell of the shampoo drifted out.

The part where we were touching was warm from the body warmth coming from her.

From her scent and warmth, my nervousness increased and my heartbeat increased.

(Eh, wait, Julie,eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehh!?)

“Yu,Julie, what is wrong…………wait, A-re?”

Time lag blurriness again.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Suu**Suu*Julie was making peaceful sleep breathing, looking at her like that; I released my nervousness and a big sigh.

(She wasn’t entranced rather, she just wanted to sleep huh………)

Just like this, the silver girl who caused confusion to my heart for two days continuously, has reached a peaceful sleep.

===Part 2===

“U……..n………….”

The time when Hotaka Miyabi woke up was just before the date changed.

“Are you awake, Miyabi?”

“Tomoe………….chan……..i………..?”

Miyabi, rather than not knowing when she fainted, she doesn’t even know she fainted.

Tachibana guessed it and stopped her with her hand telling her it was okay not to wake up recklessly.

“It seems it was from extreme fatigue.”

Miyabi gradually remembered the situation how she collapsed.

“I am completely useless………”

“………………That is not true. No matter how much you were power upped by the <<Lucifer>>, that distance was quite severe even for me. Miyabi originally wasn’t used to moving your body right? If that is the case, it’s better for you not to call yourself useless and be negative from the beginning.”

“I see…..”

Tomoe was saying this from her true feelings but, Miyabi could only hear it as mere consolation.

“Rest a little more. I will prepare Onigiri<ref group ="1c">Rice ball, usually wrapped with seaweed</ref> on the table, so eat it if you feel hungry.”

“U,un……thank you, Tomoe-chan……..”

Saying her thanks, Miyabi closed her eyes.

But right now, inside her chest was swarming greatly with anxiety towards the severeness of today's training and how low her ability was in response to it.

(Will I, be able to do it…………)

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="1c" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2014-07-20T16:40:38Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 2 『I am interested in you』 */

==Chapter 2 『I am interested in you』==

===Part 1===

Kouryou Academy------

In the northern part of Tokyo bay, there exists a reclaimed land that can only be accessed through a hanging monorail.

There are giant walls surrounding it with only one gate matching that size and a giant clock tower which could be seen soaring high to the sky from outside in the center of the vicinity.

The school building and the school dormitory inside was structured into an unfamiliar western style, and it felt a little strange to call it a school. Naturally, the interior design was similar; Me and Tora were heading towards the classroom through the western corridor together and------

“Guh………!”

“What’s wrong?”

I leaked a small groan from the creak of my body; Tora did not let that get passed him and looked towards me in doubt.

“I forced myself a little just now.”

The cause was the skill I used on Imari.

That was originally a skill that used muscles but, since the recklessly use of it with my middle-build body, it places quite a burden on my body even though it was just one shot. But this skill was a double edged sword; on the one hand it holds absolute destructive power but on the other hand I wouldn't be able to move normally if I used it twice. When I explained this to him.

“I see. So that means you are a novice huh?”

I’m astonished……..

“Don’t you have a kinder way to say it…………”

“None.”

It was an immediate reply.

“Fuun. There is one question I want to ask regarding that technique. Why didn’t you ever use that when you were training with me? …………Haa! Don’t tell me you were holding back when I was the opponent!?”

Tora pressed me with questions and I swung my head in panic.

“Don’t just scold me from your misunderstanding. That was something I learned just recently--------which means, it is something I acquired after I couldn’t meet Tora anymore.”

“………I see. It’s true you are not a stingy fool. …………Although you are an idiot.”

Tora made a smile but, that last part was none of his business.

(Well, I’ll just agree for the time being………….)

“Forget about that, it’s been a long time, Tora. I didn’t think I would meet you in a place like this.”

“Fuun, that’s my line.”

The nature regarding <<Lucifer>>----the chance of being an <<Adapt>> was one in over a thousand people, I heard that during the inspection before enrolling to the school.

That is why, I didn’t think I would meet him in {{Furigana|Kouryou Academy|here}}.

However just like I thought in the auditorium, it was somewhat reassuring to know there was someone I knew here.

“Tooru. Just now during the entrance examination---------”

“Oh, it looks like that’s the classroom.”

We finished walking through the long corridor, and reached the first year’s classroom.

“Oh, sorry. What were you trying to tell----”

“You over there?”

“Hn?”

Someone interrupted when I asked what Tora said.

When I looked over, there was a beautiful long haired girl staring straight at me.

(This girl………where have I--------)

In addition to her beautiful and yet cute face, she has an excellent style and felt like an adult although she was the same age as me. However, the characteristic part of her, was her atmosphere. Her figure was surrounded by a dignified air, and it emphasized her own existence.

“------------Uh! If I’m correct, you were sitting behind us during the entrance ceremony……………”

Yes, the girl that was talking to me right now was the girl that warned us to keep quiet in the middle of the entrance ceremony.

“Is there anything?”

When I asked her, the girl made a slightly complicated expression.

“………………No one would have thought there was such a traditional ceremony here. That’s why you should not feel down, and have the intention to head straight forward in this academy. I think that is the only way to look straight at her when the time comes.”

“Errr huh…………….?”

“Well then, I will excuse myself.”

Even though I haven’t understood the meaning of those words yet, she turned back and entered the classroom.

“What was that about…………….?”

“…………Tooru. Your examination opponent-------- if I am correct, she was called Imari. She was saying, if you regret defeating her then work hard for her sake.”

“I see, so that’s what she meant……………….”

Maybe because she was sitting behind us, she probably looked at me and Imari talking together in a friendly manner.

That’s why, she probably took consideration in me, wondering if I was depressed.

“It’s okay, it’s because I already promised Imari. Thanks for the consideration, Tora.”

“Why are you telling me that for? Tell that to that girl.”

“That’s true. ----------By the way Tora, what was it that you wanted to tell me just now?”

“………………I don’t know. Anyways let’s go in. ……………..almost everything I wanted to say has already been said, how can I say that now, you idiot?”

“A,aah………….”

I followed after Tora who suddenly turned moody for some reason, and entered the classroom.

When I entered, the desks lined up in the room were not those personal use tables used in elementary and middle school tables, but instead they were ones with a wide width and were meant for 2 people to use.

We picked random empty seats nearby the entrance----------I thought sitting at the side was strange so, I decided to just sit at the back and wait for the {{Furigana|HR|homeroom}} to start.

All the new students had not assembled in the room yet----------it seemed a portion of the students were injured physically during the entrance exam and were in the middle of medical treatment------so, there was still time before things started.

The others did the same thing as us and sat somewhere random, there were some girls talking with others sitting nearby or guys who were sleeping already, everyone was doing everything as they pleased and were waiting for the HR to start.

But, because of a certain person showing up in the classroom, a commotion occurred and------

Next, everyone lost their words.

“What is it?”

Towards the same situation similar to the one during just before the entrance ceremony starting, we looked towards the person standing at the entrance------

“That girl………..”

We immediately understood.

The person that got the class's attention was that silver girl.

“Do you know her?”

“No, it’s not like we know each other but……….”

Now that I think about it, Tora was sleeping when the girl showed herself in the auditorium.

“I saw her movements during the entrance exam, the way she carried her body and her swordsmanship was quite something I think.”

“Hou………. That’s one interesting girl.”

He made a fearless smile and looked like he was going to challenge her to match.

(This guy is still the same hot-blooded fellow………….)

After thinking that, I once again set my eyes back on the silver girl.

Same like what she did at the auditorium, she did not care about the onlookers from her surroundings and was slowly looking around the classroom before--------those ruby eyes stopped at a certain spot.

On me.

(Eh…………..?)

Our eyes met.

(It’s just a coincidence right………..?)

And, the moment I thought that, the silver girl slightly moved her eyebrows-----

“Tooru.”

………No, she said it. That was my name. There was no mistake that is my name.

(Why does she know my name………….?)

That was the first question floating in my mind.

Naturally, I had no memories of knowing any foreigners.

(…………Wait a sec? I think she was looking at us in the middle of the entrance exam…………)

It’s not like I talked to her before, so I completely had no idea why she knew my name.

The silver girl was staring at me and started walking right when I was had many question marks popping in my head.

*Chirint* together with the sound of the bells, her silver hair was swaying near her hips while being expressionless.

It was the exact reappearance of the auditorium------The only difference was the last part.

“………………”

The silver girl got right besides me and stared at me for a while before--------making a nod with her head and sat on the chair.

On the chair beside me.

Even though there were many empty seats, she purposely chose the one beside me.

What’s more---------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>peek*………..*peek*

She was looking at me with the side peeks for some reason. She probably planned to secretly look at me but, it was completely obvious.

“………………Hey, do you know her?”

“That is my line!!”

“Sorry, this situation was confusing…………..”

One day, a foreigner I have never met or seen before (and naturally even her name is unknown to me) suddenly starts calling my name, sits on the seat beside me, and in addition she is conscious of me by looking at me with side peeks----------I suddenly fell into such a situation and if there is someone that wouldn't get confused of this situation then I want someone to tell me about that person.

Nonetheless, it feels uncomfortable being peeked at like that while unable to comprehend to situation.

“………He,hey, can I have a moment?”

“--------Uh!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin*. The moment I made up my mind and talked to her, the silver girl turned away in tremendous speed.

“……………”

It turned to silence just like that. It seems she is planning to pretend she didn’t hear my call.

(There is no choice. I’ll just find a good timing to talk to her later………)

I made a small sigh, and amused myself talking with Tora about some boring stuffs.

Most of the commotion in the classroom also returned back normal when they saw us------

“……………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>peek*………..<nowiki>*</nowiki>peek*

After a while, she was looking at me again.

(Seriously what is going on…………..)

While I was getting uncomfortable because of that, the students that had their wounds treated were entering the class one after another.

Soon, after almost all the new students had assembled------

“Hello Hello♪ Good work on the examination--☆ and congratulations on your enrollment to this school--!”

Suddenly, the sound of loud *Kara**Kara laughter appeared and a girl came into the classroom from the opened ''window''.

The room suddenly went silent and the girl stood at the teacher's platform before striking a pose.

“Nice to meet you, I am Tsukimi Rito----♥ I am everyone’s homeroom teacher, so please treat me well for one year--! Cutting the formalities, just call me Usa-sensei okay--☆”

Everyone in the class had no response. Rather, I should say we had no idea how to respond.

“…….Aryaryan, what’s wrong?”

The self-proclaimed homeroom teacher looked around the classroom with a puzzled expression.

She drew a different kind of attention compared to the silver girl and she was too young to think that she was a teacher-------yes, most of us would agree if we were told that she was from our age generation and we would believe her to be our classmate if she wore the school uniform.

Most importantly, her outfit was the most unbelievable part after calling herself a teacher. No matter how I looked at it, she was wearing a maid uniform and with the addition of a rabbit ear hair band.

“Ha!? Are you all maybe fascinated by my cuteness? Iyaaa----, I thought I got used to these things quite well but, if all the new students are affected by it then I would be happy, awkward, and embarrassed as expected♪”

The self-proclaimed homeroom teacher placed her hands on her cheeks and was swinging her head in embarrassment but---------

“No, we were just taken aback…………”

“Oh I see, you all were just taken aback--------Wait, eeeeeehhhh!! You all weren’t fascinated!?”

She heard my mutter and raised a shocked voice.

“No matter how and where you see it, I don’t think you will be that conveniently received though…………”

“It’s because everyone was staring at me quietly♪”

(Is it really okay for this person to be our homeroom teacher……)

There was no mistake, everyone in the class was thinking that at this moment.

“Tsukimi-sensei, please don’t make the new students uneasy.”

The one who spoke out our feelings was a male in his mid-twenties who walked into the classroom normally from the door-----it was a male named Mikuni, who played the role of the facilitator during the entrance ceremony. Looking at his tall height and well-ordered facial features, [Hou………] there were sighs leaking out (luckily the males aren't like that) from left and right.

“Aaree--? Mikuni-sensei, why are you here?”

“I am the supervisor for the new students' teacher. If you are going to play a fool then I’ll have you take another side.”

“It's okaaay. I plan to ride on a boat so leave it to me♪”

“You’ll sink.”

“Well then, let’s reform ourselves and head to self-introduction shall we--☆”

“……………………”

Tsukimi-sensei completely ignored Mikuni-sensei’s come-back, and started talking.

“With that said, hello hello I am Tsukimi Rito-chan. I am a young lady that has just graduated from this Kouryou academy this spring; I think I am very inexperienced but, I plan to do my very best so nice to meet you all♪”

(18 years old huh. No wonder she looks young-------wait, how about her teacher qualifications……………..)

I thought that but, asking for common sense in a school devoid from common sense itself was useless.

"Tsukimi-sensei has excellent grades amongst last year graduates so she has been specially selected to be a teacher this year. Leaving that character aside, there are no shortcoming in her abilities and skills so be rest assured."

We heard the following from Mikuni-sensei, and there were sighs of relief leaking out from everywhere.

“So“Somehow there was some very hurtful things in there but, everyone don’t mind that and lets progress efficiently okay----…………..Although I said that since today is still the first day, it will be just a quick explanation of this year’s schedule and the self-introduction☆”

“Before that, first off a warning regarding the 《Blaze》.”

“Ah, oh yeah oh yeah♪ Errrr you all must not manifest your 《Blaze》 without permission from the academy okay? I’ll be very angry if you bring it out as you like. That’s all--☆ Well then, let’s begin the self-introductory---♪”

Thanks to Mikuni-sensei, we were safely advancing inside the first day of HR-------

Although there was another problem.

Rather than calling it a problem, I should be calling it curiosity.

That is the--------silver girl.

The girl sitting beside was sending her mysterious gaze to me as usual and this turned into a problem for me.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Stare*-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

If looks could kill people then I would have been easily killed about 100 times by now.

The students around me were in the middle of concentrating on the teacher's platform while she was the only one looking at me. She was staring quietly at me. Continuously looking.

She most likely thought she has not been noticed yet but, a gaze was something that could be found out by the latter beyond the thoughts of the user.

At any rate, I have no idea why she was this conscious of me.

(Has she mistaken me with someone else……….?)

“------u.”

(But how about the name? Why does she know my name?)

“----------ming you.”

(I don’t get it!)

“You, the one dreaming on the third row from the front! Hey you, from behind the midget boy!”

“Who’s the midget!!”

“Hn?”

Thanks to Tora’s shout, I noticed myself being called.

When I looked over at the teacher's platform, Tsukimi-sensei bulged her cheeks and looked at me.

“HnMou----, you finally noticed? It’s your turn.”

“My what?”

“Your self-introduction.”

“Ah……………”

I could hear giggles coming from here and there in the classroom.

I felt my cheeks getting hotter when I heard that before standing up.

“Kokonoe Tooru, nice to meet you.”

“…………….Kokonoe? Aah, you are that rumored boy!”

“Rumored?”

“There is a rumor in the staffroom. That there is an <<Irregular>> this year in the first year☆”

<<Irregular>>--------even though it was an unknown word to me, I could at least understand that it was something special.

The class started having a commotion, and I became the center of attention again.

Inside the unsettled commotion, it was now the turn of another person for attention this time.

“Well then, next. The silver hair-chan besides you stands out a lot.”

“………{{Furigana|Yes|Ya---}}”

The silver girl nodded and started her self-introduction.

“Julie=Sigtuna. Everyone, nice to meet you.”

Once again, the classroom was wrapped in commotion. ………However, the implication was different from mine.

Naturally, my treatment was close to a rare animal. As for the silver girl-----------in Julie’s case, unlike her foreigner girl appearance, the fluent Japanese coming from her mouth was shocking.

However, Julie as usual didn’t care about the response from her surroundings and sat down.

And once again she side peeked and was looking over here---------

“--------Uh!”

Our eyes met----------and the moment I thought that, she looked away.

But after some time passed, she started peeking at me using side-wise glances again………….

Soon the student handbook, student cards and dormitory guidebooks were distributed when the self-introductions ended.

“Is it all distributed to the students huh huh? Each individual please read through the school and dorm regulations when you have time later and, if you don’t then I’ll scold you okay♪ Also, the student card is used as a credit card so please be careful not to lose it—"

“Hee, so that’s how you buy stuff…………”

It would seem this was the living expenses.

The credit limit for each month was 10000 yen, and a number of people got excited after hearing that.

“Okay, okay. I understand your feelings but keep quiet---. For the last part, I will explain about the ''special system'' of this school and the dormitory room separation before I end today's talk, if you all want to make noise, do it then. First off, I want to talk about the special system though, it’s very important so listen to it properly---♪”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan**Pan* Tsukimi-sensei clapped her hands together, and started talking about the so called special system.

“Our school exists a partner system called <<Duo>>. You all should understand from the word partner though, two people will form one group and receive lessons.”

(…………<<Duo>>? Just recently, I think I heard the same word from somewhere…………)

And in the middle of tracing back my memories, a question [Why is that?] came out from another student, and my train of thoughts stopped when Tsukimi-sensei started answering.

“When you graduate from here, you all know about the talk that you will be attached to the {{Furigana|organization’s|Dawn}} peace preservation team right. You all will execute the missions normally in {{Furigana|2 in one group|two man cells}} or maybe in a team with more numbers than that.”

“……………Even though it will probably be impossible if we are told to be active in a team immediately after graduation, so 'get used to it in our school', is that what you are implying?”

“That is exactly right. You sure get it Tachibana-san♪”

That girl that talked to me right before I entered the class replied Tsukimi-sensei with a dignified voice.

“Now then now then, it’s regarding about the <<Duo>> but, just like I said just now, both of you will be doing a lot of different types of lessons.
So, regarding about that relation, I am sorry about the hurry but you will choose your official partner by the end of this weekend, so from tomorrow onwards good luck finding your partner to attend the classes. Fiiiiiight----☆………..ah, by any chance if you can’t decide then we will pick one for you so it’s okay to rest assured okay---♪”

(Partner system------<<Duo>> huh………. I’ll just team up with Tora.)

“…………So, the real part starts here---. Actually, after the <<Duo>> is teamed up in this school, there is a rule where they will have to know each other deeply and pass time together as much as possible to strengthen their bonds together. Well----what I want to say is…………you will be made to share rooms in the dorm♪”

It’s true, that trust will probably be deepened if they are together for a long time.

Even though there is enough chance personality disagreements will appear, for this school that is devoid of common sense this still made sense.

(Hn, wait a sec………….?)

I had a question floating out towards that explanation.

“Err, I have a question.”

“Yes yes, the <<Irregular>> Kokonoe-kun, what is it?”

……………I wished you would stop calling me that way.

“You said the <<Duo>> will be decided by this ''weekend'' but-”

“Fufu, nice question. Sensei is happy you noticed that~♥ Should I give you a nice pat in the head?”

“I refuse.”

“Puu~ that’s regretful. ……………..well then well then, pulling myself together and including the answer for Kokonoe-kun’s question, I will start talking about the room separation for the dormitory~♪”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chills*. The instant Tsukimi-sensei showed a smiling face, a chill ran up my spine.

It’s a premonition of something getting problematic.

Is that premonition by any chance-------true?

Tsukimi-sensei pointed her fingers to us, and put something worthless in her mouth.

“Until the weekend, we will have you all live with the ''current person sitting next to you''--♪”

“………Hah?”

“Which means, together with the temporary <<Duo>>. This is the school rule, so denial is useless, and no no's are not permitted okay☆ Neee, Mikuni-sensei♪”

Mikuni-sensei silently nodded and made a sigh to Tsukimi-sensei who was making an “x-sign” with her fingers in front of her chest.

“Tha,that means……..”

“Good for you, Kokonoe-kun♪”

Tsukimi-sensei made a good job sign to me.

At first I didn’t understand her words but, I also guessed it by that one sentence.

Until ''this weekend, living together with the classmate sitting beside you'' would mean--------

“Yes♪ Your roommate is that silver haired beauty Julie-chan. Male 37, female 15, that is about the number of new students but, you are the only one living together with another girl. Kyaaa--- Lucky♥ ……………ah, yeah yeah. You will be kicked out of school if you have an illicit sexual relationship so be careful. Putting it in easier words, if you do something that is hesitated to say in the {{Furigana|classroom|here}}, and a 3rd roommate is made--------”

“Like hell I’ll do thaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!!”

Forgetting my respect to my superior, I shouted and stood up-----

Immediately right after, the classmates made an uproar after they got hold of themselves from my shout.

[Are you serious!?] [With that girl huh, that’s nice…………..] [Kyaa---, its living together, living together.]

“Wa,wait a second! No matter if it is the school rule, thinking in common sense isn’t this bad in a lot of ways!”

Inside the uproar filled with words they want to say as they like, I panicked and protested but---------

“…………………..do you think a school having an entrance exam during the school enrollment ceremony, and what’s more conducted a real fight is normal?”

“……………………….”

The reply that came back, made my view in front dizzy.

I placed both my hands on the table, and looked over to my roommate until the weekend------and my eyes met with her ruby eyes again.

But this time she didn’t avert her eyes away----------

She looked towards me and lowered her head a little.

“Nice to meet you.”

“Ni,nice to meet you…………”

This was, the start of the cohabitation with me and the {{Furigana|silver girl|Julie}}.

(Someone save me…………………)

The reason why I wished that was simple and clear, it’s because this was a complicated and yet inescapable problem.

Few hours passed from the uproar in the classroom.

After we were told about the dorm rules (Curfew and time for eating), we moved to the dormitory in the area and, was led straight to the cafeteria to quickly finish our dinner; right after that------

Inside the room assigned, I was------standing there and staring with the silver girl, Julie.

Silently.

(Please. Someone save me…………….)

Even though I wished once more, a hero who will break this situation wouldn’t appear.

Would Tora who was assigned to the room next door, unexpectedly come here to play I wonder.

……………however even when I made such a light hope, it dispersed after hearing the slight shouting coming from the other side of the thick wall.

(Looks like he is not getting along with his roommate)

However right now, I have a problematic situation I raised myself instead of the room next door.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Stare*-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

(This is a problem………………..)

No progress will be made if I kept silent even though I was thinking what to do, I then made a sigh and looked at Julie.

(Now that I take a good look at her, she does look like a bisque doll.)

Having a delicate body structure, well-featured face, transparent {{Furigana|snow colored skin|Snow White}}, ruby eyes, and the most characteristic part I have to say about her was her {{Furigana|silver hair|Silver blonde}}………….

All of it was harmonized together, and it was suitable to be called beautiful.

The word beautiful girl is probably meant to be used for this.

But, that was not all.

A black wing angel--------

Judging by the way how she uses those two small swords and how she magnificently she carries her body, she was not a normal girl.

(Where did she get such a skill----------wait, now is not the time to think about that)

First off I have to do something about this silence but………..

If I were to make a self-analysis, I think my communication skills are quite okay thanks to living in a house with a large number of people coming and going. I had quite some male friends in my elementary and middle school time.

But expected to the girl I just met today.......what’s more a foreigner, adding on I will be sleeping in the same room (important) together with her under the same roof until the weekend (currently Monday), on top of me being unable to read her thoughts (this is more important) because she was expressionless, I was in front of someone who one-sidedly knows about me, and I have no idea what I should be talking with her.

(Otoha was the only one I have a talking experience with a girl my age………………….)

………….I feel that a sister won’t be a reference in the first place.

(Let’s play it safe.........)

“Err, hey………..we are going to be living in the same room until the weekend so, why don’t we sit down for now?”

“{{Furigana|Yes|Ya--}}”

After she nodded to my proposal, the silver girl interpose the low table and made a proper seiza.<ref group ="1b">http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seiza</ref>

(Ooh, she is well mannered…………however, I think I heard foreigners are bad with seizas but, is that not the case?)

“-------?”

“Ah, sorry.”

Julie tilted her small head because I was standing up thinking even though I was the one who said to sit down.

I apologized and hurried to sit down straight on the other side of the table.

“This is quite a nice room.”

The room dormitory was unexpectedly wide, and beautiful. There was a carpet on the center of the floor; it was equipped with a television and kitchen, and maybe because it was meant for 2 people since there was two same types of clothing cases, and a two stories bed was installed.

Oh yeah.

“Errr………..lets introduce ourselves again.”

“Ya—“

“Well then, starting from me who proposed this. I am------”

“Tooru.”

“A,aah…………..”

Before I could name myself, my name was said before me.

I was a little curious about why the accent was a little different but, since she is a foreigner so that can’t be helped.

“Rather than Kokonoe or Tooru, just call me in any way easy for you.”<ref group = "1b">Julie calls him in katakana (トール) while his others call him in his kanji form (透流)</ref>

“I understand. Then I will call you Tooru.”

“You are Julie, is that okay?”

“Ya---.Julie=Sigtuna. Please call me Julie.”

“I, I understand………..”

Same like in the classroom, I was bewildered when she replied back in fluent Japanese.

(It’s better than unable to communicate……….)

“Please take care of me until the weekend, Julie.”

“Ya---”

Self-introduction time over.

“[………………..]”

And once again silence arrived.

(Uh wait, isn’t it bad to end it here!)

“Le,lets talk about each other more okay?”

“Ya---”

“Errr, I am born from Kanagawa prefecture in Fujisawa city. …………wait, do you know where is Fujisawa?”

“Nai, and I don’t know about Kanagawa………….”

Julie swings her head a little troubled.

Because she was able to talk in fluent Japanese, I thought she might be brought up in Japan but, the probability of it being wrong is high since she doesn’t know where Kanagawa is.

“Err, Fujisawa is a city in the southeast coastland from here………….that’s too vague huh. Where is Julie from?”

“It’s a country called Gimle in the northern Europe.”

“An overseas student like I guessed……. But even so, your Japanese is good.”

“Thank you very much. I was properly taught by mama.”

“From your mother………?”

Was she working in a Japanese company or something?

……………..she might unexpectedly be a Japan lover--------of things like ninja or anime--------there is that possibility.

In a more unexpected case, she might be a half.

She doesn’t look like she has Orient blood mixed but, actually could her name Julie written in kanji be Julie or Julie or Julie or Julie<ref group = "1b">Different forms of Julie's name in Kanji = Starting from the first--百合恵,由利枝,祐理絵,友里江</ref>--------

“Mama interpreted it from her job.”

It was a normal answer…………….

“And in the school at that side, there was Japanese in the selection of subjects.”

“Hee, then you have been deciding to study abroad in Japan since middle school?”

“Ya--.I found out about this academy, and decided it.”

“I see…………”

Why would you come to this Battle training school-----------was what I wanted to ask but, I might be stepping too far in at the beginning so I restrained myself.

“I see. For an instant, I thought you would be a half.”

“-------?”

“Since Japanese people also have the name Julie, I thought that might be the case.”

“I see. But speaking of names, the name Tooru is also in Gimle.”

“Is that so?”

“Ya---. It is a name named after the strongest thunder god that appears inside the legends told in Northern Europe.”

“Thunder god Thor………”

The reason why the accent was different was because; she confused mine with the name of that god.

However------

(Strong, huh…………..it would be nice if that is the case though………)

Hearing that keyword ''I remembered that word'', and unintentionally clenched my fist.

“Tooru?”

“Ah………! Errr no, it’s great Julie can speak Japanese. Since I can only speak in Japanese.”

“Did you not learn foreign languages in {{Furigana|Japan’s middle school|junior high school}}?”

“Uh………….! Eng-English was required though……….”

There are many people that can’t have a conversation even if they were taught.

And I am in one of those large majorities.

“I’m sorry.”

“…………………….”

She guessed it and apologized, somehow I feel a little miserable……….

“N-no, but I am seriously thankful that my words can get through. If Julie couldn’t speak Japanese then, we’ll be having trouble trying to understand each other by now, I seriously think it’s great.”

“Ya--. You’re welcome.”

Julie nodded.

(Any other topics……….wait, oh yeah!)

“By the way, I saw Julie’s fight during the entrance examination but, the way you bring your body and sword handling is amazing. Did you attend a dojo in Gimle?”

“…………………Nai. That is my own style.”

“Self-taught and that movement………….. That’s amazing…….”

The moment I felt surprise about the hidden sword talent inside her small body-------

I want to have a match with her sooner or later, that’s what I thought.

“Ah, Tooru. I want to change the topic but-------”

“Hn?”

“Is it okay if I take a shower first?”

“Eh? A,aah. I don’t mind.”

“Thank you very much. I still want to talk but, I feel really sleepy from just now because of the time difference………..I am sorry but, after I wash my sweat off it’s about time I am going to rest for today.”

“Time difference looks tough. And what’s more there was that {{Furigana|《Qualification Ceremony》|That kind of thing}} today. Just take a nice rest after you freshen up.”

And even when I said that, Julie was wobbling her head left and right.

“Nai. It’s not because of the entrance examination, it’s just hot.”

“Eh? Its true today was warm but, it isn’t that hot……….”

The season just recently turned to spring, and it was still cold now that it turned to night time.

Even though the dormitory was warm thanks to the heat equipment, it was still far away to be called hot.

“This heat is the same as summer in my country.”

“I-is that so……. Then, should I leave the air-conditioner off?”

“That will be helpful.”

(If she says the season right now is hot, then what will happen if it turns mid-summer…..?)

Staring at her small back while she was preparing her clothes, that question popped up in me.

“Ah, oh yeah. To avoid a strange trouble, can you do your changing in the dressing room?”

Due to us living together with the opposite sex, I made a plan to block the first point that is most likely to be the first problem.

“Ya--. I understand. Then I’ll be using the shower first.”

Julie took a bow after agreeing to my plan, and entered the dressing room.

The remaining me, was remembering the conversation we had just now that was bothering me.

It was thinking about her in the classroom--------no, since that time I saw Julie in the entrance ceremony.

(She doesn’t smile………)

There was not a lot of it but, she has shown other expressions other than that.

Thanks to that, it was hard to read her emotions and I could not cancel the image of Julie being an exquisite doll.

In reality I knew that was not true judging by her initiative to start a conversation stead of just replying to my questions.

That is why, I thought of it.

That, she will look cuter if she smiles.

“Well then…………I’ll just sort out my luggage I guess.”

Muttering to myself, I decided to start sorting out my luggage that was sent to the dormitory beforehand.

(This luggage would have been sent back if I failed in the entrance exam)

“------Entrance exam, huh…………”

I remembered the girl I defeated and muttered.

(If I meet her someday, then I’ll have to protect my promise……………….)

“Ah…………..”

When I was remembering the things in the entrance exam, I remembered something now of all times.

(Snap. If I brought up the entrance examination talk, I could have asked her why she was staring at me. And things like, how does she knows my name or, the things I was bothered about in the classroom…………..)

I was probably that nervous to forget all that, and didn’t realize it.

(I’ll ask Julie after she finishes her shower.)

Shower.

From that word, I imagined.

…………The scene Julie cleaning herself in the shower.

“-------Uh!!”

Even when I delete my imagination in a hurry, I start to feel conscious about the fact I was living together with a girl after so late.

And what’s more unluckily, the sound of the shower was slightly echoing through the wall and I imagined again whether I liked it or not--------

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

I quickly took the television remote with my hand.

Even though it is until the weekend, in a way I once again became self-aware about the start of troubling days………..

“Fuwaa…………”

When I was sorting out my luggage while turning on the television 20 minutes after that, Julie’s yawn could be heard from behind. Just like what came out from her mouth, she was sleepy because of the time-lag.

“Julie. I have a question but-------Bufuu!?”

But, when I wanted to clear up the question before sleeping--------I turned around and Julie’s sleepy eyes were there.

However that was not the reason why I spurt out.

Long and slender white legs, thighs, calf consequently entered my view.

Her thin pajamas was sticking to her skin after a bath and in just one glance I could see her delicate body line and chest bulge (it was quite moderate), on top of that, maybe because she was sleepy because the buttons that were messed up made a gap and thanks to that I don’t know where I should place my eyes.

“What is wrong?”

“N-no that’s…………..”

Despite being flustered I tried talking but, my eyes were attracted to her thighs and pajama’s border for some reason.

“-------?”

“The-there is a question I want to ask………….!”

Towards Julie who was looking at me wondering, I used a little strengthened tone to trick myself-----no, I decided to ask her about the things that were bothering me.

“Julie,--------do you know me? You were facing your sights towards us during the middle of the exam and you said my name when you entered the classroom…………………and you were a little curious after that right?”

“………………..”

Her expression did not change. But the moment I questioned her, I felt the atmosphere slightly changed.

“…………………I heard your name during the examination.”

It means she heard me and Imari’s conversation.

“But, why me…………..?”

“…………….. I-----------”

A slight silence slipped in and she showed a little confused state before------Julie opened her mouth.

“I am interested in you.”

“Eh……..!?”

When I looked at Julie in shock, those ruby eyes looked straight at me.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 3.jpg|thumb]]

“Tooru. I am very interested in you.”

Julie put a very devastating sentence in her mouth and slowly came closer.

As for me, I backed away and immediately hit the wall.

And the distance between became so small that if I were to stretch out my hand I can touch-----------no, Julie’s breathe was hitting my chest.

“That is why------please teach me………”

“Yu,Julie…………?”

Due to her just coming out from the bath, her snow white skin was weltered with blood.

To that color that feels warm from the blood passing through, it makes me feel she is human instead of a doll----------------and more importantly, it makes me conscious of her as a girl.

Is this perhaps--------

(Is this that love at first sight thing…………!?)

I think that it wasn't a smart thought but, as long as she said she was interested in me and daringly approaching me like this, there is no way I can not understand that meaning.

(Thi,this cute girl, to me!? Is this a dream!? No what is with this nice smell, shower? Uwah, close, her hair is thin, eh-eh-eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? Wha, what should I doooooooooo!?)

The inside of my head was in complete panic. That current me was------

“Please, Tooru.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zui* Julie closed in to my face.

Her wet oddly seductive {{Furigana|silver hair|silver blonde}}, and her captivating tinged red small lips made my heartbeat pound hard--------

When I thought the deep red eyes slightly narrowed, she took a pose as if to pull a bow-----------

“Heh?”

She placed the fist she pulled away, close to my stomach.

“Please teach me this.”

“Th-this is…………”

“It is the technique Tooru used in the exam. I was really interested in it so, if it is okay with Tooru, could you please teach me a lot regarding it………."

(So that is what she meant!!)

At the same time with me shouting my inner thoughts, I thank myself for not saying any misunderstanding words and taking weird actions before making a relieved sigh.

“Tooru?”

“Ah…......e,errr…….sorry, I can’t teach you that. That technique’s burden is not normal so if Julie’s small physique performs that, your body will only break. That’s why…………”

“………………That is a disappointment.”

She lowered her eyebrows, and turned disappointed from what I can see, and I felt more sorry.

“Very disappointing…………”

Julie who muttered that one more time------

“Yu,Julie!?”

She collapsed, and ''clings onto me''.

“Uwaaah!?”

Even after I hurry and stop her clinging onto me, I was surprised by her slenderness; I felt surprised for the second time finding out it was slender yet soft, and last off I felt surprised for the third time at the nice smell coming from her after her bath.

“#$!@#%!#-------!?”

(Wha-wha-what happened, hugging me, nice smell, from the shock!? Eeeeeeeeeeh!?)

“Yu-Yu-Yu-Julie!? Wai, suddenly, no, this is-------wait, eh…………?”

“Kuh--------”

I noticed her peaceful sleep breathing and regained myself.

It looks like Julie reached her limits and fell asleep.

The reason why she narrowed her eyes was because she simply just wanted to sleep.

Staring at that face, I made a large sigh mixed with tiredness and relief in it.

(I’ll let her sleep on the bed for now…………..)

“She’s light…………”

Since nothing is going to happen as expected and I cannot bring myself to wake her up, I carried Julie and got surprised by how light she was.

It looks like I might break her small delicate body if I hold her tightly.

Silky hair, small lips, and slightly drifting scent------looking at her like this, she only looked like a bisque doll, but the body warmth transmitted to me makes me strongly conscious that she is a human.

And, at that moment.

“Hn……..?”

Julie slightly rolled her held body, and brought her body closer, she grabbed my shirt tightly as if she wanted to be spoiled.

…………..but, that was wrong. It’s not like she wanted to be spoiled.

“Papa………”

Together with her soft mumbling, a drop of tears appeared at the edge of her closed eyelids.

Looking at that drop, I noticed my insensitivity after so late.

(As expected she’s lonely…………)

I don’t know what reasons she study abroad for but, there is no way a young girl far from her familiar country, and coming to this far side of the east alone would not won’t feel anxious .

I feel miserable to not notice such an obvious fact, because she was able to speak fluent Japanese, and doesn’t show her emotions.

And now that I have found out her true feelings, I could not pretend that I didn’t see that. That’s why I-------I made a vow that I wanted to become Julie’s power to support her before scooping the drop of tear from her eyes.

The sky was spread out.

In that never ending sky, there was the scorching hot sun shining down.

But all of that lost its color and like an old movie, a monochrome was created.

This is a dream. Right now I am seeing a dream.

I have seen this many times, the ''damn memory'' I never want to remember.

(Stop it………….don‘t show me this again……..)

But, even when I wanted it to stop it didn’t.

It was the past, just like how many times that happened; I was walking towards the same dojo.

“---------------?”

Mid-way, I stopped my legs.

A stinky smell, a wind that stinks of rusted iron passed by.

Even when I turned to that stink, there was nothing there.

But-------

“----------uh!!”

Immediately a chill came, and I started running in the next moment as if I was repelled.

Running towards the dojo while shouting my sisters name---------and then I saw it.

The only color inside this grey world-------red.

Crimson flames were raging and were drowning the dojo I was familiar with.

Towards the sudden unrealistic scenery, I was standing still dumbfounded------

“Oto,ha……… Otohaa……….!!”

My sister passed by my mind, and the moment I gained back myself, I dashed into the flames.

The inside was something from hell.

Powders of flames were rising and the sound of flames bursting violently hurt my ears.

Thunderous roars sounded, and the burnt down wood blocked the single path.

But even so I headed to the deep, the flames licked my cheeks and the heat burns my lungs.

All 4 sides were dyed in red, and inside the place where it was hard to open my eyes, I called out to Otoha’s name several times-------

Soon I reached it.

In the blazing hell fire, the deepest part of that hell.

Over there----Otoha was there.

Together with ''that person''.

Inside the sea of fire, Otoha was blankly sitting down hard and that person was holding a sword, facing backwards towards me.

The black shadows collapsed in the surroundings--------were once people called my seniors.

The blade drenched by red blood had its color further emphasized by the flames, and inside the nauseating stink of burnt meat and fat, I forgot about the situation and shouted.

“What………..Oi!! What happened!! What on earth is this!!”

“Onii,chan…………”

And then, that person slowly turned over.

That person’s eye at that time, I will never forget about it.

Deep, quiet, dark-------pure black eyes.

Facing that eye straight towards me, that person came closer to me.

“I am asking what happened!? Answer me!!”

“What…….? Oh let’s see-----”

In response to my question, that person replied.

And that word became my goal.

'''“They are dead, because they were weak.”'''

That person slowly raised the tip of the blade towards the heaven--------and the moment that was swung down at me.

“Onii-chan………!!”

The blade path, cut into Otoha.

A splash flew out.

Red, a red splash.

After an instant, I understood that meaning------------

I raised a shout painted with rage, resentment, and despair.

“---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------!!”

Almost in the same time with me opening my eyes from the shout I made from the ongoing dream-------

“Tooru!?”

“Eh…………..?”

When I looked over to the unfamiliar tone calling me, the ruby eyes were staring at me.

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

“Ah……..Yuri,e…….”

(……………this is Kouryou’s dormitory………)

And I finally understood where I was.

At the same time, Julie was still staring at me with a perplexed state.

“Sorry to scare you, I was half-asleep. Perhaps I woke you up?”

“Nai. I was already awake so do not mind it…………I was a little surprised that’s all.”

“I see, then that’s good….…no well, actually I saw a dream of me being attacked by zombies. I was then cornered and when I let out a sharp shout then it came out in reality………….haha, it’s a nuisance huh?”

Although I thought I sucked at lying even for me, I kept on talking about stuff that I was never asked of.

But even so-----

(Again that dream…………)

Ever since that day, I have seen that nightmare many times--------but was undoubtedly something that has passed.

From that unforgettable and never must be forgotten memories, my back was wet from sweat.

“……………Tooru, what’s wrong?”

Maybe I was making a stiff expression; Julie was looking at me worried.

“No, nothing. ……………and, its morning already. I’ll take a fast shower so, let’s go eat something after that.”

It was a little too frank but, I turned my face away to trick her and headed towards the dressing room without hearing Julie’s reply.

I started taking a shower, and the flowing hot water washed of the cold sweat.

My body started getting warm and it gave me the actual feelings I am alive.

On that, I was the only one alive.

“Otoha……….”

That day, my companions in the dojo died.

My precious sister, Otoha covered for me and………..

'''“They are dead, because they were weak”'''

More than 1 year has passed from then, and I couldn’t understand those words.

That’s why; I continuously seek for <<Power>>.

In order to understand those words.

===Part 2===

In Julie’s memories, the part where Tooru was answering regarding the technique was interrupted.

What she remembers was, a feeling of warmth wrapping around her in her half-asleep half-awake state.

With a pleasant feeling like riding on a moving cradle, it was something very nostalgic.

And that nostalgia was the old memories of her father.

It is about the time when she was young, and during the time when Julie stayed up late and ended up sleeping, her father would carry her and bring her to her bed.

(I have shown you something embarrassing……….)

As long as she has no memories of how she entered the bed last night, there was only one thing that comes to mind.

Her cheeks blushed because she was shy, and Julie once again remembered the warmth from last night-------

And so, she felt loneliness.

“Papa………..”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="1b" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2014-07-20T16:38:16Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 1 『Lilith=Bristol』 */

==Chapter 1 『Lilith=Bristol』==

===Part 1===

When I woke up, it was already morning.

My head felt heavy thanks to not having enough sleep, and I was still sleepy.

However, before I could fall asleep, when I thought back about the confession Julie made--------the event last night that I kept thinking about over and over again. I didn’t feel like going back to sleep.

“I am also the same as Tooru-------an <<Avenger>>.”

Under the moonlight, when I was told that the silver girl who was exposing the scar on her back was wishing for revenge, I just lost my words to say.

In order to be an inhuman existence------an <<Avenger>>, the silver girl crossed the seas to come here.

I thought she would have a suitable reason for that.

But, I would have never thought she was the same as me, someone who had their heart burnt from the flames of revenge.

Inside the time carved by silence, although Julie soon said [Let’s go back] and headed back to the room-------even when I entered my bed after that, I could not fall asleep and in the end, I only fell asleep when the sky was starting to turn white.

When I closed my eyes, Julie’s figure carved with a long scar floated inside my mind.

I have no idea what kind of circumstances had happened for her to be scarred like that. But------

(An, <<Avenger>> huh…………..)

Those sorrowful eyes Julie made when she said those words.

(The same………..as me. Huh…………)

Maybe I should look for a chance to listen to the continuation.

Or, should I wait for her to tell me.

While pondering, I turned around to my back.

When I averted my eyes from the light, and turned to my back.

Up ahead, the thing I grasped was-------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Munyuu*.

Something soft.

(What is this………..?)

I moved my hand in a dazed manner.

''That something'' I grabbed had a modest bulge enough to fit into my hand and it was something soft covered with a thin layer of cloth.

It was soft, and ''that something'' shape would change when I moved my fingers. It had resilience however and it would turn back to its original shape when I separated my fingers.

If I would to say an example, a marshmallow, mochi, or maybe--------and like that, those kinds of thoughts were floating up………..

“Nuuu…………”

''That something'' let out a voice.

“………………..”

Sweat flowed down.

Right now, in order to gain conviction on what ''that something'' I was touching was.

When I timidly opened my eyes, over there was------

Possessing transparent-like {{Furigana|snow colored skin|Snow White}}, the {{Furigana|silver hair|Silver blonde}} girl was sleeping peacefully there while breathing.

……………Just like my conviction, my hand was touching the silver girl’s breast.

(Why are you sleeping beside me!? Wait, more importantly------)

I regained my composure, and the moment I tried to separate my hand in panic-----

“Hyuuun…………!”

''Maybe I hit a stimulating part'', the silver girl twitched almost at the same time while making a cute shriek and she embraced her own body.

…………Luckily or unluckily, she was pressing my hand harder on her breast.

“U-wah, soft, wait, Uwaaaaaaaaaah!?”

Maybe it was from the stimulation, or maybe it was from my shouting-------

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 1.jpg|thumb]]

“----------Tooru………..?”

Her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} pointed towards me, and she said my name.

In an instant, I felt myself getting pale.

“Yu-Julie…………!! Thi-this, errr……….!!”

“By this you mean…………………?”

While asking that question, Julie followed my sights.

And further ahead of course, was my hand being pushed towards her own chest…………..

“Ah………..”

I found out her white cheeks were blushing to a sakura color.

“[……………]”

Julie directed a perplexed expression towards me and I replied back with a stiff face-------

“I-I want to move my hand so, could you relax the strength in your arms?”

“------uh! Ya—…………”

I urged Julie and she relaxed the strength in her arms.

I hurried and pulled my hand away, and mid-way------

''My finger pulled on something.''

“Hnnkunn…………!”

Once again, Julie embraced her body while dragging my hand along.

Naturally, it caused my hand to fully feel Julie’s softness.

“Julie, wait! My hand, my hand-----------------!!”

“Er-errr, Julie. Sorry about that………….”

Around the time things finally calmed down, we were performing Seiza towards each other on top of the bed.

However, Julie’s sights were at her knees. And her cheeks were slightly blushing in sakura color.

“……………”

The silence hurts.

“I-I did not think you would be sleeping beside me, my hands accidently touched when I was changing my sleeping side………….then when I moved my hands to think what it was then………….”

“…………………Was it something so hard that you have to do that to confirm……..”

I will get scolded, or if I was told about the truth with cold eyes when I was prepared for it, I would get downhearted.

“Uh! N-no, that’s…………….it was the first time I touched a girl’s breast and it was very soft, I completely did not bother about the size of it…………..wait, Nonononono that’s not it…………..”

(Aaaaaah, what am I saying------!?)

“………………….”

Opposite to my panicking, Julie was once again silent.

Maybe just maybe------is this the end for me? Is it that so called social death?

“Yu-Julie…….?”

“……………It wasn’t intentional right?”

Towards that question with upturned eyes, naturally I only swung my head vertically.

“Then it can’t be helped.”

“Errr…………you will forgive me?”

“Ya---. In the first place, the cause was me breaking our promise and crawling into your bed as I pleased.”

After saying that, Julie lowered her head.

“Sorry to break our promise, Tooru.”

“No, I don’t really mind but---------why were you sleeping here?”

The time I fell asleep was at dawn. Julie should have been sleeping on her bed until then.

Which meant, Julie crawled in after when I did that……….

“Because of '''that talk''', I remembered the past…………and felt lonely.”

Julie looked at me apologetically.

“But, Tooru was already resting so, it was painful for me to wake you up…………..”

“……………..Hnn, it can’t be helped if that was the case huh.”

“Thank you very much, Tooru.”

You can sleep with me if you feel lonely. I was the one who said that.

Although I was surprised, it can’t be helped because there was a reason, I thought that.

(Getting lonely from '''that talk'''……….which means, perhaps Julie’s father is------)

When I was thinking about the talk last night, it was immediately interrupted by Julie calling out to me.

“By the way Tooru. Although it is in the morning, it is the time when we would usually be sleeping but, should we wake up like this?”

“You’re right. I want to sleep a bit more but, I'm confident in oversleeping if I sleep now.”

“Ya---Me too.”

She smiled and Julie got off the bed.

Just like usual, she was probably going to change her clothes after taking a shower.

“Ah…….Yu-Julie.”

“--------?”

I stopped her when she was about to head towards the dressing room with her change of clothes in her hands.

“Just now………a-about the breast, I am really sorry.”

“………..Nai. I don’t mind it so let’s drop that topic.”

Although Julie made a small swing with her head while saying that, she looked a little bit embarrassed.

The Kouryou academy's cafeteria area was wide enough for any number of students to relax and thanks to that, there wasn’t really a fixed place to have a meal.

But, it had become a normal occurrence for most of the students to have their meals at the same place.

And the partner to pass this time together with had become a normal event---------

“Go-good morning Tooru-kun, Julie-chan. You two are fast today………..”

A familiar voice was called out towards us when we were sitting side by side.

The owner of this voice was a petite girl, and she was someone with a quiet and reserved personality which could be understood by the tone of her voice.

However, the bulge of her chest was contrastive to that, and it drew in a lot of eyes since it was the most voluptuous of anyone in the class.

………As expected, it doesn’t sound like the actual person herself.

“Good morning. We woke up a little bit earlier today." "Good morning, Miyabi."

Hotaka Miyabi. She was a first year like us, our classmate--------it was only normal since there was only one class per year in Kouryou academy but-------this girl took her meals with us almost every day.

“Errrr…….”

“-----?”

After slightly hesitating after directing her sights towards me and Julie respectively, Miyabi sat in front of Julie.

(……………Perhaps, she was pondering about whether or not to sit in front of us?)

Both opposite sides of me and Julie were empty and judging from the current Miyabi, the possibility for that to happen was probably high.

Miyabi was brought up from an all girls school so she was bad with the opposite gender, but it had only been one month from today, after enrolling to the school, I would hear out her worries and after many events, we became close enough that we could call each other by our names.

But even so, I could see she was still nervous, but hesitation over which seat to sit in was something trivial, and I was kind of happy when I thought she might have lowered her guard compared to the past.

“…………Err, Tooru-kun?”

“Hn? What’s wrong?”

While Miyabi was in a troubled state and her cheeks were slightly blushing, she moved her sights from me and the table alternately.

“What do you mean by what’s wrong, that is what I want to ask………….Yo-you were smiling while looking at me from just now but, I was wondering why is that………..?”

It seemed the reason for her troubled expression was me.

I made a wry smile, in order to avoid telling her I was laughing from reminiscing.

“Now that I think back………….you are alone today. What happened to Tachibana?”

In a rare occurrence, there was no sight of Miyabi’s <<Duo>>, Tachibana.

Covered with a dignified atmosphere, she was a girl who holds an adult atmosphere for someone who was the same age as us.

She comes from a martial arts family, she who holds outstanding abilities even in the class, had great results (but bad at English), on top of that she was good at looking out for others so trust would come to her from her surroundings.

“Ah………..Tomoe-chan should be waking everyone up right now.”

“Everyone?”

“Un. There are a lot of people that would oversleep so, she does it so they won’t be late………whenever it is this time of the morning, she would go around everyone’s room and wake them up.”

“Haha, that sounds just like Tachibana.”

I didn’t even need to ask, it was probably done voluntarily.

Only one month has passed after starting a new life away from their parents. Which meant, even though there was a dormitory advisor, it would be up to the female leader Tachibana to regulate the morning which could easily disorder the rhythm of their lifestyle.

I thought it was just like the steady and serious Tachibana.

The sight of her going around the rooms to call out the classmates, was clearly floating in my head.

(However-------)

“If I knew this was going to happen, I should have increased the meat and decreased the vegetables………..”

“Don’t go having an unbalanced diet just because I am not here, Kokonoe.”

“Ta-Tachibana!?”

Right after I murmured that, there was a marginally angry voice coming behind me.

When I turned around in panic, Tachibana was glaring down at me after hearing the conversation just in time.

“Good morning, Tomoe.”

“Yaa. Good morning, Julie.”

Gracefully moving her chopsticks until now, *chirin* after Julie lowered her head producing a bell sound, and Tachibana lowered her eyebrows and made a smile.

Looking at Tachibana’s face loosening up, I took a relieved breath inside my heart.

“Why are you making such a relieved face.”

“N-no, hahahaha………”

I was glared at once again, and I shrunk my body smaller………

“Seriously, a guy like you………….”

While making a sigh towards me, Tachibana sat in front of me.

“I-I can’t help it. For a young male like me, it is only natural to think of eating meat------”

“If you eat vegetables too, then there is nothing I will complain about.”

“Uu…………..”

“In the first place, you only eat meat. Just like I said from before, you should eat more vegetables. Learn from Julie and Miyabi.”

When I looked over to both their trays, since she had a small body the amount Julie took was little, she had Japanese style salad, fried eggs, the main was grilled salmon and the combinations could be said to be a Japanese style breakfast. She also had half a bowl of rice.

It could be said to be quite a low consumption to pass the time until afternoon.

If it was me, my stomach would probably be making flashy growls half-way into second period.

Miyabi had a simple combination of a pot-au-fue and BLT sandwich, her drink was the usual milk.

(……….As expected, is it related to the reason why they are so big?)

I can’t say where but, I secretly sent my sights over there and thought about it.

“Are you listening, Kokonoe?”

“------Uh! A-aah, I am listening and I get it. I will eat vegetables properly…………….!”

“Umu, it’s a promise…………oh yeah, eat this 8 type warm salad. You should be able to eat this right?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Don* a plate of salad was placed in front of me.

“Ugeeh………..not that, n-no, won’t Tachibana’s breakfast become less……………”

“Rest assured, I have already taken my share………….muu, while you are at it, how about spinach with kelp dressing on it? And also this cooked seaweed--------”

(Give me a break alreadddyyyyyyyyy!! The meat, the meattttttttttttt!!)

I raised a shout inside my heart from the small plate of vegetables being constantly added up in front of me.

Having several fractures, lacerations on every part of his body, and countless bruises.

Full recovery would take a month. However, this was only because he was an <<Exceed>>; if it was a normal person then it would take several months for full recovery.

It was the medical examination results of the injuries my friend Tora suffered during that <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>--------no, doing her work in the backstage and targeting students with reputation, it was done by Tsukimi who was doing secret work.

“Why is Tora over here?”

After finishing our breakfast chat and everyone headed to the classroom, I saw a familiar small male prostrating himself on the table while sleeping.

“…………………Isn’t it obvious I was discharged from the hospital, you idiot.”

Responding to my mumbling with his sharp-ears, Tora made a yawn while stretching.

“I think there should be around 10 more days until discharge but……………”

“Fuun, I can’t keep resting for that long.”

During Golden Week, we went to visit him in the ward around the premise of the school when we were in a stage where we could move but, he immediately sent us away because of something about showing his pathetic state.

After that, I heard the discharge day and condition of his wounds from the nurse but, it seems Tora was pushy for his discharge. 

“What are you going to do if you dragged your wounds just because you forced yourself. Keep quiet and sleep. Also there is that, you know there is a saying that a child that sleeps will grow bigger………..sorry, nothing.”

“Who the hell is small!!”

Hearing that from behind me, Miyabi twitched from that angry voice and hid behind me as if she was scared.

“It’s okay. That retort was for me.”

“U-un………… ……………….. Ah……….!”

When I made a smile towards Miyabi who was grabbing my clothes tightly, she opened her eyes wide in an instant----------

She quickly separated her hands, and took a step back before apologizing.

“Haha, I won’t bite.”

Miyabi slipped a smile from the sentence that reminded her of the introduction we made during the first time we met.

“But, are you seriously okay? The wounds you got from '''''her''''' should be quite serious. Just like what Kokonoe says, I think it’s better for your body to not force yourself.”

“Judging by the way you said it, you already know about the situation too?”

Tachibana swung her head vertically from Tora’s question.

On that day, it was great we managed to break Tsukimi’s <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> but, I suffered extreme fatigue while the wounds on Julie’s legs were serious, and thus both of us could not move.

Then, Tachibana and Miyaba contacted the academy side after looking at our state, and performed emergency treatment on all the injured people including Tora and the rest.

During that occasion, we explained to Tachibana and Miyabi about what happened--------including the secret of the <<Blaze>>------so, they were already aware about the situation.

“I see, you two did my emergency treatment………Tachibana, Hotaka, it was a life saver. You have my gratitude.”

Tora lowered his head.

“…………………….”

“…………..Tooru. What is with that face?”

“I’m shocked.”

“Why are you shocked, Tooru?”

Julie tilted her head and *Chirin* a bell sound was produced.

“Nooo, that’s because Tora is lowering his head towards someone.”

“Don’t open your eyes wide from something like that! Even I would lower my head when I really want to show my gratitude!”

“That’s because it’s Tora you know!?”

“What kind of image of me is inside of you!!”

“…………….Tooru, Tora. Fighting is bad.”

“*Giggle* *Giggle*, it’s alright Julie-chan, this isn’t a fight.”

Miyabi made a small giggle from our small quarrel, and nodded towards Julie [Is that so?] question.

However, Julie tilted her head because she could not understand at all and *chirin* the bell shook.

“Oh yeah! You said you would lower your head when you really want to show your gratitude right. Then, you were saved by me and Julie during that time, so I’ll have you show that gratitude of yours.”

“Uuu………Gugu, Th-that’s…………kuh, i-it certainly is unpleasant…………”

While I was making a spiteful smile at Tora, Tachibana [Are you a child] muttered that in a tired tone behind me.

After a while, although Tora *un**un* groaned, he made a complex expression while opening his mouth with a desperate tone.

“Al-alright. I will show you my gratitude so be grateful.”

“It should be thank you there right?”

“Muguuh………! Gu-gu-gu……….Tha-tha-thatha……than……… ………..Haah!? No-now that I think back about it, if it weren’t for me saving you in the first place, even you would be defeated too!!”

Damn it, he noticed.

“That’s why we don’t owe each other anything. You get it! However, you will show your gratitude to Julie!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fuun* Tora made a rough snort and turned his back towards us.

“Seriously, I don’t know whether I should call you childish, or you’re existence is mean………….oh, it’s the chime. See you later. Kokonoe.”

Hearing the ringing sound of the chime signifying the start of the classes, Tachibana lightly hit my shoulders and headed towards her own seat.

Miyabi also left with a [see you later] before chasing after her back.

“Tooru. Let’s sit down too.”

Although I went to sit on my seat when I was urged by Julie, there was question that popped up at that moment.

“Wait a sec? It’s okay for the class to start but, what about our homeroom teacher?”

There was no way it was going to be the girl wearing rabbit ears.

Which meant, another teacher should be a replacement-------

“Good Morning--♥ Did you all enjoy your GW? I think this is unlikely but, are there naughty children that played too much and forgot their homework? If there is then, please raise your hands—♥”

“-------Uh!!”

The moment we saw the rabbit ears coming into the classroom after the chime ended, me-------Julie, Tachibana, Miyabi, Tora and Tatsu stood up.

Each of us placed our hands on our own chest, and the instant we were about to say the <<Word that carries strength>>-------

“The class is going to start. Please sit down at your seats.”

We could only stop our thoughts, from the words coming from Mikuni-sensei who showed himself after coming into the classroom after Tsukimi.

“You didn’t hear me, Kokonoe-kun? The other 5 too. The class is going to start.”

Once again ordered to sit down, we lowered our hips while in bewilderment.

(What’s going on………….!?)

“Alright ☆, let’s begin our long returning HR---♪“

Exactly like what the owner of that evil blade that attacked on that day proclaimed, the HR has started.

As if that attack did not happen, she was making her usual, natural smile.

However, we were only bewildered since we know about the face under that smiling mask.

“Okay okay ☆, regarding the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> we had just before the holidays, good work to those who won magnificently and although it is disappointing, to the people that lost too♪ it looks like there were several people that got injured from hustling a little too much but, Sensei is very satisfied to be able to see everyone’s current powers ♥”

The part about got injured------although me and Tora were about to open our mouth to say whose fault was it by reflex, Tsukimi *pachiri* closed one of her eyes while placing her fingers on her mouth.

The matter regarding that attack was a secret; that was probably what she was telling us.

We know that without her telling us but, thanks to the main culprit of that incident lying so calmly, we were just barely maintaining our composure.

“--------With that said, just like what I explained beforehand, the <<Duo>>’s with good results will be able to receive the <<Sublimation Ceremony>> as a special prize on Saturday. Errrr, the ones who will take it are--------”

The ones Tsukimi said were me & Julie, Tachibana & Miyabi, Tora & Tatsu, and 2 other <<Duo>> groups.

According to that, it seemed the standard of 3 wins and above was the condition to receive the special prize.

Originally, I would be happy to be able to receive the <<Sublimation Ceremony>> but, now wasn’t the time for that.

(What the hell is going on……?)

My head was in chaos.

I did not have to say the reason, it was regarding about the reason on why was Tsukimi still our homeroom teacher, and why does Mikuni-sensei------the academy side approved it.

But, during the time I was thinking inside my head, the HR was still continuing.

After that, we were told about the classes from now on, the interleague match with the 2nd year students, and there would be a seaside school trip on July, Tsukimi then left the classroom from the chime signal and the class started after the general science teacher entered while she left.

The questions regarding Tsukimi, everyone related to that incident felt bewildered.

“What do you make of that, Kokonoe?”

When it turned break time, Tachibana came over to talk to me while making a blatant perplexed expression.

Miyabi was beside her and Tora and Tatsu sitting in front of us turned around to look at me.

Even for Julie who normally doesn’t move her expression much, she was bringing her eyebrows closer.

“Let’s talk in the corridor. Someone might hear us here.”

After saying that, I urged everyone to head out to the corridor. The damages caused from the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> was completely restored during the GW, and there was nearly no one in the corridor with its original aspects restored regardless of it being break time, the class--------rather than saying that, this showed the fact that there are only a few people inside the school including the staff members.

We moved to a place which was quite separated from the classroom just in case.

At that moment, Miyabi was the first one to open her mouth to break the somewhat heavy atmosphere.

“E-eerr…….Tsukimi-sensei was trying to kill Julie-chan and Tooru-kun right?”

“Ya---. If not for Tooru, by now I would be………….”

“I could not do anything if I was alone. That plan succeeded because Julie was there.”

I seriously thought that without being humble. Thanks to Julie stopping Tsukimi’s sword, a chance to slam {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} in was produced.

[Nai. It was Tooru………….] [Nono, it was Julie…………….]

“Stop it already. We should be talking about why that woman was once again in front of us first!”

Unable to hide his irritation, Tora made an angry shout and we returned back to the main thread.

“Even if you say that………………even I would like to hear why Tsukimi appeared with a nonchalant face.”

The academy was left to deal with Tsukimi but, at the very least we thought we would never see her ever again.

“Kuhah, then let me tell you, <<Irregular>>.”

“------Uh!?”

The voice of the subjected person suddenly mixed into the conversation.

At the same time with being shocked at that voice------our sights gathered towards the window.

As if to respond to our sights, when we thought we heard the laugh from her true self echoed, Tsukimi showed her face at the opposite side of the window. Why was she in the opposite side.

“Oora, Open the window. I can’t get in like this. Hurry up and open the damn window if you want your questions to be answered.”

You shouldn't eavesdrop first if you want to ask someone to do something. I opened the window, while thinking I shouldn’t be doing this.

Naturally, while being cautious………………is what I planned to do.

“Arayooto.”

Tsukimi treated the window frame like iron bars and after making a turn in midair, she broke into the school with her legs first.

What’s more, this was done at the same time when opening the window, and from my point of view, the petticoat that suddenly appeared in front of my eyes looked like a large white flower blooming.

“Buu!?”

…………Incidentally, the thin white cloth Tsukimi was wearing on her lower half was pushed at my face.

(Wait………….this is………..!?)

After being stumbled upon with bewilderment and an impact towards my head, my head was put between her soft thighs and my upper body was pulled forward.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zuun………..*! A strong impact was directed towards my back together with a dull sound.

“Gah……………! Kahah………….”

[Tooru!!] [Tooru-kun!!] [Tooru!!]

“Ko-Kokonoe! Tsukimi-sensei what are you doing!?”

Although Tachibana raised an angry shout from the sudden Franken Steiner, Tsukimi easily washed it off indifferently.

“Kuhahah. {{Furigana|A fall|Pain}} awaits after a good {{Furigana|Service|experience}}. This is the rule of the world.”

Tsukimi erected her index finger and *Chi*chi* swung it left and right.

“Kuh, what rule is that………..ouch………..”

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

She had a provocative smile----------Tsukimi was standing still while showing her true self while Tachibana, Tora and Tatsu were confronting her.

The only one not revealing any enemy intent was Miyabi, since she was not used to fighting, she was only looking at my face and Tsukimi’s alternately while being flustered.

The strained atmosphere continued for a full 10 seconds------

The first one to move was Tsukimi.

We were about to manifest our <<Blaze>> in reflex but, it was not needed.

It’s true that Tsukimi moved but, she only raised both her hands up with no intent to fight.

“………………….What are you planning.”

“Just like what you see, I have no intentions to fight. If I were to fight with you guys here then, I would get fired in just one day after obtaining my hard earned reemployment.”

Tsukimi answered while wearing a nonchalant smile from Tora’s question.

“What do you mean by reemployment…………..?”

“It probably means, her employer has switched to the academy.”

“Kuhah. As expected from an honors student, your head processing is different from that blockheaded dairy cow.”

“Co-cow!?”

Miyabi used her hands and tried to cover her chest from Tsukimi’s words………………however, she could not hide it since it was too big.

“Well, that is the case. Me continuing to be a teacher like this is more than enough proof.”

“…………………. It’s hard to believe since it is abrupt but, it looks like the case judging by the situation.”

“You can’t do that you know, Kokonoe-kun☆ You have to use honorifics properly towards Sensei ♥”

“……………Don’t ask for the impossible when you were someone that almost killed us.”

“Kuhah, you didn’t die so don’t be so stiff with me.”

“That’s why you too, don’t say something stiff like asking me to use honorifics.”

“Uh! Seriously!! You got some nice sense there <<Irregular>>!! Kua---ahahahahaha!!”

For an instant, Tsukimi opened her eyes wide from my reply and started laughing by hugging her stomach while hitting her hips.

Soon, after her laughing calmed down, she leaned against the wall while making a happy expression.

“………Then a question from me. You said [job] at that time right? I’ll have you answer the where, who and what kind of reason did they have to attack us.”

Having received the worst injuries from Tsukimi, Tora could not hide his irritation and asked.

“There are a lot of people depressed about the <<Exceed>> in this world. Well, I can’t say who it is because of confidentiality but, it’s a country that holds justice.”

“That means………..”

We didn’t even need to ask for the name of the country, we can get it from that sarcasm.

“Don’t tell me…………that isn’t possible. Are you saying it came from a country………….”

Tsukimi shrugged her shoulders as if to play a fool towards Tachibana who was unable to hide her shock.

“Kuhah, remember this. Darkness exists in every country. And it is the same with this Kouryou-------which means, this academy is the darkness of Japan. If not for that, although it is done in secrecy, there is no way they could succeed in using inhuman methods to produce nano-machine monsters.”

I wonder could it be taken seriously.

But, it was persuasive.

It does sound convincing if I think about the fact that the existence of the <<Lucifer>> and <<Exceed>> has not come out to public because there is a country in the background.

“Well, it is up to you guys to '''believe how much you want'''. ………….alright then, break time is about to end so see you all later. Don’t be late for class.”
Tsukimi swung her hands and left after turning her back towards us.

“……….How much do you think we should believe that talk?”

“Fuun. Leaving aside the fact that a country is behind this, I think it should be true judging by the situation of her going to the academy side.”

“I have the same opinion with Tora.”

“Only, let’s be cautious just in case.”

Both of them agreed to my opinion.

(However, to think something like her attacks was related to the country, I don’t know how much of that I could believe………….)

The time for lunch ended and has turned into the afternoon, and it has come to the physical ability enhancement training after a long time but------

“A 20 kilo baggage…………”

With a smiling face, Tsukimi announced that the real training would start from today since the GW had finished.

But, the surroundings made a commotion when they heard the contents.

“Tooru-kun. What do you mean by baggage………..?”

Miyabi beside me asked me a question with a soft voice regarding the unfamiliar word.

The baggage is a knapsack and after I answered that we would probably be running with weights placed inside it, she showed an uneasy manner.

Miyabi had become used to running in long distance thanks to her continuously running voluntarily but even so it did not change her lack of confidence.

Because of that, it was probably natural for her reaction when she heard that the training will be harder compared from before. That’s why--------

“Miyabi if it is you, it will be okay. You became able to run a marathon already right?”

“Th-that’s true…..I’ll do my best.”

Although she could not hide her uneasiness, Miyabi nodded.

“………Bu-but, if I can’t run as far as finish then…………….will you come and pick me up again?”

“Pick you up…………?”

Go and pick Miyabi up---------what I could recall back from that was the event that happened around a month ago.

The memories of me giving the unmovable Miyabi a piggyback and coming back.

(It was because of that day, Miyabi has started to talk to me…………..)

“Will, you………?”

“Eh? Ah………..”

Because my reply was not coming out, Miyabi asked me with upturned eyes as if to appeal to me.

“Aah, I understand. I will definitely go pick you up.”

“Un, I will wait for you………….”

And then, Miyabi nodded happily.

“---------Wait a sec, it’s bad if you wait. You have to run to the finish.”

“Ah………tha-that’s right. ahaha………..”

I made a wry smile following Miyabi.

At that moment, Julie brought over the baggage’s in both of her hands respectively for Miyabi and me.

She then tilted her head when both of us were showing her a wry smile.

“Tooru, Miyabi. What happened?”

“A little something.………..Aah, thanks for the baggage.”

The baggage I received transmitted the weight into my arms-------although I say that, I don’t feel the small number of 20 kilograms now that I am in my enhanced state.

I once again knew the amazingness of the <<Lucifer>> since the small bodied Julie could bring the baggage with a weight almost the same or even crossing her body weight when it was joined together with just some wobbling.

What’s more, since this is said when we are still <<{{Furigana|I|Level}}>>, I can’t even imagine how much it would be at the end.

But even so, I have to continue running towards that end.

In order to understand the meaning of those words after obtaining <<Power>>.

Why did Otoha have to die, I was seeking that truth.

However that was------a deception.

'''“They are dead, because they were weak.”'''

The dream showed its desire by saying that.

No matter how much gloss was on top of the surface, hatred and anger were swirling in my abyss.

There was a demon thirsting for revenge living there.

I realized that, each time the memories from that day, and that person’s words resurface.

“Uaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh----------------------!!”

It was same today too. My roar filled with hatred has brought me back to the present from my dream.

“Haa…………ah, haaa, haaa…………..!”

“Tooru, are you okay……..?”

Julie came down from the upper level bed and directed her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} towards me worriedly.

“……………Sorry.”

“Nai. Please do not mind it.”

It was already bright outside and morning has arrived.

Nonetheless, it was still somewhat faster compared to our waking up time but------

“Where are you going?”

After I washed my face in the washroom and changed into an attire that was easy to move in, Julie tilted her head while her face looked a little sleepy.

“I am going to sweat for around 30 minutes. I feel like moving my body a little.”

After leaving an ''I understand'' from the nodding Julie, I left the room and headed towards the underground facility.

Although it was still morning, there were only a few numbers of people inside the training room which can be used from 6am to 10pm.

I exchanged a simple greeting with one classmate and headed deeper inside.

I was standing in front of a special sandbag which easily crosses 100 kilograms. It usually has urethane foam inside it but, the thing in front of me was specially made and was cramped with sand just like the name suggests.

I continuously punched and kicked that sandbag without resting.

My breathing became rough, and it became painful.

But even so, I would continue punching as long as I had power.

As if to drive away those words.

As if to slam all my hatred towards him.

I was only dead-set on that.

“You should stop around there.”

I wonder how long I had been punching the sandbag.

By the time I stopped my fist when I was called out, I was dripping in sweat and my rough breathing was very painful.

“Just when I thought it was such a rare occurrence for you to train enthusiastically in the morning, how long are you planning to keep on hitting. If you keep that up, you will only injure your fist.”

After I turned around, Tachibana made one sigh while her expression was frowning.

When I looked at the fist she pointed out, the skin was torn off and blood was oozing out.

“Ah…………ouch……………”

I started feeling pain on my fist and I distorted my face.

When I did that, Tachibana grabbed my hands while starting to walk.

“Let’s go to the infirmary. It would probably heal immediately thanks to the <<Lucifer>> but this is for just in case.”

I completely understood the blessings of this strengthened healing power from that one battle with Tsukimi.

This level of wound would completely heal by tomorrow but, it was now throbbing painfully.

But this was okay.

I felt a bit better from moving my body in a daze.

It would be a cheap trade if I think like that.

While pulling my hands, although Tachibana brought me along to the infirmary beside the training room, the doctor could not be seen there since it was early.

“There is no one here at this time as expected. Even though I said that, even I can handle this level of treatment.”

After making me sit on a chair, Tachibana took the gauze and wet it with water.

“Uh……………!”

In the middle of the blood stains being wiped off with the wet gauze, I groaned from the stinging water.

“Sorry. I’ll have you………withstand it, a bit……………”

Both of us noticed this the moment Tachibana raised her face.

Our faces were close.

Either I or Tachibana was the first one to have our cheeks blush from this close distance.

We both averted our face almost at the same time, and time advanced silently just like that.

“Alright, then. Next up would be wrapping a cling film before bandaging.”

Different from the gauze application on the wounds we learned in class before GW, this was the moist wound healing method covered with a vulnerary covering material.

Many people get injured because Kouryou academy was a special technique training school, but thanks to the <<Lucifer>> increasing the healing abilities, there were many cases where it would end with just emergency treatment just like this.

Tachibana wrapped the cling film on my hand in a familiar manner before wrapping it with a bandage.

“I thought about this during class too but, Tachibana is quite good at this kind of stuff.”

“There are always fresh wounds in the Tachibana dojo. I was always treating someone’s injuries almost every day before enrolling here.”

“No wonder…………then, I think it won’t be a problem to ask Tachibana to treat my injuries when I get them.”

“Before that, you should pay attention to not get injured.”

“Seriously.”

Tachibana frowned her face towards me who was making a wry smile.

“………….More importantly, Kokonoe, what happened? Rather than calling you enthusiastic just now………….err, you had a somewhat bloodcurdling atmosphere around you………..”

“Hnn…………….last time, I remembered back about that time I lost to a person that was my friend. Thanks to that and by the time I noticed myself being filled with frustration, well.”

I did not lie. I only said one part of the truth but, that was enough to trick her.

“……………Fumu. That must be one terrible loss. However, I know it might be frustrating but even so, you should take care of your own body a little more.”

After I nodded at Tachibana who was making a wry smile, this time it was my turn to ask questions with the intention of changing the topic.

“By the way, you said it was a rare occurrence seeing me just now. Which means, Tachibana often comes to training in the morning?”

“Almost every day, I would be in the training room around this time.”

And after that ended, she would go around to other people’s room to wake them up.

She’s amazing, after honestly stating my opinion, I swung my head left and right.

“That’s because Miyabi is always working hard every morning. I can’t lose too as her <<Duo>>.”

“Every morning?”

“Every day, she will run in the morning and after class……………though I say this, she only started running in the morning after the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> though.”

While muttering that, I thought Miyabi was working hard too.

At present, she was able to finish the baggage attachment marathon which started a few days too without retiring, the reason for that was probably because the results of her steady endeavor has born fruit.

“We can no longer remain careless anymore.”

Tachibana made a happy smile to her <<Duo>> who has changed very differently from the first day of enrollment.

“Well then, I should be heading back to my room now. Tachibana, thanks for the treatment.”

“What, it wasn’t much. I think it’s better to replace the wrap a few more times so, feel free to tell me when you want it.”

It’s true that, it would finish quick and would look nicer compared to me doing it.

“The problem is taking notes will be a little tough with my hand like this.”

“Fufu, then I will lend you my notes later.”

“Is it okay?”

“But, the condition is you take the class properly.”

“I understand………..however, it looks troublesome to go to the toilet with this hand.”

“Fufu, feel free to tell me when that happens. I will help-------”

She then stopped her words mid-way. Tachibana noticed what she was about to say and in a blink of an eye her cheeks-------no, her whole face turned red.

“Wha-wha, what kind of obscene thing are you saying------------!?”

“Wait, I didn’t say anything!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>zazan*…………..*zazan*…………..the wave was hitting nonstop.

“Fuwaaa………..”

In the morning of the next day, after hearing the faint sound of the waves in front of the school gate, a yawn unintentionally came out.

At that moment, I could hear the sound of light footsteps coming from afar.

The owner of those footsteps came closer, and I called out around the time I could see her.

“Yoo, Miyabi.”

“To-Tooru-kun!? …………..dre-dream? Un-until I could dream about him, towards Tooru-kun I…………”

“No, I am not a dream but the real one.”

I lightly tapped Miyabi’s shoulders while she was bewildered.

“Real one…………………eh? Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? --------uh!! Fo-forget that from just now! Please pretend you didn’t hear that!!”

Miyabi’s expression quickly changed.

She was probably very embarrassed about misunderstanding this as a dream, and it felt heartwarming seeing her swing both her hands quickly.

(Pretend I didn’t hear that huh, I wonder how I am supposed do about that………….)

Miyabi regained her calm after a while and asked a question.

“E-erm……….why is Tooru-kun here?”

It’s only normal to think like that.

That’s because I was waiting in front of the school gate, with the time just passed 6 am in the morning.

“I heard from Tachibana that Miyabi was running not only after school but in the morning too. So I thought, I should join in too.”

“Eh…………? To-Tooru-kun too……….!?”

“Aah. I’ll quit if it is an annoyance.”

“Th-there is no such thing. You aren’t an annoyance at all, Un.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Buun*Buun* Miyabi swung her head left and right.

I thought it was about to be torn off since it was done so vigorously.

“Alright, let’s start running immediately. It’s a waste just nonchalantly being carefree like this.”

“U-un.”

Just like that, the conversation concluded and we started running side by side.

The running pace was not that fast, and there was leisure to have a conversation.

The topic that came out was-------

“………..E-errr, Tooru-kun. Sorry about that time.”

It was about that time when she witnessed me hugging a fully nude Julie In the middle of GW.

Due to the much unexpected scenery (Me too) raising a panic, Miyabi used the <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> and opened a big hole on the floor in my room (#Already repaired), this event was still fresh in my memories.

“Don’t worry about it anymore. I wonder how many times you apologized for that.”

After that day and even today too; each time our faces meet or do not meet, Miyabi has lowered her head countless times and it was more than enough to tell she was self-reflecting on her act.

“B-but……….”

“No buts. I can’t remain calm when I get apologized too all the time, and more importantly, it is only natural to misunderstand that situation.”

“…………………It’s a misunderstanding right?”

“Eh?”

“Li-like I said, you aren’t in that type of relationship with Julie-chan……..t-to do those type of things right?”

Towards that question she asked while her cheeks blushing, I also blushed while swinging my head and replying it’s wrong.

“Tha-thank god ………”

Miyabi muttered, and I made a relieved sigh since it ended without the misunderstanding becoming something big.

After a while, the laps started to take its toll and Miyabi lost her leisure to exchange words with me.

“To-Tooru-kun………..it’s okay to go…….. ahead ……….”

“I understand. Then I’ll be going on ahead.”

By the time we reached the last lap, I nodded at Miyabi’s words while she was out of breath, and both of us started running at full strength. Although we were running side by side until now, as expected Miyabi’s figure was washed away in one go since we originally have a difference in stamina.

“Good work, Miyabi. You’ve gotten faster.”

“U-un……..thank, you, To-Tooru-kun………”

Miyabi finally reached the goal a few minutes after I reached the school gate.

She places her hands on her knees and repeatedly breathed heavily.

That was a normal aftermath scenery of someone running finish but, the unusual one was Miyabi’s………..err, those.

It was swaying in a manner as if it was following gravity, it made one think as if melons were inserted inside her chest.

Each time Miyabi breathed and her shoulders would go up and down, ''it'' would jiggle and-------

(…………..Wait, what the hell kind of eyes am I giving Miyabi when she did her best in running!?)

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan*!

A flashy sound was produced when I used both my hands to slap my cheeks.

“Tooru-kun………?”

“I-I was putting in motivation………”

“Again? Fufu, Tooru-kun sure gets motivated at weird times.”

Miyabi remembered the past and made a smile even though her breathing was still in disarray.

I could only make a dry smile towards her-------

All of a sudden, a sound completely changed the atmosphere.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Para*Para*Para*………the sound of the helicopter erased the never-ending sound produced by the waves.

The helicopter passed across us and headed towards the premises of the academy just like that--------not long later, it started descending around the staff building.

“What is happening this early in the morning?”

That question unintentionally came out from my mouth and since there is no way Miyabi could answer that question, she tilted her head.

The light from the morning sun reached the descending helicopter.

The sun reflected something and a golden-haired color shined.

For some reason, I could not release my eyes from that shine.

===Part 2===
There was a shadow inside the school looking at the helicopter just like Tooru and the others.

In a room inside the staff building--------- deep inside the chairman's office there was a gorgeous chandelier, an extravagant red carpet, a table and furniture finely decorated nicely with ornaments, and also a bedroom with a bed canopy placed inside.

Naturally, the shadow looking at the helicopter outside from the room-------- belonged to the Kouryou board chairman, Tsukumo Sakuya.

“…………..She’s here.”

Sakuya was already dressed up regardless of how early in the morning it was and was wearing her usual gothic dress.

After moving from the bedroom to the office, Mikuni her trusty confidant was already awaiting her, and Sakuya brought him along to the courtyard.

The helicopter had finished landing almost at the same time Sakuya and the rest came out to the courtyard.

The wind caused by the rotor, made Sakuya’s elegant black hair and gothic dress sway-----

A girl with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} showed herself from the helicopter.

Sakuya made a charming smile towards the gold girl whose shine made one think of the sun.

“Welcome, to Kouryou Academy. <<Exception>>------Lilith Bristol.”

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 7

2014-07-20T16:32:12Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 7 『We Are Jumping!』 */

==Chapter 7 『We Are Jumping!』==

===Part 1===

I’m scared---- I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared.

Fear was completely filled inside the heart of Miyabi who ran out into the dark forest.

She feels she was getting chased from behind.

She feels the man in battle suit was chasing her.

She turned around several times but, she could only see the forest shrouded in dark.

However, Miyabi looked like she was just being chased by the darkness.

(Why! Why are those people here! I don’t want this, I don’t want this anymore……!!)

Reversing the clock back to evening-----

After running away from Tooru, Miyabi was at the cliff before she knew it.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Porori* Tears were falling, in front of the sunset that was too beautiful to describe.

Once she starts crying, they only thing left is for the tears to spill out-------she then sat at that place and allowed her tears to flow.

In her closed view, the expression Tooru made just now floated out.

He got troubled because she told him her feelings.

Miyabi knows what Tooru was thinking about himself by his expression.

It would probably be a lie if she says she didn't expect anything somewhere in her heart.

Tooru was always kind.

Even though she knows he's kind to everyone.

The unforgettable scenery left only painful memories in Miyabi’s heart.

Miyabi’s feelings calmed down a bit when the sun was half way down, and she decided to head back to the branch school.

Even though Tooru saw Miyabi standing from far away at this moment, they missed her with a few minutes difference.

Miyabi had left the cliff, climbed down the ridge and walked through the small path in the forest with completely no clue that Tooru and Tomoe were going around looking for her.

She had a reluctant feeling to go back and thought she made everyone worried, but still moved her legs forward even though each steps were heavy.

(What should I say……….)

Imari told her to work hard but, Miyabi knew she never had any intention in telling her to confess.

Make a memory only both of them have and close the distance between them.

Even though everyone cooperated to make a chance for her to gradually close in the distance from him, everything became useless with one foolish sentence to satisfy herself.

She doesn't want to go back. But she probably has to head back.

She does not want to report. But she probably has to report to them.

Those heavy contradictions pulled her heart and once Miyabi got back to the hall, what waited for her was the sight of her classmate running amok in fear and the men in battle suits.

“Auuu………..!!”

Miyabi stumbled on something and fell down.

Even if she didn’t fall now, she would probably trip on a dent in the floor or a tree root sooner or later if she continued running through the dark forest frightened to death like that. Rather, it’s probably a miracle that she could run this far without falling down.

She tried to stand up thinking she had to run away.

But, her legs were trembling and that made her fall down again.

Not only her legs; her whole body was trembling.

She somehow managed to raise her body but, sitting down was all she could do, and it looks like she won’t be standing for a while.

She grazed her knees when she first fell but, she did not have the time to feel the pain now.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Hyuu**Hyuu* she could not even notice that this unfamiliar sound was her own body hyperventilating due to her fear.

No shadows moved at all, although she turned behind and stared at the darkness with scared eyes.

(Am I safe…………?)

It happened when she thought that in terror.

“Kukuku, I never would have thought I would find that damn brat’s friend out here…………”

Miyabi’s whole body got goosebumps.

That voice that can be called the source of her fear was something she could not ever forget.

When she moved her sights to the direction of the voice----- in front while trembling, a nightmare was standing there.

“------Uuh! Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”

“Shut up!!”

“uh, Kahah…….!!”

Her scream was forcefully stopped. The man in a battle suit was choking Miyabi on the neck.

“Stop with the shouting already!! I am pissed off because I let your man run away, and the wound is aching so much that I am going crazy!!”

“Hii…………!”

Being a victim to his anger, Miyabi lost her voice.

Seeing her in such a state, the man smiled happily before slightly relaxing the grip on her neck.

“Kuku………oh yeah. I’ll have you take responsibility for your man’s misconduct. I will slam this ache into you, slam the shit into you!! Over, and over and over again!! But rejoice! I won’t kill you! Thank me, and report to that damn brat while crying!! Hyaahahahaha!!”

Despair took over Miyabi’s heart.

She probably knows no help would come even if she cried and shouted in this forest.

(Sa………save me……….Tooru-kun……….)

Her body will now get tainted and a wound that could never disappear will be carved into her heart.

Miyabi closed off her consciousness in order to run away from that fear.

A moment before she fainted, she felt she heard a shout and-------

She immediately regained her senses when her body suddenly felt a big swing.

After a moment of the feeling of floating in the air, Miyabi’s body was being carried by someone.

She shrunk her body thinking that it was his dirty fangs touching her body but------something was off.

The arm holding her was very warm and gentle.

(Who is it……..?)

Slowly opening her eyelids, the person shown in Miyabi eyes----was Tooru.

===Part 2===

After being told to go on ahead, I left Tachibana and entered the forest when I heard a voice coming from the forest path; I then saw a man a in battle suit holding Miyabi by the neck while making a loud laugh.

In the next instant, my mind turned completely blank------and I jumped forward to the man to punch him before I knew it.

After seeing the man flying a few meters away, I turned to Miyabi immediately.

Just like a puppet with its strings cut off, I caught her lifeless falling body and called out to her several times.

“Miyabi, Miyabi……! Are you okay, Miyabi!!”

“Too-ru………kun……..?”

Her consciousness was probably still cloudy. With her eyes opened Miyabi said my name by parts.

(Thank god……!)

Even though I was close to hugging her, I returned to my senses when I heard a sound coming from behind.

“Miyabi wait for me for a bit”

I lightly tapped Miyabi’s shoulder while she was still blank and stood up.

“Just when I thought you were running around like a rat, you appeared and disturb me from being so close to slamming her in, you damn brat……..”

“………….Shut up”

“What did you say!? Bastard, now that you appeared nonchalantly, this time I will------“

“I told you to shut up, you piece of shit! Don’t talk anymore! Stop giving out that stinky breath! How dare you hurt this girl- Miyabi!!”

My words were pointed at me.

That’s because I was the one who hurt Miyabi before this man.

Anger surged in me. The anger towards this man was going wild in my heart.

“SHUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUT UUUUUUUUP!!”

The man lost to his emotions and held on to his knife before jumping at me.

However, that goes for me too------no, I charged in with an even darker emotion.

Forgetting to manifest my <<Blaze>> I jumped at the man again.

The knife grazed my shoulders and my fist crushed his cheekbones at the same time.

Even though the man was staggering, he did not give in and--------I continued slamming him mercilessly with a fist storm.

Several punches, several more punches. There were no techniques done, just plain violence from anger.

“Gah, Haah………..! Ra-Ramn, brat, Gaah!!”

He dropped to the ground again but, the man in the battle suit stood up staggering-----

He jumped towards the assault rifle he dropped when I first punched him.

It was too late when I thought '''''oh shit''''', the man prepared the gun he obtained and--------what’s more it was pointed at Miyabi.

“Ku-kuku………..don’t move okay, you know what will happen if you do right…….!!”

There was a few meter distance between us. However, the man will probably pull the trigger mercilessly if I make even the slightest of movements.
This was a complete reversal.

“Kuh……!”

I can’t move. The man was convinced of his absolute superiority by my reaction and prepared his knife.

In an instant, the sound of cold air in the night sliced through the heated battle and-----

The <<Chain>> coiled itself to the arm holding the gun and the man got pulled backwards.

“Whaaa!?”

The knife he threw pierced itself to a faraway tree away from the target which was me.

When the man looked behind-----to the <<Chain user>>, her eyes were shaking in anger for her precious friend. Tachibana resisted her wounds and managed to reach us.

“You dirt!! Don’t lay your hands on my friends!!”

“Shut up bitch! I’ll wreck you too----“

“……..I told you to shut up”

The man looked towards me again. But I was already in his chest area.

I was there pulling my fist back like I was shooting an arrow.

I will release the power-----with that black angry emotion in it.

My fist crushed the man in battle suits and he got blown away.

“Sorry for the wait, Miyabi. It’s alright now”

“I’m sorry I made you wait Miyabi”

After we ran over to Miyabi, her eyes moisten when she got relieved.

“To-Too-kun, Tomoe-cha…………I was, scared…….i thought it was useless but, both of you, came………..an-d……sorry, Tooru-kun, I am very sorry…….”

She might not know what she was saying already.

Miyabi just let her tears flow.

I did not get hurt at all from the fight-----

“Miyabi, you don’t have to apologize. I ------“

“A……………a-aah…………”

Miyabi’s expression changed half-way through my words.

From surprise to fear. That pale face was directed behind me----

“GURUAAAAAA!!”

His eyes no longer had any sanity in them and it was glared towards me.

The hand he swung up was holding the knife, and the blade was making a pale glow.

I can’t dodge this. This blade will easily slice through the girl in front of me if I dodge it.

“Miyabi!!”

I hug Miyabi to cover her in an instant.

But------the knife was not swung down no matter how long it took.

What is going on, I slowly turned behind and-----

“………Gah, ah………..a……..a……….”

The body of the man in battle suit shook and it was stuck frozen, holding up the knife------

I saw the tip of the sharp <<Katar>> piercing through his chest.

“Fuun, looks like I made it in time”

After his huge body collapsed and produced a tremor, our friend was standing behind him.

“Tora………….!!”

I confirmed the man has completely fainted this time, and I asked Tora why he was here and what’s occurring at the branch school.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 7.jpg|thumb]]

“------So the situation is more annoying than what we imagined huh…………”

I heard there was an attack by people in battle suits like the man collapsed in front of me.

I lost my voice when I heard there were many injured people and in the worst case scenario there might be deaths too.

“I saw one of them chase after Hotaka. And that’s the reason why I followed them too”

Half-way through the attackers managed to reach him and after he defeated all of them, he chased after Miyabi again and reached this spot.

“I turned up late because there was a small trouble”

“There is no problem since we're saved. Anyway, thanks a lot for moving for Miyabi. If you did not follow her then……………”

I cut my words and looked at Miyabi who was being hugged by Tachibana by the shoulders.

She got released by the fear and started crying again.

“I don’t need your thanks. I just thought you will feel bad if anything happens to this girl even though she was someplace beyond your reach”

It’s exactly true.

That was why I am seriously thankful to my precious friend-Tora for the actions he took.

“Anyway let’s head to the branch school. They need as much battle potential as possible now”

“Wait, Kokonoe. I really want to do that too but, I can’t bring Miyabi there now……………”

“That’s true. It’s better to hide Miyabi somewhere safe. And also for Tachibana, it’s dangerous for you to follow us with those injuries”

“Thi-this level of injuries to me is………!“

“Don’t ask for the impossible. You’re in a condition where even moving is tough for you in the first place”

Even though it was to save us, her injuries got even worse because she forced herself just now.

“Both of us will go so Tachibana, you take Miyabi and hide somewhere-----“

“…………its okay if they can hide but, what are you going to do if this guy’s comrade finds them? Forget fighting, both Tachibana and Hotaka don’t have the power to even resist”

It’s just as what Tora says.

I can’t just leave the two of them here but, I can’t bring them along either; now this is a problem.

“Then, I’ll go alone-----“

“Don’t be stupid. How can I let you go to that situation alone”

Judging by Tora’s tone, it seems he was not budging at all.

My name was called out at that moment and 2----no, 3 girls ran over to us. the last girl was a female butler being carried by a ponytail girl.

“Julie, Imari……….and Sara too! You guys are amazing to know that we're here”

They were a little out of breath, and I was surprised at the 3 of them that ran over.

That’s because we are currently at a place away from both the promenade and forest path.

“We used this. You know, the thing I used during the <<Blaze practice>> on the first day……….”

The terminal Imari showed me after our battle, during the day we reached the island was again in her hands.

“………..I am sorry but, about my Ojou-sama’s situation”

“Ah, that’s right. Sorry”

“Did something happen to Lilith…….?”

Even though her tone wasn’t that different, I could feel a weird change from Sara who could not hide her anxiousness on her expression.

“Actually------“

Imari’s talk gave the same shock----no, a stronger shock compared to what Tora told me just now.

Another enemy team appeared in the office, and Lilith stayed there alone to let the chairman escape.

“We got attacked by the enemy half-way too but Julie saved us”

Julie said '''''it’s okay don’t worry about it''''' when Imari thanked her.

“I’m worried about Lilith. Let’s head back quick. Sara, you stay here with Tachibana and the rest. Also-----Imari too. Can you protect the 3 of them for me?”

“………….Sorry, Tooru. I won’t listen to that. I promised Lilith I would head back immediately. I might not be helpful in battle but, I want to go back no matter what”

A strong will was in her eyes and when Imari stared at me------

An unexpected person supported her opinion, it was Tora.

“…………I will stay. Even if Nagakura stays here, she won’t be able to handle the situation if an opponent of this guy’s level comes. It pisses me off but, it’s better to have Julie head to the branch school battle potential wise”

“Tora………..”

“Hurry up and go. You’re going to save that girl right”

“………sorry, Tora. Leave it to me”

“Tora, I apologize too. And, thank you”

Tora turned behind when he heard Imari’s words.

“It’s just picking the right people for the right jobs…………more importantly, all of you stay alive. Understand?”

“Ah………of course, I promise”

“The three of you-----please help my Ojou-sama”

For last, Sara who hates me like a snake lowered her head, and we head out after I replied '''''I definitely will'''''.

“Julie, Imari. Let’s go!!”

[Ya---!] [Uun!!]

Four of them remained there and the rest of us ran to the branch school

When we got near the branch school, I could hear gunshots, screams, shout, trembles and so on from there.

We got through the forest not long later and-----

I gasped when I saw a giant ring blade in battle at the hall.

“What’s that………?”

“Apparently that’s Tsukimi’s <<Blaze>>. You know, the one where you can release its full power at <<IV>>”

Running beside me, Imari gave a quick explanation.

(Even though she has that amazing <<Power>>, why didn’t she use it during our fight?)

Although I had some questions, I postponed it for later and charged into the western building.

We went through the door that has lost its shape due to explosives or something and ran up the stairs.

“Lilith!!”

We went inside the room and found the gold girl covered in injuries.

Her skin and clothes were stained with soot-like dirt and the 6 holes on the wall caused by some kind of explosion similar to the building entrance was probably not unrelated.

3 men in battle suits attacked Lilith but, one of them faced towards us when they saw us.

Faster than he could prepare his rifle, Julie jumped to him and swung down her sword. However the enemy could not be taken lightly since he blocked the sword flash.

“Are you alright Lilith!”

“Sorry. Preparations for tea time hasn’t started yet”

Although Lilith was talking non-nonchalantly with a wry smile, she was a little different than usual.

Maybe it was because she was handling two opponents or she was tired from her injuries.

(………her expression huh)

As if she was irritated from uneasiness, it was totally a far cry from her usual leisurely attitude.

“I’ll help out too, Lilith”

“It’s okay. More importantly go inside”

“Tooru, the chairman went inside there”

She pointed towards the broken wall that probably had a door there and Imari gave a simple explanation.

“That’s the case. So, this might be pathetic coming from the <<Exception>> but, I let one go. That’s why; we don’t have the time to handle these guys”

Lilith’s judgment was probably correct.

Judging by her impatient and fast tone, there was not time for question and answers.

But, is it okay to leave this spot to Lilith who is exhausted now.

“Tooru. I will stay!”

“Imari………!?”

“I think it’s better if I stay here. If not, I might not be able to protect my promise”

After looking at Lilith’s condition and those 3 enemies, Imari made her decision and prepared her <<Sword>>.

“Understood. I leave this to you, Imari”

“Right back at you. If Tooru and Julie don’t come back safe then I won’t be protecting my promise at all! Julie, I will handle that man!”

As soon she shouted, Imari slashed towards the man in a battle suit that Julie was handling before.

“Ya----, I understand. I will protect Tooru”

“You heard her, Tooru”

Imari giggled while the sound of a sword clashing with the man echoed.

“I will protect Julie too………..”

“…………..Tooru, that vow belongs to your future partner which is me. Well, I guess I will let it go this time since I have no choice”

Lilith slightly regained her composure when she said that.

“Okay then, I leave that guys to you, Imari!”

“Yes, Lilith! …………but, taking this guy alone is too much for me so, it would be a lifesaver if you finish it fast!”

Both of the girls fluttered their {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} and ponytail.

Julie and I looked at that by the side and run towards the big hole ahead.

“I am counting on you! Please protect that girl-Sakuya, Tooru!! Julie, I will count on you too tentatively though!!”

[Aah, I will definitely protect her!] [Ya---!]

We accepted Lilith’s request while running through.

After we advanced into the big hole that was opened up when the wall got destroyed, there were stairs leading underground. While paying attention to the wreckage, a dim road revealed itself. Although the underground road had lamps lighted up with a few meters interval between them, the length of the whole road was unknown to us.

We silently ran on the road leading straight ahead.

Our footsteps were the only sounds echoing there.

It was probably rarely used until today. After advancing through the slightly dusty air for a while------the underground road suddenly reached its end.

There was a big open place when we got through the road, and it seems this was a cave with a strong smell of salt floating around, since it was connected to the sea.

When we peeked down our foothold, we found out we were standing on a place constructed 30 meters (10 storeys above the ground) from the sea and there were iron stairs along the wall leading downwards. There was a pier further down the stairs and a 20 meter long pleasure boat was anchored there.

(--------! That’s…………!!)

The moment I noticed the peoples believed to be the staffs collapsed at the pier, the sound of the engine echoed throughout the cave.

The boat stopped at the pier started moving by some unknown individual.

Who was moving the boat? There was only one conclusion I reached by assessing the situation.

At the same time, I know we won’t make it if we descend the stairs.

“Julie, we're jumping!”

“Ya---!”

There was no hesitation. We jumped through the fence and let our body dance in the air.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>ByuuGooo* the air hit my cheeks and-----

We reached the deck while making a loud sound and the pleasure boat shook greatly. Although there was a dent on the iron deck, the boat continued exiting the cave without stopping.

“Yoo, we meet again”

The teenage Caucasian boy thought to be moving the boat came to the deck and after exchanging sights with his arrow-like eyes, those were the only words that I naturally could come up with.

“Yeh, we meet again as expected”

The teenager made a small smile.

We will meet again------

Whether or not 2 months was a long or short time, the prediction I made that time became reality now.

The ship slowly moved forward inside this tension.

Assessing from the sight of no one in the bridge, the boat was probably in autopilot.

“Where is the chairman?”

Standing beside me, Julie asked the teenager while pointing the tip of her <<Saber>> at him.

“She is not injured at all, so do not worry. She is currently taking a rest inside the cabin”

The teenager’s tone was polite but, a somewhat hypocritical courtesy could be felt within and it brought forth unpleasantness.

“But even so, it was reckless to jump down from that height”

“That’s because the target was big”

“No matter if you are an <<Exceed>>, you should be somewhat hesitant to do so”

“You will take the chairman away if we hesitate even a little”

By the sudden decision I made, the girl who jumped off without any signs of hesitation answered.

“Amazing decision skills…………..and, we are about to go out to sea”

Just like the teenager’s words, the boat passed through the cave and exit under the starry skies.

Judging by the position of the shining moon above the sky and the giant island silhouette, I found out we were southeast of the island.

“………….Can I hear your name?”

“Kokonoe Tooru. She is my <<Duo>>, Julie=Sigtuna”

“I am called <<K>>. It’s Kokonoe Tooru right? I predicted I would meet you soon----in the near future but, I never would have thought I would do so at the end of the <<Selection>>”

“<<Selection>>? What’s that. For what reason did you attack us for?”

“At the very least, it is a plan unrelated to you now”

“I think I am quite related though”

“What, you won’t be related anymore if you die here”

“What did you say………..!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kuku* <<K>> laughed as if he was looking down on us and that made my feelings a little irritated.

“…………….Tooru”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kui* my sleeves was pulled and I regained my composure.

“Sorry. I have to calm down”

“Ya---“

Since I managed to relax a bit thanks to Julie, I started talking to <<K>> while thinking about what we should do now.

(The ideal choice is to beat this guy up and save the chairman)

I can’t guarantee we can achieve that. That’s why; I decided to try another way.

I casually operated the armband while acting as if I was checking my arms condition and send out a rescue signal.

I then released the clasp before hiding it in my hand and dropped it on the deck.

Even if we fall into the sea, it will be possible to grasp the boat location with this.

(…………Getting thrown out off the ship means the end but, I can’t help to think that)

Another problem would be, does the academy side have the leisure to pick up the rescue signal.

The possibility that the branch school is fighting now is high, and if that’s the case they probably don’t have the leisure to send a rescue here. The reason why I still send the signal out was because I recalled back Imari’s words which were '''''use everything you have in your hand.'''''

“Well then, it might be weird to say this but, I am very merciful------I have a very sweet personality for a soldier………..5 seconds, I will give you that much time to think. It's the time I give for you two to jump into the sea to run away”

“Then I don’t need even 1 second. I can’t refuse the request I got from Lilith. Also, I will protect the people within my hands' reach………That’s why-----I will protect the chairman!!”

“Houu. The girl there-----Julie=Sigtuna was it? How about your answer?”

“It’s tentative but, I got requested by that {{Furigana|person|Lilith}}…………..and I reject because I can’t swim”

“Fufu, your partner is good with jokes I see”

(……………it’s the truth though)

It seems <<K>> took Julie’s answer as a joke and clapped his hands.

“Okay then------let’s begin. The game where the winner would be given the princess and our lives bet with the coin………..of course the winner would be me”

The owner of those arrow-like eyes made a different kind of smile.

It was an evil, distorted and ice cold smile.

“Captain of the <<Riberus>>, <<K>>-----will now exterminate the obstacle”

[Kuh……..!?] [That’s…….!!]

Killing intent blew towards us like a sudden gust.

I prepared myself in reflex from that strong intent.

There was probably no gap between our physique and age but, the pressure <<K>> was giving off was so strong it made sweat flow down my back.

“Okay, let’s go”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ka* *Ka* *Ka*………….<<K>> walked on the deck and slowly closed the gaps.

Even though a misapprehension of the battle hadn’t start almost got to me, there was no way I can let it happen. Those arrow-like eyes did not look away from us, and one step after another, he slowly came closer.

I suspected it might be a trap or something, by looking at his casual state but-----

“…….Tooru”

“Aah. Let’s go, Julie!”

His intention for coming closer was unknown to me but, it’s convenient to us who are experts at close and short distance combats. We matched our breathing and filled in the gap at the same time.

We aimed at his stomach with me releasing my fist from the right while Julie taking the left-------but, <<K>> moved his body only by a bit and dodged the <<Saber>> before easily blocking my fist with his palm.

“That is quite some power you have there. It's at the same level with my subordinate wearing the <<Unit>>, about there I guess. I never would have thought this would come from flesh even though it was genetically altered……………I now understand the reason why <<Equipment Smith>>-dono is fixated on the <<Exceed>>”

While blocking my fist, <<K>> said something incomprehensible. During that time, I relaxed the power before pushing in again but, he was not budging at all.

Julie swung her blade again during that moment. Even though he dodged the horizontally swung blade by lowering his head, Julie kept that momentum and used one sword to cut upwards. He then lifted his face he lowered this time. The moment he made a big swing reaction with his upper body, I relaxed my fist and performed a locking move, but-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Buun* the kick missed. <<K>> used the momentum he got when he lifted his head and jump backwards.

“He is quite a skilled fighter”

Since the boat floating on the waves was constantly swaying, it was hard to maintain the center of gravity. However, judging by how <<K>> outdone our attacks without any trouble from that display of attack and defense; I could feel that was only a fraction of his true strength.

“We are going to continue attacking, Julie. It’s disadvantage to keep blocking in this small deck”

“Ya---!”

We charged in again. I went in front this time and released a hook from a distance-----but, this was a feint. I shifted to bending my body when I missed, and made a spinning side sweep with my leg. However, <<K>> slightly crouched down to dodge that too.

“Not bad! But, both my attacks are feints!”

The moment <<K>> moved to dodge the sidekick, the silver girl jumped over my head while my body stance was low because I was bending down. Julie then performed a splendid drop kick with the momentum and slammed it to <<K>>’s face.

“…….how disappointing. It might be fast but, it’s regretfully light”

Julie’s kick was blocked by <<K>>’s crossed hand guards, and the damage could not get through.

“But----you stopped moving!”

After Julie jumped away from the kick’s recoil, I switched in and gave him a hit.

When I slammed his stomach with an elbow strike plus the momentum of me standing up, <<K>> who took a clean hit, got blown away before his back got slammed towards the handrails.

Although the iron fence served its purpose to prevent people from falling off the deck but, its shape was greatly distorted from the impact.

However-----

“Fufu that is one fine combination”

My expression stiffened when I see <<K>> stand up without breaking his small smile.

“………I thought you took a clean hit though you know?”

I should have the power to destroy a concrete wall now that I am <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>.

I never would have thought he would stand up that easily as if there was no damage done to him at all.

“It is somewhat painful”

“Haha……..somewhat huh”

<<K>> showed a smile while wiping his stomach.

“The damage was probably quite powerful if it was my subordinates but, it’s not as strong to make them faint though. However, the <<Unit>> I am wearing now is actually an exclusive model for me. Output, armor, and other statuses are higher than the normal ones so, I only received a slight damage from the attack just now”

“I see. So the reason why you people transcended humans is because it thanks to those battle suits. No wonder all of you were wearing strange outfits”

“That is correct. Just like you <<Exceed>> who transcended humans with the <<Lucifer>>, we transcended humans with this <<Unit>>”

“I am kind of happy there was a hit, though it’s not much”

Although I made a sarcastic smile to him, I was confirming the situation in my mind.

(If he isn’t bluffing then, it wasn’t that effective. He might took some damage but, it’s far from a critical hit……….so that means----)

I moved my consciousness to the girl standing beside me with her <<Double>> prepared. No matter how much the <<Unit>> is resistant to impacts, it should be unable to block slash attacks. That is probably true judging by the fact he dodged Julie’s <<Saber>> when she first swung it down.

The basic strategy I thought from that point, was to have Julie finish him as I become her support.

(………I guess I should find a chance behind him and slam <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> there)

“Julie. Sorry but----“

“I understand. Tooru’s will focus in support and use that when you find a chance”

As expected from the partner that stood beside me several times shoulder by shoulder.

She has already figured out my intentions.

“It’s really reassuring to have Julie around huh”

“Nai. That’s what I want to say to Tooru”

“………….now that you have finish discussing, can I begin now? However, I will be moving my hands now”

<<K>> pulled out two knifes from the circular storage on his hips, and prepared it with both his hands.

“Let’s go, <<K>>!!”

I made an eye signal to Julie-------and charged in for the 3rd time.

However this time was different, I changed to a left stance with my right fist and leg brought forward.

Compared to the original right stance with my left arm and leg brought forward, my defense will become softer because I cannot use my <<Shield>> for attacks coming from the right. What’s more, I can’t use the <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> which requires twisting my body.

“Hoou, what are you trying to do after changing your stance?”

“Like this!”

In an instant, I lowered my arm after hardening its muscle-------and my right fist placed around my hip, sliced into the air.

“------!!”

A slightly surprised expression appeared on <<K>>’s face who was making a very leisurely expression until now.

Even though he dodged the fist aimed at his face, it scratched his hair.

“I see, so this is the reason why you made a left stance”

This was a new move I made by the experience I gained, during the final battle we had with Lilith to scatter her rose last time.

The stillness before the button falling, and the move after it fell-----

That battle like the ones shown in western movie was the hint.

The new move was similar to a flicker jabs in boxing and the fist prepared at a low angle thrust straight at the opponent in an instant. Taking <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>>, the move of releasing all the charged power in one punch as the base, I arranged it to a move stressed in rapid fire. Since the motion was close to none while the power was reduced, it looks as if I was performing quick shots and I gave this move a name.

“Eat this, bullet punch!!”

“…………..Let’s name it <<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>>, Tooru”

Different from the first one, <<K>> could only strengthen his guard to my fast fists fired in rapid succession. Even though it was stressed in rapid fire, it does have the same power as a right straight worthy to have <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> as its base move.

Julie slashed down at that moment but, <<K>> jumped behind immediately.

Julie’s charge attack was wild and------<<K>> blocked off the all-side slash attack with the knives in both his hands. Instead of stopping it, he diverted the power away.

But, Julie’s attack was not so sloppy to allow him to divert everything away.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kiin*! The knife got repelled off his hands together with a high-pitched sound. Even though Julie took this good opportunity to slash down at him, it was a trap invitation. He purposely threw the knife away.

The moment <<K>> dodged the swung down sword, he aimed for her petrified moment that didn’t even take 0.1 second and grabbed Julie’s wrist before throwing her-----no, slamming her to the deck.

“Hah……….!!”

Julie’s face distorted from the impact.

<<K>> lifted his leg to step on her but-----

“I won’t let you!!”

It got prevented when I slammed into him.

Taking the chance when <<K>> staggered a bit, Julie rolled away but----

“Nice follow-up……….but, you carelessly closed in the gaps too much!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Dozuuu*,*Gah*……….!! His knee strike thrust towards my stomach and made me stagger before he blew me away with a punch.

“Fufu, nice work surviving through that. However, I wonder how long would that last”

Luckily-----no, it was on purpose. When the charge attack stopped, <<K>> showed a leisure smile when he looked at us standing up. 2 knives flew towards me when I fell down after getting blown away. I blocked one with my <<Shield>> and somehow managed to dodge the other one by twisting my body but, my sleeve was cut open.

“Are you okay, Julie?”

“Ya--, no, problem………”

Her words do not match her state completely at all. Julie’s shoulder was going up and down while her breathing was in complete disarray.

“Please don’t force yourself. That’s because you have to perform the final blow!”

Faster than finishing my words, I headed to <<K>> waiting for us.

It was not a simple charge but rather I moved in as if I was drawing a lightning.

I blocked the knife thrust towards me with my <<Shield>> and got closer to him.

The knife <<K>> was holding in both his hands were freely trying to aim for my life. It was probably impossible for me to get close to him if I was handling him alone, when I saw his amazing knife technique. However, I was not alone. My partner-Julie was constantly making diversions for me.

Unlike me, Julie moved into <<K>>’s blind spot with footwork diversions. Of course, because <<K>> could not afford to ignore her movements too, he focused on chancing his standing position to always have Julie’s movement in his view and because of that, he could not concentrate on the fight he was having with me.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 8.jpg|thumb]]

It was not a simple attack but rather it was one of our combination plays.

“Seriously, it’s annoying”

“That’s praise for me. I’ll gratefully accept that”

I obstructed the knife path with my <<Shield>> and tore the air with my fist, while Julie repeatedly perform the hit and away. But even so, he has yet to receive a decisive hit.

(Damn it, this guy is amazingly good in defense……!)

I gradually understood <<K>>’s strength as we fought.

It goes without saying for his knife techniques and <<Unit>> defense but anyway, his defense is amazing.

He skillfully wards off my attacks and Julie’s slashes before dodging. Because the power was diverted away to the air, chances would appear after our attacks, and he would swing his knife aimed towards that chance.

Since he wouldn’t make any big swings with his attack, no chances were formed after <<K>>’s attack.

He was different from any enemies we faced before. His style, which involves not initiating an attack but still gaining the upper hand, was a battle style which could be made possible because of his confidence in his absolute defense.

(Strong! But, I can’t lose!!)

“Again with that flicker huh……however, overusing a single move is something not worth for praise you know”

While paying attention on the knives position, the moment I released the <<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>>.

A sharp pain ran through my body and after warm blood splashed out from my forehand, I scattered to the deck.

“Guuu!!”

The <<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>> has been broken.

He swung his blade matching with the punch I released and-----a wound appeared in my forehand.

“No way………!”

I got surprised that he matched a counter to my fist moving at high speed which was hard for the eye to capture.

“No matter how amazing the move is, it’s not something you should repeatedly show out. Especially for '''''a move that has a weakness''''' in it. You are slightly lowering your fist the moment you release it”

“Guuh……..Damn it!”

I could not restrain my discomposure when he found my weakness in that short battle and whats more with detailed specification.

Because of that, I made a simple attack.

<<K>> easily dodged the big swing attack I made----before stabbing the knife into my thighs.

“uuuuuh!! Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”

“Tooru!!”

When <<K>> turned around, he pulled out the knife from my thighs to ward off Julie’s charge attack and at the same time, he used the leg supporting his body as an axle and-----landed one kick at her knees.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mikiri* together with such a dull sound, the silver girl’s facial expression distorted.

“Chances will be born when your calmness is broken-----it’s hard to understand why you would join the battle when you don't even know something that simple”

<<K>> mercilessly kicked up to Julie’s stomach when she was staggering. Julie was then made to suspend mid-air with the leg he kicked before he slammed her down to the deck immediately.

“Kuh, Fuu………!!”

The deck dented from the impact and she dropped the <<Double>> she manifested with her <<Soul>>.

The knife was mercilessly swung down at her there.

“Yu-Rie………!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Giikiii*!! I covered Julie and blocked the blade with the <<Shield>>.

“Fufu, it’s amazing you can move with that leg”

“I promised to protect Julie……!!”

“You are just going to make me tired if you keep spouting out stuff you can’t do”

I got blown away with a kick at my stomach the same time he said that.

<<K>> walked over to the downed me and-----stepped onto my chest.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mishi*…………..*mishi*, *mishii*, *Mikii*………!!

“UGuh……….AaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaa!!”

My bones started to scream from the strong pressure and it made me shout.

“Nice voice there………..well then, please say that one more time. What are you going to do to her?”

While making a sadistic smile, <<K>> increased the pressure of his stepping leg.

Even though I tried pushing his leg away, his legs didn’t move at all as if it was a rock.

An shout of anguish, a complete mismatch with the starry skies echoed throughout the area.

“*Cough*…….Gah, Haa………!!”

Blood was mixed into my shout but right when my conscious was starting to fade----

The silver girl stood up.

“Get away from…….Tooru!!”

Even though she was staggering and dragging her leg, Julie still swing her sword.

For me. In order to protect me.

Even though a simple swing will cause great pain to her.

However the power was low because of her condition and she stumbled back after her slash got deflected.

“Please stay still. I will send you to same place as him soon”

“I won’t let you………! I will protect Tooru!!”

“Protecting each other. What a wonderful bond. Hahahaha”

Julie was moving her body with a will strong as steel. She repeatedly performed breath-taking combination attacks with a speed unthinkable that she was having great pain on her knees.

“To think you still have some moves left………….okay, I’ll play with you too. Until that small body reaches its limit that is!”

<<K>> pulled out the remaining 2 knifes from his circular storage and retaliated the silver girl.

Julie became the gust and moved around the small deck with high-speed movements. Her {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} fluttered like wings and was being illuminated by the moon.

“Houu, you still can move faster huh. It’s amazing how you can move with that broken knee”

“I won’t let anyone…….die in front of me!! I won’t let anyone become like my papa………..!! That’s why I will protect Tooru!! I-I, vowed that!! That’s why I will definitely protect him!! In order for that----I will defeat you!!”

It was at that moment.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii--------*!!

Suddenly, a noise that makes one want to cover the ear by reflex, echoed throughout the ship.

It was being produced from Julie.

Julie accelerated together with that sound.

It was a speed even me as her <<Duo>> has never seen before.
“Yu-Julie…….!?”

<<K>>’s leisure expression disappeared when he saw Julie swinging her blade with crazy speed.

“-----Muu, I never thought you could still move faster……….!?”

He became anxious and could not ward off the attacks as he pleased anymore; blocking the sword from reaching his body was all he could do.

“Guhh, no way……….impossible, this much………..!!”

<<K>>’s expression distorted from the shock.

“Haa,ah………! Ah………! Haaa! Kuh, Haa…………!!”

Julie’s expression also distorted from the pain.

But even so, she continued accelerating.

Under the moonlight, Julie’s sword speed and quick body movements caused her to become a silver flash.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!”

The silver girl roared and----

Her presence changed.

Her presence changed to a silver wolf that just had its chains released.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

The slash of gales turned into a storm of swords-----

The storm of swords turned into a windstorm of sword bashes-----

And finally, the windstorm of sword bashes turned to a hurricane of storm blades.

“Impossible, impossible, Guh, uu……Gugahh, Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!”

He got swallowed into the slash storm and his knives got destroyed; his iron hard defense got pierced through-----

Having been blown away, <<K>> shattered the boat’s forward glass and slammed into the captain seat.

“Haaa……….! Haaa….! uh, Haa………..!”

--Iiiiinn…………..

The sound stopped the same time Julie feｌｌ to her knees.

(What the hell was that……….)

“-----!! Yu-Julie are you okay!?”

Those movements clearly crossing her own limits made Julie’s body paid a big price.

“Tooru, too……….are, you, okay………..?”

Even though she was so exhausted that she would collapse if not for the swords support, Julie was still worried about me. I became happy but my chest hurt at the same time; it was a very complex feeling.

---but, however, those feelings vanished in an instant.

“…………Ya-re ya-re. To think you hid that much <<Power>>……..it-it’s unexpected as expected you know………. however, it looks like moving itself will be a trouble for you judging by that state……….”

A wobbly shadow stood behind Julie.

<<K>> grabbed Julie’s neck from the back and lifted her up like that.

“-------------uuh!!”

While raising a sound that does not sound like a voice, Julie’s expression was filled with pain.

“Okay then, should I kill you by twisting your neck or choke you to death-------"

<<K>> pondered for a moment, before coming out with a cruel conclusion.

“I guess I’ll throw you into the sea. You can’t swim right? Even if you could swim, you will probably drown with your current stamina anyway. On top of that, there is nothing uglier than a drowned corpse. It’s also quite fun to make a beauty like you into something obscene”

“--------! S-stop------!!”

Julie’s body was ruthlessly thrown into the night sea.

I extended my hands and jumped.

“Julie, extend your hands! Just like that time!! Take my hand--------!!”

“Too…..ru…….!”

Our extended hand and fingers touched.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gashaa*!! We grabbed each other hands, and I strongly pulled Julie to me.

While hugging her small body, I slammed into the iron fence.

“Guh………ouch………”

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

“Aah, Julie how about you?”

“Ya--. It’s thanks to Tooru hugging me properly”

“I see. I would like to keep hugging you like this after this too but……….”

“It sounds nice but, we don’t have time to say that”

I stared at <<K>> while nodding.

“Seriously, how foolish. Someone unable to stand is just a burden and not a comrade, that’s something you should know right?”

“Foolish you say? Nooo, you’re wrong. I can continue standing up because my comrade is with me. That’s something you will never understand though!”

“………….what can you do after you stand up. Don’t tell me you seriously think you can do something in this hopeless situation?”

Hopeless------That might be true.

However, that only happens when all hope is lost.

I still have <<Power>>. A fang that is able to pierce through all that dwells in my right fist.

“Tooru……….”

Julie looked at me from inside my arms.

There was no despair in her eyes.

She believes me. Even though no words came out from her, her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} were telling me that

“I know. Let’s defeat him and head back with the chairman”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* her bell rang when Julie nodded.

('''''Use everything you have in your hand'''''. Anything is okay, just think of something…….!)

I recalled back the words Imari said-------

Something appeared in my mind the moment I recalled our reunion.

(Oh yeah, I have '''''that'''''! I can use '''''that''''' in this situation!)

“…………..Tooru, you thought of something?”

As expected from my <<Duo>>.

After nodding, I asked one crazy request to Julie.

“Julie. I have a request. Will you listen?”

“Ya----. I will listen to everything if it’s Tooru’s words”

“……….that’s one crazy answer depending on the time and situation”

“-----?”

I made a small wry smile before asking Julie who was showing a mysterious expression.

“Will you fly…..for this time?”

“If Tooru wishes so-----I will fly”

It might be harsh to ask Julie this when her knees might be broken.

But even so, Julie still nodded to me.

That’s because she believes in me.

“I will stop his movements for an instant. I’ll leave that moment to you”

“Ya---“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>kokun* after hitting her forehead, Julie leaned against the handrails.

“Sorry for the wait, <<K>>. I’ll let you taste this next”

I clenched my right fist and thrust it forward.

“As you like…………..though, there is the condition of whether or not you can hit”

He could say that because of his confidence in his defense.

It was only natural for him to say so, since most of my attacks except hard dodging complex attacks like <<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>> did not hit him since the start of this battle.

But even so, I swore I would slam a <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> to him and closed in the gaps.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zuu*……….*zuzu*……… I dragged my legs and left a trail of blood on the deck before standing in front of <<K>>.

“Fufu. You’re completely covered in wounds”

“I think it goes for the both of us”

I was completely worn-out from the attacks until now but, <<K>> was in a similar state because he got hit by Julie just now.

There were scratches on the so-called <<Unit>> and it was occasionally giving off sparks.

“Let’s end this, <<K>>”

I slowly took a left stance and said that.

“I wonder who will be the last one standing, you two or me-----"

[It’s a match!!] [It’s a match!!]

Both sides released fighting spirit and the final attack started with that as the signal.

We were the one taking the first move as usual. I was going to use <<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>> to steal the flow.

However, to <<K>> who has seen through its weakness already, he averted all of the punches by slapping it all downwards instantaneously.

(Although he's an enemy, this guy’s blocking is just as expected! However-----)

“'''''Blocking won’t be enough to beat me''''', your making that face huh”

“------Gabuh!”

A counter flew to me the same time he said that.

After I got punched at the face he stomped on my foot before a severe pain ran through the leg that got stepped on.

I got punched again at that moment, and even though I supported my body from collapsing this time, I immediately rolled away from the next attack.

“I lost all my knives. And I admit, the <<Unit>>’s output has decreased. However, it’s not that low until I can’t kill you by punches. A fist fight contest is very inelegant but, it can’t be helped in this situation though”

<<K>> talked without the assumption he was going to lose.

(Ouchh…………saying all you like and acting all happy………)

Even though I was distorting my expression from pain-------I already achieved my goal.

Yes, I purposely took the hit to achieve my goal.

All of this was to stop <<K>>’s movement.

(This will probably be the only chance. Can I do it……..? No, I have to do it!!)

I clenched my fist under the <<Shield>> and stood up after steeling my resolve.

“……….I guess those are eyes showing resolve huh. I have little stamina left anyway and I thought of going out for the finish too in this situation. Fufu, I have to focus on this”

“Kuh…….!”

It was quite annoying but, our techniques, movements, mentality has been seen through by those arrow-like eyes as if everything was in his palms.

But-----'''''that is also the reason for our victory.'''''

“Correct, I will end it with this. My fist-----go ahead seeing through it if you can!!”

I roared and stepped in, and release a horizontally curved attack.

“A feint again huh?”

<<K>> remembered this attack as the feint I used during the start of the battle.

And it was the same as this time------my fist hit the air, and I rolled forward with the momentum of the punch.

But, this was the different part. Instead of a sidekick, I performed a left back blow while raising my body.

However, <<K>> saw through that attack in an instant and dodged it.

“Forming a different combination from the first-------however, it's an immature attack pattern!!”

“As expected from you…….! Then------“

The moment my back blow missed, I opened my clenched fist.

'''''“See through this!!”'''''

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kaa!!*<<K>>’s eyes burned from the light.

“Guh, what the heck was that……!?”

The object I hid using the <<Shield>> when I stood up just now was inside my clenched fist.

The '''''switch was already turned on''''' the moment I showed my back to <<K>> when I rolled my body-----right after I performed the back blow.

The object I held in my fist was the armband. The reason why I took a hit on purpose was to pick up this object I threw on the deck.

Since the armband’s light was brighter than the moon and glittering stars, he took a blind hit with his arrow-like eyes that could see everything.

After losing his sight for an instant, his expression distorted greatly ------and, <<K>> noticed something.

He noticed Julie was gone.

“*Tsk*, where did you…..!?”

“Julie, Goo------!!”

As if to respond to my shout, <<K>> looked up at the sky.

Over there, an unrealistic, beautiful and magical picture was there.

The angel signifying the end was dancing in the moonlight night.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* After the appearing sound of the bell rang-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gikikiiiiiiiin*!! The <<Double>> sliced through the <<Unit>>.

<<K>> staggered when a slash was formed from the tip of his shoulder to his chest.

“Not yet………I have not------“

“No, this is the end. I’ll end it with this”

I also jumped into <<K>>’s chest area the moment Julie brandished her sword.

Those sharp arrow-like eyes were staring at me in hatred.

I pulled my fist like setting an arrow and-----

The <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> broke the <<Unit>> and pulled down the curtains of the battle.

“Tooru, the helicopter is getting closer. I think it belongs to that person”

At the direction Julie was pointing to, I saw a helicopter giving out search lights.

“Okay then, I am sorry to say this when you are resting but, let’s go pick up the chairman”

I encouraged my over-creaking body to stand up and entered the cabin while dragging my leg.

Having been put to sleep by <<K>>, the chairman did not wake up and appear on the boat even though there was a rough battle just now; she was just sleeping soundly on the bed.

After lifting up her small body, I got shocked from her light weight.

(Does she eat? Or is a child this light?)

After exiting the cabin while paying attention not to swing around, the helicopter has reached a distance where hearing the rotor sound is possible.

The helicopter soon reached above the boat and the girl with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} showed herself from the hovering machine above.

“To----O------RU------!”

I got relieved when I found out she was safe when I saw Lilith leaning forward and swinging her hands after opening the door. Tsukimi could be seen behind her.

“Hnn………uu………”

At that moment, the black clothed girl moved her eye lids. After making several weak blinks, her eyes fully opened and the chairman talked to me in a slightly dumbfounded tone.

“Kokonoe……Tooru……..? Where is this…….”

“On the boat. We are a little far away from the island though”

“I see……….. …………… which means, I take it you were the one that saved me?”

I quietly swung my head to the side when she asked.

“It wasn’t only me. Julie too. Also, Lilith, Imari, Tora and the others made the path for us……….”

“…………I understand. I am grateful to everyone. I will be indebted to you all for this matter”

“Debt, no------“

We did not save the chairman for such a reason.

Before I could tell her that, the chairman asked the next question.

“What happened to that boy?”

“Errr……..is it <<K>>? If it’s him-----“

“I am over here, <<Blaze Diabolica>>-dono”

Everyone at that place concentrated their sights at the voice echoing from the bow of the boat.

“<<K>>!!”

Those arrow-like eyes were staring at us.

I thought he would be unconscious for a while because he took a clean hit from the <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> but, it seems <<K>> was tougher than what I imagined.

I put down the chairman and prepared against <<K>>.

“Relax. I have no intentions to continue this battle. I don’t think I have any chances of winning if I take on Miss Bristol and Tsukimi Rito in this condition”

After taking a step back, the teenager showed his light smile.

“Wait!!”

“Let him go, Kokonoe Tooru”

The chairman was the one that stopped me.

“B-but chairman……..”

“I don’t mind………you’re <<K>> right? Nice to meet you. Please tell <<Equipment smith>>-sama I said hi”

“I understand”

After taking a deep bow, <<K>> jumped to the sea----and landed.

A submarine was there on the sea surface before I knew it.

<<K>> then disappeared together with the submarine.

“Kokonoe Tooru, and Julie=Sigtuna. I will get my payback sooner or later. Well then………”

He left those words.

“Ya-re ya-re………looks like we made a connection with one annoying guy”

“That’s true. However, it won’t be a problem if we get stronger before the next time we meet again”

“Haha, you got that right”

I laughed at the words that the girl beside me said----and recalled something.

I recalled back the ear-piercing sound that echoed in the battle.

And the memory of Julie moving at a speed that could be described as unusual, together with the sound.

(That sound and the Julie at that time, just what’s with that……….? It’s as if a beast trapped in a cage getting loose for an instant………….)

But now, the silver looks normal from what I can see.

As if the event that happened just now did not occur.

“----Tooru?”

Those {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} were looking at me before I noticed.

“Ah, So-sorry. I was daydreaming………..no-now that I think about this, Julie. When did you overcome your seasickness?”

“…………….I forgotten about it”

I could see Julie’s face color change under the search light.

Next morning------even though my wounds did not heal yet, we have to separate from Imari and the other branch school students.

“Leaving the last day aside, this one week was fun”

“Ahaha, that goes for me too. It was really great……..that I met everyone and more importantly Tooru again”

Imari and the branch school group came to the harbor to see us off.

It was very regretful to separate from the friends we made during the seaside school.

“I could not fulfill the cake promise in the end”

“Fufuu, it can’t be helped in this island without any shops. Nonetheless, it doesn’t change the fact it’s disappointing…………..aaah, I still have 3 debts left though”

I talked to Imari who held her hands behind her head and was looking away from me.

“Oh come on. Don’t make it sound like we will never meet again. You will just have to fulfill the cake promise the next time we meet, and repay the remaining 2 debts each time we meet again”

“Next time huh……….”

The pony tail girl turned around with lonely eyes.

“Next time. We will meet again like this time so we will definitely meet again. At least, we can do so when we get affiliated to Dawn organization after graduation. That’s why I will look forward for that day to come”

“………Mouu, oh Tooru. I won’t be able to completely give up after I managed to make myself give up if you told me that”

“Give up!? O-oi, Imari. Don’t give up. Our paths managed to connect so; you just have to work one step harder. We have one more year so, there are many chances to <<Level up>> right!”

I could not hide my surprise and panic when I heard that sentence come out from Imari who has a positive personality.

Imari looked at me with big wide eyes and------

She lifted the side of her lips to make a smile.

“Seriously, you sure said a carefree comment like it's just one step just because you have the qualification to graduate already. I am still <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> you know”

“Oi oi it isn't carefree you know. I said it because I believe Imari will definitely become <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>"

“Ahah, you sure like to say whatever you want……….”

While laughing, Imari looked up at the summer skies----and said.

“But well, I have to respond to your expectations since you said it to that extent”

“If you don’t want to respond to that then you can cancel off those debts you know”

“Ah, no fair! Then I will definitely sublimate to <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>. So prepare yourself because I will make you treat me to a cake buffet, Tooru!”

“Wasn’t it just one cake!?”

“Bubuu, you’re wrong. I never said it was going to be one cake in the first place”

That might be true but, I just can’t agree to that……

“Well, leaving that aside-----'''''see you again''''', Tooru”

“Aah. See you later, Imari”

Different from just now, we swore that we will meet again, and put our fist together.

The branch school group sees off the boat while they were standing at the wharf. When we reached a point where we can no longer see them, the ten classmates at the poop deck gradually entered the ship one after another.

The last one left there were 3 people; me, Julie and Tora.

“I will go back to the cabin. Tooru, don’t make a mistake and fall into the sea”

“I won’t………..”

Although I replied that, there was no guarantee I won’t do that when the boat makes a big shake.

My body was creaking due to <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>>’s burden. Adding on to that, there were cracks on my ribs, and a stab wound on my legs, my situation was completely far away from the word balanced.

If I really fell off then rather than laughing, I would probably be off to that world and-----even if I don’t go there, I probably can’t avoid getting called idiot for a while.

And with that, after I leaned against the wall and sat down with my legs freely put forward, towards the same direction the boat was heading to, Julie *chokon* sat beside me too.

“Julie. The salty wind might harm your wounds if you stay for too long so, you don’t have to force yourself just because you are my <<Duo>>”

“Nai. That goes for you too when it comes to injuries. And it’s not because I am your <<Duo>> that I am with you, it’s because I just want to be beside Tooru……..also, I think I will get seasick if I head back immediately”

The last sulky mumble made me spurt out laughing.

“You’re evil, Tooru. It’s a big problem for me……..”

“Hahaa, Sorry sorry. I’ll lend you my shoulder as an apology so forgive me”

“……….nai, I prefer your lap”

“Lap? Well I don’t mind……….”

“Ya---. Then I will accept the offer”

Julie lay down her body and used my lap as a pillow.

“Good night, Julie”

When I patted on the head of the girl that looks like a small animal, she closed her eyes comfortably.

I continued looking at the island turning smaller while patting on her silky {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}}.

“………….Tooru”

“You’re not sleeping? I think you will feel more comfortable doing so you know”

“Ya---. But, I need to ask something before that”

Just when I thought what it is, she threw me a question.

“If……..if Imari was accepted to the main school then-----will Tooru form a <<Duo>> with her?”

“With Imari?”

If Imari fought someone else other than me, she might have been accepted to the main school.

But------there was no if’s.

Everything in front of me is important now.

But even so, I guess I have some free time to imagine at least.

“That’s true………she might be a good friend, and good rival. But------I will only team up with Julie if I have to team with a girl”

“Tooru……….”

The girl right now getting spoiled by the lap pillow I am giving her.

I extended my hand out to this girl out of my own will.

“Even if Imari gets to enroll into the main school-----I will still take Julie’s hand”

“………..It’s somehow embarrassing. It’s embarrassing but------“

Even though I could not see her expression, Julie was probably making a smile.

“I am very happy”

It seems she was satisfied with my answer and I rubbed the silver girls head.

“Let’s drink apple tea when we get back”

“Ya---♪“

Inside the view with the sea, sky and clouds-----

While hearing the endless sound of the waves, I was thinking about one girl.

It was not the silver girl sleeping on my lap nor was it the ponytail girl I swore to meet again.

The hard-working, but shy and reserved girl.

The girl that fell in love with someone like me.

I continuously thought about the girl I hurt over and over again.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 6

2014-07-20T16:30:48Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 6 『Devour it』 */

==Chapter 6 『Devour it』==

===Part 1===

Miyabi’s face color changed immediately when she saw my shocked expression.

Even though she covered her mouth like, '''''I’ve done it'''''-----

It was too late.

“You heard it……..?”

I did not answer. However, that silence became the answer.

She dropped her sights to the ground, and continued her words; those words were either directed to me or to her own self.

“Ah, ahaha……….You heard………E-errr, I actually planned to say it with the wave sound to prevent you from hearing. After that, Tooru-kun would ask me what I said, and I would answer *Uun* nothing………then, I will tell myself to work harder than usual…………….and………it would be nice if it’s that……….”

“Miyabi……….”

Miyabi *Bikun* twitched her shoulders when I called her-----

She then slowly lifted her face.

“Errr-errr, Tooru-kun………..I want you to listen……..you might heard this just now but……but even so, I want you to listen………..!”

Her face was so red that it could not get any redder but she continued starting straight at me-----

She told me what’s in her heart.

“I love you………it might not have been long since we met but……..but even so, I love you. Ever since Tooru-kun told me that you would be lonely if I left………….I was in love with you……..that’s why……..that’s why, I really love Tooru-kun…..!!”

Even though the sound of the waves was echoing, that confession clearly reached me.

I-----was shocked while at the same time somehow predicted this.

I thought of this possibility during the afternoon, when I went looking for shells with Miyabi.

At that time, I rejected that possibility since Miyabi was bad with the opposite sex.

However, when I recalled back some events until now, there were some things I would agree.

Those '''''some things''''' were shown during the time she comes in contact with me. The image of her getting embarrassed when our hand touch, that shy face when I nonchalantly told her to work hard and focus started appearing in my mind.

All of it was forms of affection to me.

My heart changed from shock to confusion, and------to annoyance.

'''''(How should I answer……….?)'''''

My thoughts showed in my face------for an instant. It accidentally came out.

Not only was Miyabi uneasy, she was still looking at me so she did not miss that one instant.

It was already too late when I thought '''''oh no'''''----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tosaa* the sound of sand moving was produced, when the straw bag fell on the sand again.

Miyabi’s expression, changed to a tearful one in the blink of an eye-----

But she still tried her best to smile.

“Ah…….aha-ha…….As expected huh……..that’s true……even if I told you I love you………..it’s anno-ying……right………So-sorry……….!”

“Miyabi…….!!”

Miyabi started running on the beach.

I could not chase after her even though I called her name.

“Miyabi………..”

While standing frozen on the evening beach, I looked at her back gradually turning smaller and muttered.

After her figure disappeared by the rocks, I gathered the stuff scattered from the bag on the ground----

And picked up the stone for last.

The memory I had of Miyabi smiling when I found this stone and gave it to her in this afternoon looks like it was from a distant past.

I destroyed that smile.

“Damn……….!”

I clenched the stone.

Time won’t return even if I regret it.

It will never return.

Why did I get annoyed?

That’s because, I am an <<Avenger>>.

I entered Kouryou academy with a secret goal in my heart called revenge.

All of it was to gain <<Power>>.

In order to bring down my sister’s enemy with my <<Power>> which he judged was weak.

But, I regained back the days I lost 2 years ago in Kouryou academy.

Those warm, fun, and comfortable days.

But, not everything can be said to be good things.

I will gain <<Power>>, find out the meaning of the word, and accomplish my revenge------

Doubt was born inside me; I who lived with only those wishes from that day.

I don’t want to let go of the warm days I regained.

However, I also can’t let go of my revenge which is a mistake for those normal days.

Normal and abnormal days----my heart was wavering on those boundaries.

Those wavers moved and the doubt slowly changed to fear.

It changed to the fear of my everyday life filled with happy laughter and peace, one day turning to that summer day; my past filled with anger, hate, and sadness.

I must not forget.

I must not let it sink deep into my heart.

That’s because I am an <<Avenger>>.

(To have fallen……..to a guy like that……….)

How should I reply to the girl who told me heart felt thoughts while looking straight at me?

What do I think about Miyabi?

Although she was shy and quiet, it is fun talking to her, I would get energetic when I see her work hard and she looks quite charming.

More importantly, her shy smile was so cute it was bewitching.

There was no way I would not be happy if that Miyabi shows her affections to me.

It was true that I have a small affection to her.

But, but even so, I-----

I can’t throw away my revenge.

Around the time the sun was almost set, I returned back to the hall through the small path.

The main and branch school students were together in the hall getting started with dinner’s preparations.

“Kokonoe, you came back”

A girl in prep work-----Tachibana jogged to me and asked me.

“Where’s Miyabi?”

“Eh? Miyabi came back before-----don’t tell me, she isn’t back?”

“A-ahh………..this might be unlikely but, did she get lost?”

I thought it was still better if she got lost.

I distorted my expression and Tachibana’s face color changed.

“………….did something happen?”

“Sorry, hold this for me! I’ll go look for her!”

I pushed Miyabi’s bag to Tachibana and tried to head back to the road I just gone through but, my hand got grabbed.

“Wait, Kokonoe! I’ll go with you!!”

She might have guessed something when she saw my expression. Tachibana looked at me with a serious look.

At that moment, Imari and Miwa approached us because it seems they heard us shouting.

“What’s the commotion, Tooru, Tomoe? Ah-re, where’s Miyabi? -----you got separated…………as expected, it’s dangerous when the sun is down. Okay, we will go, both of you wait here”

“Noo, I will look for her no matter what you say”

Faster than me, Tachibana swung her head before continuing her words.

“I am Miyabi’s <<Duo>>. She is the precious partner I chose. Imari, it’s true that you are more informed about this island but, I can’t do something like sitting down and wait. That’s why I am sorry but, I will go look for her! Let’s go, Kokonoe!!”

After handing the bag to Miwa, Tachibana ran to the small path and I chased after her.

“Wait! Wait up……….! Arm ba…………..! …………..!!”

Imari’t panicked voice, got cut off immediately and could not be heard anymore.

Inside the forest in the ending twilight, Tachibana who was in front turned behind and asked.

“Kokonoe, where did you separate with Miyabi…….!?”

“………….probably at the hill road we separated with you guys. Around there”

There was no other road other than the mountain ridge from the beach. Which means, Miyabi did not take the usual road and should be somewhere around the ridge to the hall.

“I see. Then let’s head to the mountain ridge once. From there, let’s search the spot which Miyabi would most likely to get lost in”

There are quite a number of hard divergence from the ridge to the branch school and she most likely mistaken the roads somewhere.

It’s only natural since she was in a situation to lose her composure.

“You’re not asking anything huh”

“………….. You lost her even though you two were together. I know something happened but, I don’t know if it’s something I can pry into”

Tachibana might know Miyabi’s feelings.

No, thinking back carefully, Imari and Tachibana were the ones that made the conversation to put me and Miyabi together. That’s why if anything happen, it was not strange if she predicted something.

“Sorry”

“You don’t have to lower your head. More importantly, finding Miyabi now is our first priority”

Even though we looked down to the beach from the ridge when we were climbing down the slope just in case, we did not see any similar figure.

Further up the beach-----the sun has sunk into the water horizon and the sky turned into dusk before we know it.

On the opposite side----when we look down from the caldera, we found out it was already quite dark.

Even if it was the afternoon, it’s probably impossible to find someone covered under the trees.

“We have to hurry. It’ll probably be more dangerous at night……..”

Even though she is an <<Exceed>> I don’t think Miyabi in her current unstable state could make good decisions.

I heard that there are no big animals in the island but, it’s dangerous to wander around in the dark.

“There are 3 divergences that looks like it’s easy to mistake as a way back………….then first, let’s go on the animal trail. That looks like the path we used------Hnn?”

“What’s wrong, Kokonoe? You’re not going?”

I stopped Tachibana who was about to climb down the forest from the ridge.

“Wait. Just now, that’s…….a shadow right…….?”

“A shadow……….?”

Further up my finger------I saw a human-like shadow on the cliff thrusting out from the seaward side.

I felt as if I saw something moved at the edge of my view for an instant but, the shadow was already gone by the time Tachibana looked there.

“Let’s try heading there?”

It might be Miyabi.

Guessing my unexpressed intentions, Tachibana nodded before we ran to the cliffs.

“Should be around here”

After a few minutes, we reached the cliff but, there was no one there.

“I think we made a mistake coming here but, something like slipping down is…………”

“Do-don’t tell me………”

From the shock------a nasty picture crossed my mind and we headed to the tip of the cliff.

While watching our footsteps, we peeked down the cliff and could only see rocky areas down there.

Even though we are <<Exceed>>, it seems we won’t be able to reach the sea unless we make a long jump.

“She probably moved”

Tachibana peeked from behind me but, I agreed with her.

“What should we do? Should we head back to the same place?”

“No, I think it’s better to look at the road around here leading to the branch building. Even if we head back, as long as there is a chance we missed her when we reached here, I think it would be wasting our efforts”

If I think about the chance Miyabi might be here just now, it’s probably better to move according to what Tachibana said.

I swung my head down vertically, and was about to leave the cliff.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Jyari*. A giant shadow that appeared together with the sound of small stones getting stepped on was blocking our way.

Of course, it wasn’t Miyabi.

A familiar and yet unfamiliar giant male was standing there glaring at me with wickedness in his eyes.

“Long time no see, damn brat. I wanted to see you……..”

“Y-You are…….!!”

This guy, who was making a vulgar smile, was unmistakably the guy that intruded in the <<Survive>>. Of course with the face, he had a characteristic battle suit and assault rifle in his hands; the memories of 2 months ago vividly revived back because of that.

“……….Kokonoe. is this man perhaps…….”

“Aah, it’s that guy”

I nodded to Tachibana without moving my sights from the man. Even though it was the first time she met this man, she probably guessed who it was since she heard it from me and Miyabi.

“Why are you here…….!?”

“My mission, you should know that if you use your head a little. But, my role is already done”

“-----!! Did you do something to Lilith!?”

“Keh, no. this time, it’s a different target than that Bristol rampaging horse……………wait, you’re going to die now anyway so, it’s not your problem”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Perori* the man brought out his tongue and licked his lips in a foul manner.

“Seriously, that’s one heck of a bad guy line from movies. Since you talked that much, how about telling me what the content of the mission is”

Tachibana whispered to me who was speaking bitterly.

“Kokonoe……….”

“I know. We have to get through somehow. We are at a complete disadvantage if this goes on”

It’s probably impossible to avoid battle since he appeared specifically in front of me.

We are at the edge of a cliff. Meaning, we are at the disadvantage before things even start.

We will probably get tormented if we don’t at least get rid of the terrain disadvantage issue.

“Be grateful, you damn brat. I came to this southern island a few hours back purposely just to beat the shit out of you”

“I’m not happy at all if I am popular with you old man…….”

The man is not showing any weakness even though we were talking. The gun was normally just aimed at us.

The hatred of me was probably boiling but, it seems he was calm in battle aspects. He probably lost to me because he made light of me during our last confrontation.

“Your face is still annoying like usual. But, what are you going to do in this situation? Destroy the ground again? I think it’s a nice experiment to see if the <<Exceed>> would die after hitting the rocks from few meters above the ground! Gyaahahaha!!”

His disgusting laugh echoed throughout the area.

“Answer me this. Were you the one here just now”

“…………Idiot. It's not my duty to answer you”

He made a mocking expression.

But, since his reaction was slow by an instant, I understood that the shadow I saw was not this man.

That shadow was Miyabi like I thought huh.

(I guess its good luck that Miyabi did not meet up with this guy……….)

I changed my mood here. I'm still worried about Miyabi but, it will be dangerous if I don’t focus on this man.

“Tachibana. I will charge in. it’s the same basic strategy we did during the time with Lilith. But, it’s impossible to block all the assault rifle’s bullet so-----“

“Understood. I just have to be your support right”

Even if I didn’t finish my sentence, she immediately guessed the rest of it. I once again thought Tachibana is one trustworthy comrade.

“Well then…………time for you to die, damn brat”

The man released killing intent and distorted his mouth; he might have imagined our death.

His trigger finger moved-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gagagagagagaga*!! Together with ear piercing gunshots, the bullets were released with killing intent in it.

“”<<Blaze>>!!””

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GiKikii*!! Tachibana’s <<Chain>> turned into a tornado and averted the bullet’s path, although some of the bullets got through, most of it got blocked by my <<Shield>>.

“Whattt!?”

It’s normal for the man to be shocked.

That’s because most of the bullets got put down with only 2 <<Blaze>>.

We might get some injuries but, it’s far off from critical hits.

“Now!!”

I aimed at his discomposure, and lowered my body while preparing my <<Shield>> before charging at him.

The man is probably a veteran soldier as expected. He immediately regained his composure, and prepared his gun-----but, there was an attack obstructing him from pulling the trigger. The <<Chain>>’s metal drip hit the guys hand and made him drop the gun.

“Y-you little bitch……!!”

His anger burst and the moment I jumped into the man’s chest area-----

“Idiot, I purposely lured you here!”

“-----!!”

The fist I thought connected got dodged, and it hit the air.

“'''''Judging by the previous match, my physical abilities are now higher because I became <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>'''''-----that’s what you probably thought right, you damn brat……!!”

It probably occurred the same time he dodged. There was a knife being held in the man’s hand.

A blade slashed----from below to upwards.

Even though It was a close dodge, I got punched when my balance collapsed.

“I already know you got stronger. That’s because, I have been looking at you brats these past few days in detail!! But, we are also done adjusting the <<Unit>>!! Hyahahahaha!!”

I received more punches when I was wobbly and the knife came falling as a finale. Even though I immediately prepared my <<Shield>> and blocked it but, I immediately took an uppercut at my jaw.

“Kokonoe!!”

As if to change places with me who got blown to the edge of the cliff, Tachibana stood in front. Tachibana and the man exchanged attacks while defending in close combat. The <<Chain>> would avert the knife, the sickle would cut the air, and she would ward off his giant punches with Juuhou<ref group ="3G">A Kenpou-style with the principle of “Soft” to overcome the jujitsu weakness such as thrust and kicks</ref>. His giant body floated up for an instant------and got slammed to the ground.

But----

“………….Too naïve!!”

Disregarding the fact he got slammed hard to the ground, the man stood up immediately and at the same time released a kick with his log-like legs.
Tachibana got blown away even though she guarded it.

“That was a mistake. I never would have thought you would retaliate that way………”

Tachibana landed without falling down but, the arm she blocked the kick with was limping downwards.

“Kuh, Tachibana……uu……..”

Even though I tried to head out to stop Tachibana from fighting with her injuries, my view shook and I fell to my knees.

The jaw attack shook my head vertically and that caused a cerebral concussion.

“Kukuh………nice look you got there. Stay quiet like that. I’ll beat the shit out of you while giving you a pain you have never imagined before”
He licked the knife and made a disgusting laugh.

“……….This is a crisis huh”

Judging by Tachibana’s tone, I know she was feeling disadvantageous.

She probably calmly analyzed the situation by my condition and the wound on her chest.

“You can try running you know? But, that’s if you can do it”

There was no place to run. The man made a scornful smile at your completely disadvantage situation.

“………..okay then, I’ll do that”

“Whaaa!?”

Faster than his words, Tachibana turned her heels around and ran to me.

“…………..Kuh, damn it!!”

The man looked surprised but, he immediately picked up his gun after guessing Tachibana’s intentions.

“Kokonoe, we are jumping!!”

Running towards me, Tachibana did not slow down and hugged my body----

Inside the bullet storm, we reached the edge of the cliff and------

We jumped into the sea.

“-----E………Konoe…..Wake up, Kokonoe…….”

There was the sound of a helicopter rotor passing through.

I could hear a weak call mixed with that sound.

(Wh-where is this……..? What was I……..I was searching for for Miyabi and……)

Inside my cloudy conscious, I wondered why I am lying down on a place like this.

When I came to, I was laying on top a rock.

“-----! Oh yeah, that guy! And Tachibana……….Kuh…….!?”

I felt pain on my head after I raised my upper body when my memories became vivid, and I felt a damp sensation when I touched my head.

“Sorry………….I injured you…….”

Someone talked to me, and I noticed Tachibana lying down on the rock nearby for the first time.

“This is just a scratch, don’t worry about it. It’s a little sad I lost my parka”

We fell a few meters down to the sea after jumping from the cliff.

We rode on the wild waves and it seems I lost my parka when I hit the rock several times; I was currently not wearing anything on my upper body.

“Haha, I did something bad to you………”

When I say thanks in a joking manner, Tachibana made a weak smile.

“It’s thanks to Tachibana I am alive like this. I am really thankful”

Even if we continued fighting just now, we would probably be tormented by that guy since I could not move because of a concussion and Tachibana could only use one hand because of the injury.

That was why; I think Tachibana’s choice to retreat immediately was a good one.

“More importantly, Tachibana are you okay?”

Tachibana probably lost a lot of blood in the sea.

She looks like she was in pain but, Tachibana showed a firm smile.

“Fufu, of course. I am somehow-----Fuu, Guh…..!!”

Half-way in her words, Tachibana’s expression distorted into pain.

She got a palpation after she said no; it seems the shoulder she got hit by the man got dislocated and there were some spots hurting because she slammed into some rocks.

“Your ankle has the worst injury. I think it’s broken. I can fix it if I have cloth but………..”

I am worried about Miyabi but, as long as there is no way to tell what that man would do next, we have to get back to the branch school as fast as possible.

That’s why I have to perform emergency treatment for her fast but, I don’t have the cloth needed to fix her leg.

“Kokonoe, I am okay……leave me and-----“

“Don’t be stupid. How can I leave a girl alone out here”

It seems he might be injured too but, there is a possibility that guy might be going around looking for us.

Also, I can’t leave Tachibana out here.

“………….Tha-thank you, Kokonoe……..”

“It’s a normal thing to do so don’t thank me”

More importantly I need cloth or something close to it.

I looked around to look for something that got washed ashore so I can use and-------

“…………..Ko-Kokonoe. Errr, if it’s a substitute for the cloth……….. You can use my…..…”

“Eh? I use what from you?”

Since the word got erased by the sound of the waves, I could not hear what I should use at all.

When I looked at Tachibana’s face, she was making an expression as if she was having issue trying to say something.

“Li-like I said…….. St-st-strip off my s-stockings and use it…………”

“I see, your stockings. I get it!”

Its elasticity and length was enough. I had no objections using it as a bandage substitute.

“…………….strip your----stockings?”

I regained my senses here.

“Me?”

“I-I have no choice right! I can only use one arm even if I want to do it myself, and my body hurts whenever I move…….”

Thinking about the injuries on her shoulder and body, it’s true that her words are correct but-----

“T-that’s why, I want you to strip off my………stockings with……your hands……..”

She looked dazed half-way through her words.

Maybe Tachibana was clear on what she was suggesting for me to do right now.

“Thi-this is a treatment done because of this emergency situation. You should know that too……..!”

“A-ahh………….”

But even so--------*Gulp*.

Although I have no time to be thinking weird stuff now.

Even I know Tachibana does not mean it in any weird way when she brought up the suggestion.

But even so, Tachibana’s suggestion was enough to slam me in a vortex of nervousness.

I could clearly see her cheeks blushing in the dusk.

Of course, it goes for me too.

“F-faster…………….will you strip it off for me……….? I-if possible, do it gently…….”

“That’s what I’m planning but………tell me if it hurts okay……..?”

“I-I get it……….”

“Okay then…………I’m stripping it off”

I made up my mind and slowly put my hands into her skirt.

Tachibana looked away from me and stayed silent but-----

“hnn……….”

She twitched her shoulders when I placed my fingers on her stocking’s upper end.

After I pulled away my fingers in surprise, Tachibana looked at me apologetically and apologized.

“So-sorry. Continue……..”

I nodded and placed my hands on the upper end again before starting to pull it down slowly.

“Can you lift your hips a little higher?”

“Hnn………Hah, nnu………li-like this……..?”

I made her slightly lift her hips but, it hurts my heart to see her breath roughly.

But since I had no choice of stopping here, I started pulling down the stockings again----and half-way, my finger got caught on something.

“What? Strings……?”

“---------!! Wa-wait, Kokonoe! Pl-please don’t pull any further, that’s my…………under……..”

Her voice turned softer as time goes even though she was behaving flustered.

(My under………?)

Judging by this situation, I tried thinking the rest of the words and----

“Ah……”

I let out my voice when something comes to mind. When I did that, Tachibana noticed me noticing and looked downwards in embarrassment.

“Uaa, E-errr. Ah-no, Ta-Tachibana is like an adult so, I think those are good, un!”

“Wh-what is good, you sh-sh-shameless fool! Don’t imagine anything weird, limit those perverted thoughts!”

“Uu……..Sorry……….”

Even though I helped in, I got scolded back.

(My mouth is the one causing disaster huh……….)

While reflecting on my mistake, I vow to pull her stockings down silently from now on------I planned to vow but.

“Fuu…………Hnn, ah…………..Nuuuuu……….A-ahh, Haaan………Kokonoe, your fingers are, haaa……..”

“P-please stop with the weird sounds…………”

As expected, I just had to tell her after she leaked puffing breath.

“Don’t call it weird……..! I can’t help it since your fingers have been touching my thighs and its ticklish………..I am just bad with tickles………!”

Either it was anger or troubled, Tachibana was showing one of those expressions.

“So-sorry………Errr, I am continuing”

While feeling awkward, I started pulling down her stockings again.

“Hnn, Haaa………..a,Hnkuh………..Fuaa-a-a-aaaaa………”

In the end, I could not help but touch her legs with my fingers and although Tachibana pressed her mouth with her hands to resist it, she could not break those charming breaths until the end.

Thanks to that, I felt as if I could not see Tachibana’s face up front for a while.

“-----Okay. done with the fix. Let’s hurry to the branch school”

Not long later, the emergency treatment for fixing her legs and other injuries were done so I carried Tachibana.

“This is the second time I carried Tachibana like this. Please don’t go wild like last time?”

“Carry……..!? Do-don’t say something weird!! Uu, ouch ouch………..”

“I-I don’t mean it that way so stop rampaging!! Anyway, let’s go. It will be wobbly but bear with it”

“U-umu……Kokonoe……err, Thanks……….”

“Don’t worry about it. Okay, let’s hurry!”

I started running, with full power towards the branch school.

However------

After a few steps forward, I could not help but to stop my legs.

That’s because I found a familiar parka washed ashore at the rocky area.

“”…………………””

“How should I say this……..sorry”

“Don’t say anything, Kokonoe……..”

We crossed the mountain ridge and after we left the forest path leading to the branch school, I continued running to the branch school.

It was clear that there is a weird air wrapping the island.

Even though it was night time already, I could hear the birds making noises.

Something is happening.

Although I don’t know what it was, I continued running while an uneasy feeling was in my body-----

“Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

I stopped my leg at the sudden scream that sliced through the darkness.

“Kokonoe, that’s……..!!”

We immediately noticed who the owner of that scream was.

“Miyabi…………!!”

===Part 2===
Reversing the time to when Tooru and Tomoe was at the mountain ridge.

“Excuse me”

A staff member brought the ponytail girl into the office, Sakuya and Lilith was in.

“What’s wrong?”

Since there was an emergency in the main school, Sakuya was irritated without it being shown in her face.

However, the anger was mixed into her voice and both of them that entered the room got overwhelmed for an instant.

(Ahaha………it’s hard to think your 10 years old)

Even though Imari thought that to the girl in front of her, she immediately changed her feelings and began talking about her business.

“I am sorry. Since one student from the main school got lost in the forest and has not came back yet, I apologize but can I borrow a terminal to use?”

When Tooru and Tomoe ran out, she tried telling them about the armband signal device but her voice did not reach them. Imari did not chase after them and told the problem to a staff immediately; that’s why she went there to receive permission to borrow the terminal which acts as a receiver.

“…………..understood. We will prepare it”

Although Sakuya was thinking '''''why of all times''''' in her mind, she changed her mood and ordered the staff.

Left there, Imari felt the uncomfortable feeling there.

The owner and 2 previous visitors did not open their mouth in the room and the air here was heavy.

Regardless of the fact that she holds the highest authority in the academy, she was a young 10 year old genius.

Another one was a girl wearing a butler outfit.

The last person was the <<Rifle>> user and has another name called <<Exception>>.

She did not have many chances to talk with Sakuya so she had no idea what she’s like.

Even though Sara talks a little, she has seen her swear her loyalty to the gold girl.

Lilith was the only one there that she has gone out together these past few days and somewhat understood about.

Although she is a little selfish and follows her own pace, she basically has a frankly sociable personality and because of that, she has a good relationship with the other students. She’s a beauty and although she knows it, she would not boast about it. She probably was confident about herself. She was so relaxed that it was unthinkable she is in the same age.

And one more------She does not hide her affections to Tooru at all to the surroundings.

That’s all was Imari’s observation of the 3 people she can see.

(I wonder if they were talking about something serious……..?)

Something has happened judging by their atmosphere but, Imari would never come to the answer that the main school was being attacked.

Within the silence, Imari glanced towards the gold girl.

Because Imari would often come in contact with Tooru, she would also talk to Lilith too and although she likes her personality, it was hard to open her mouth there as long as the other 3 wouldn’t do so.

Lilith broke the silence there.

“……….Imari, who got lost?”

“Ah……..Err, it’s Miyabi. Tooru and Tomoe are looking for her now”

“I see. That’s so Tooru”

Imari felt the room atmosphere turned a little lighter when she saw her smiling outside.

Immediately, the staff that went out of the room came back with the terminal in his hands.

“Thank you very much. If you would excuse-----“

It was too early to say '''''excuse me''''' and bow her head down.

“--------!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gattann*. Lilith suddenly ran to the window and looked out with a stern expression.

Imari decided to cancel her thoughts for leaving the room temporarily when she saw her expression and quietly looked at the situation there.

“……………we got hit. I never would have thought they would come using HALO……….”

High altitude low opening<ref group ="3G">http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/High-altitude_military_parachuting</ref>----AKA, HALO.

A descending method which consists of jumping off the aircraft flying at a height of 10000 meters, and opening the parachute after reaching 300 meters above ground. Infiltrating in a distance that even Lilith could not perceive their presence, it seems the island was swallowed into chaos.

On the other hand, many of the students preparing for dinner in the hall noticed the abnormal situation when they heard the sound of parachutes opening. Even though everyone pointed at the night sky and saw something falling down, only some of the students there noticed that it was a HALO.

This would be included in later curriculum but at the current point, since this was a technique not taught to them yet, it was only normal for them to say they don’t know.

However, it was different for the teachers and staff graduated from Kouryou academy. They immediately noticed it was a HALO and judged that an unscheduled abnormal situation completely irrelevant to the beach school training was happening.

Intruders started landing one after another. They all have the same mechanical designed battle suits on, helmets covering their face leaving only the mouth and were holding assault rifles.

Even though the students could not see what was going on, every one of them did not move and continued staring at the intruders before------
Bullets were shot together with muzzle flashes.

Screams appeared one after another-----and what’s more, those were from comrades they trained together every day; the students fell into panic.

Everyone was running around screaming and many of them ran away without any shame and honor. The box filled with ingredients got kicked down; the campfire used for cooking was trampled, and they ran away pathetically thinking of their own safety first. Even though they received <<Exceed>> training, they were still trainees. There were only a handful of people there with the will to fight.

A small teenager within that handful----Tora held his <<Katar>> and was glaring at the men.

“It’s you bastards…….!! Fuun, I will now repay back my previous debts!!”

Within sparks of flames, Tora, his <<Duo>> Tatsu and the teachers confronted them.

He jumped into the attacker’s chest area and made it a melee fight after slashing his blade. Since the enemy’s comrades were in chaos, the attackers stop using their guns to avoid shooting their own and close combat became the main focus in the battle.

Tora’s fighting makes it hard to think he is a trainee.

(…………..mu? That’s-------)

Within the chaotic battle, Tora noticed the girl standing frozen at the edge of the hall with a scared expression----it was Miyabi.

He also saw one guy in battle suits approaching her.

“I-iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

Tora started running when he saw Miyabi running into the forest and the man chasing after her.

“…….Fuun, she sure loves to cause trouble”

Leaving a tsk, Tora disappeared into the dark forest too.

The team sent by the <<Equipment Smith>> was trampling over the hall with overwhelming power.

Even though the teachers and staff were putting up a good fight, the situation gradually turned disadvantageous.

The students thought they would be killed.

Under the situation where most of the students were starting to fall in to despair from fear------

There was only one person there with a smile.

“Kuhah, Kuhahah……….! Oi oi! That sure was flashy, huh oi! I didn’t hear that these visitors are coming. I didn’t hear it but………it’s damn interesting!!”

Wearing a rabbit hairband, a teacher with her youthful visage remaining was there laughing.

Her blood was boiling at the battle that was going to start.

“There are a lot of things I want to say like, what the hell are you doing to our brats, or how dare you do that to Doryo but oh well. Anyways, I get to go serious after this long time……!!”

The rabbit-ear girl-----Tsukimi Rito swung the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> in her hands.

One guy in a battle suit nearby jumped out of her range and dodged it-----was what he tried to do.

The blade separated and suddenly extended its range.

The attacker could not avoid Rito’s attack and his blood splashed all over.

Rito’s <<Blaze>> was not a <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>>, but rather it was a <<{{Furigana|Snake |Whip blade}}>>. 2/3 of the sword’s body connected with a metal steel line separated into several blades and was used as a whip------this was one of the things she did not show Tooru and the others during their fight.

“Kuhahahaha! Ora ora ora, bring it onn!!”

The insane rabbit was hopping under the moonlight.

One attacker after another falls each time she swing her sword.

“This woman is on a whole different level, be careful! Unlike the brats, you can kill her!”

Ordered by the leader, the attackers scattered and started shooting at Rito after taking some distance.

Although Rito was a <<{{Furigana|V|Level 5}}>> which is a <<High Level>>, not only was she outnumbered by the attackers with powers incomparable to normal people-----(What’s more they are even stronger compared to 2 months ago), they also have guns at their disposals.

Even though she knows she won’t lose, it was true that the damage would increase if this goes on.

While dodging the bullets and hitting them down with the <<{{Furigana|Snake |Whip blade}}>>, Rito clicked her tongue.

“Seriously, how annoying…….but, Mr damn glasses not appearing even though I am causing this chaos would mean-----it’s okay '''''if I use it''''' right?”

Having passed her time in the hall, Rito has no idea Mikuni had already left the island and was heading to the attack occurring in the main school.

But, since there were no orders given for this kind of situations, she decided that it was okay and----shouted.

“Devour-------<<Ouroboros>>!!”

Rito’s <<Blaze>> which is called a destruction type released its real power by the <<Words that carried strength>>.

A change-----

The attackers got overwhelmed at that appearance and they loosen their trigger.

They doubted reality and was wondering if the scene they were looking at was an illusion.

The <<{{Furigana|Snake |Whip blade}}>> Rito was holding was only 1/3 long of sword’s actual body.

Then, what happened to the remaining 2/3? ------The answer is on top of Rito’s head.

Further up the hand she was holding up to the sky, the blades were forming a circle and rotating as if it was like a snake biting its own tail.
After they saw the ring-formed blades floating 3 meters off the ground, the veteran solders (Attackers) felt a chilling sensation at their back-------

Rito made a wicked smile.

“Well then, time to get crazy with the moon rabbit!!”

After getting trampled one-sidedly, the Kouryou academy swiftly move to counterattacking because of Rito’s <<Blaze>>.

The blades moved continuously slashed and slammed at the attackers one after another by Rito’s commands.

“Amazing……… I didn’t know <<Blaze>> had that kind of <<Power>>……..”

Imari was the one surprised when she saw the battle in the hall from the office. Lilith stopped her saying that it’s better not to head outside and she remained there looking at the situation outside from the room.

If Imari was in the hall, she would not know if she would be this calm.

With a window frame right between her and the scene, she can be somewhat remain calm looking at the scene in front of her.

“I knew this from the data but, it’s still amazing”

“The low accuracy is a flaw in the crystal though”

After Lilith mumbled that, Sakuya started a conversation with her with her comments.

However, it’s true that there is no other trustworthy existence than her in this current situation.

But-------even after conditions of <<Ouroboros>>’s weakness, Rito’s battle-loving trait, and the violent firefight piled up on top another, one more new danger occurred.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Dozunn*……….!! A sound and tremor of a small explosion echoed from the corridor.

“Wh-who are you all!!”

Immediately, shouts from the staff standing-by outside the room turned to sound of blades clashing next.

“…………..Ya-re Ya-re. Both the main school and outside were diversions huh”

In the main school attack, they made a situation there to make the strongest ally - Mikuni leave the island-----

In the branch school attack, they pulled the attention of the remaining strong ally - Rito outside away from them ------

With a time difference, the intruders moved to their true target.

Everything was on top of the enemy’s palm.

“Sakuya, you head underground. The staff there can operate the boat right? Sakuya please follow them. Imari, bring Sara with you to outside. I’m sorry but use the window to exit”

“I understand. I leave the rest to you”

Sakuya took a glance at the gold girl who gave out the orders, before leaving one sentence and disappearing into another entrance with a staff member. There were stairs in the door and it was connected to an emergency evacuation pathway.

“What do you mean by leave the rest to you…………what are you going to do, Lilith?”

“I am obviously going to fight here”

As long as they have no clue as to what the attackers real intentions were, Lilith’s top priority was to let Sakuya get away.

If she was the target then, she thought that everything would end if she turns the table here.

Sara was surprised at Lilith who made a big swing with her {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} while making a very natural smile.

“Ojou-sama!? No way, if ojou-sama is going to stay, I am-----“

Lilith faced to the ponytail girl from her perplexed butler.

“Imari. It’s going to annoying for you but please. Also------please tell the situation to Tooru. You have the terminal so; you should able to find him in this situation”

“I-I understand!”

Even if she brings Tooru here, the battle situation here would not change much. Everyone would say that, if they saw the collapsed staff members whom incidentally were <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> like Tooru.

---but, Lilith was different. She knows Tooru would do something about this.

Imari could feel her thoughts and made a firm nod.

“I’ll find Tooru and bring him back”

“I’ll be expecting that. I think the preparation for teatime would be over if you take your time though”

After seeing Lilith make a wink with one eye to her, Imari made a small smile and carried Sara out the window before running inside the chaos outside.

“Okay then………”

After seeing them off, Lilith slowly turned over.

Further up the gold girl’s sights, the door opened and-----

A teenager with arrow-like eyes was standing there with his subordinates.

“Sorry but, you’re not getting through”

“Fufu, well looks who we have here………..it’s unexpected that you will be the one taking the role to stop us, Miss Bristol. I am greatly honored to see you. My name is <<K>>----Pleased to meet you”

Lilith frowned at the unpleasant feeling coming from the polite but rude attitude.

“Okay, Miss Bristol. I apologize after just meeting you but, we have to bring the <<Blaze Diabolica>> to <<Equipment smith>>-dono. We did not receive any orders to invite you this time so, please move away from there; it will be a great help if you make this quick………..”

A gunshot echoed and a hole was formed in the floor.

“I won’t say it twice. I already told you, you’re not getting through”

“This is a disappointment but, we can't just agree with you here and go back”

“Then prepare yourself and come at me. I already charged up my energy to protect that cute girl today”

After making a wink, Lilith pointed her gun to the gang.

“I guess I have no choice”

Offer declined-------but, the teenager never thought the offer would be accepted in the first place anyway.

Matching <<K>>’s words, the 3 man standing behind him step out.

Under the watchful eyes of those arrow-like eyes, a 3 vs 1 battle started.

Since the room was not that big, Lilith chose to use the <<Rifle>> like a club. It’s disadvantageous for her to handle several opponents like that but even so, she would sometimes shoot bullets and cleverly take advantage of the walls and office tables to prevent the 3 of them from attacking at the same time.

“How magnificent. You sure have the stuffs to back up your tittle <<Exception>> as expected”

The enemy-<<K>> said his admiration at the sight of her magnificent footwork and blocking of his blade with the <<Rifle>>.

“------nonetheless, we don’t have the time to dawdle around like this.”

<<K>>’s priority was to execute his mission.

That’s why, it’s obvious to stop wasting time with Lilith, and prevent Sakuya from running away------- he prepared a gun in order to finish this quickly.

It was the gun that caused that loud explosion that could be heard until the office-----a grenade launcher.

A moment before he pulled the trigger, Lilith noticed <<K>>’s posture and got shocked.

“uhhh!! That isn’t funny!!”

Immediately, the door blasted open together with a loud sound and the building shook.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==

<references group="3G" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 5

2014-07-20T16:29:21Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 5 『I Love You』 */

==Chapter 5 『I Love You』==

===Part 1===

[Julie-chan, you are so slim and white like I thought. How nice…………] [Neeh--. She’s also small and very cute♪] [Thank you very much. but, I wish to grow a little taller] [You’re wrong, Julie-chan! It’s only good when you are small!] [Is that so…….my reach is short so, I want to become taller] [I feel your reason for growing up is weird, Julie…….] [------?]

[Hey, save the talking after we are done changing] [Ahaha, that’s true………..wait, Tomoe you have good style. Places meant to come out are out and you are slim] [Just how many guys have you seduced until now!?] [I-I didn’t seduce anyone] [Then how about seducing Kokonoe-kun♪ He will definitely fall just like that] [Seduce…….Ko-Kokonoe……..Huh!? Wh-what are you saying, Sensei!!]

<nowiki>*</nowiki>kyai**kyai* I could hear the happy commotion coming from the cave behind me.

When the voices started appearing, I had no idea what they were talking about even though I could hear familiar voices and tones within it.
Rather----

(Did they forget that I am here……….?)

I felt my name got called several times but, it seems my existence has completely flown off their memories, and it looks like they will not be done changing any time soon.

I made a sigh, under the scorching sunlight.

(Why does this have to happen………..)

Regarding about what I am doing right now-----I was standing guard at the cave entrance to prevent anyone from coming close and peeping on the girls changing. Unlike me who changed in the tent before heading out, it seems the girls are in the middle of changing inside the cave------which was a dead end with a 10 meter space.

Because of that, I was made to stand guard and was forced to go through this awkward situation.

Of course, the girl talk was still on-going during that time----

[I thought this during bath time too but, Hotaka-san has some amazing ones huh. How big is your cup size?] [Tha-that’s a little………..] [Kuhah, if you won’t answer…..this will happen☆]

[Hyaau……….sto-stop, Sense, Fuaa…………ah, nuu, st-stop, don’t fondling, fuann………….] [Amazing♪ my fingers are sinking in☆] [Ah, I’ll touch it too. Uwah, it’s true!! Kuh, I am so jealous!! I’ll do this to these tyrants!!] [Kuhahah, do this too while you’re at it☆ Soryah, pinchy pinch♪] [ Hyaa, Hyaaaaaaa…….do-don’t pinch…….Hyuuu……………..] [ It’s going to be worst if you don’t answer you know?] [i-I’ll tell you, I’ll tell you so err, its F…………….HnKuuuun!! Haa, haa……..Hafuu…………]

I could hear rough and seductive breathing, and my imagination was unnecessarily going wild because I could not see; I then gulped in the end.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 5.jpg|thumb]]

(Mi-Miyabi has the F……….The fantasy F………----nonono, it isn’t the time to be drinking my saliva!!)

In order to get rid of the delusions in my head, I swung my head vigorously.

(Concentrate! Concentrate on guarding……….! I am monitoring the surroundings……..!!)

I covered my ears and try my best to decrease my worldly desires by chanting tongue-twisters in my head.

I then wished they would get done changing soon.

…………..if this keeps up, something dreadful would happen in my ethical standards.

“Err so, the biggest breast goes to Miyabi, Imari is 3 ranks below and another 2 ranks below will go to Julie-chan. Usa-sensei is 3rd and Tachibana is 1 rank above her. I would be-----“

The results of covering my ears were excellent. Even though I could somewhat hear their voice, I can’t hear the contents of it.

While making a relieved sigh, I continued my tongue-twister.

Not long later----

My shoulders got poked and I turned around.

At that moment, the girl that popped her face out behind the rock shade was looking at me shyly.

“Sorry for the wait, Tooru”

After saying that, Julie timidly came out.

“Oou……….”

I unintentionally let out my voice.

“How is it?”

“What do mean how………”

A fairy in a white bikini appeared in front of me.

There was more exposure compared to her normal T-shirt appearance and that made my heart pumping. Also, since the white swimsuit emphasized her white skin, it made my heartbeat pump even faster. On top of that, she has a slender body made by modest breasts and slim legs. In addition, the colorful float ring she was holding behind brought out the girlish charms in her.

Her appearance was the combination of slight egotism and loveliness, and it was enough to make me wonder if it was okay to look straight at her.

“I-it’s cute…….very cute…….”

The words that I could say normally without any discomposure usually, just felt embarrassing somehow now.

“Ya—♪“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* the bell echoed when Julie nodded happily.

At that moment, 5 girls appeared from the cave.

---however, there was only one person that I had hesitation adding a child<ref group ="3F">女子-Girls.He is referring to the 子 in the 女子 which means child. He is basically calling someone in the group a woman</ref> to.

Although this was obvious, everyone was in their swimsuits and honestly speaking, I was having trouble on where to look.

Everyone was directing their sights at me when I was doing that.

“Tooru. You know what we are going to say right?”

“…………you’re going to ask me for my thoughts right”

Imari clapped at my answer.

“Correct. You will tell us your thoughts on each of us as the male representative♪ Praise if you can too”

“What do you mean by male representative, I am the only guy here……….”

Today’s participants are me, Julie, Miyabi, Tachibana, Imari, Miwa and for some reason Tsukimi was also here; 7 people.

I am undoubtedly the only guy here.

It’s not like I wanted to be in this situation. I invited Tora, Tatsu and 2 other close guy friends but------since Tora chose to sleep on rest days like usual, Tatsu was muscle training with a staff he got along with, the other 2 wanted to have a good rest and go out on a date with a branch school girl respectively; each of them did not join because of their own reasons and that has caused this overwhelming unbalanced ratio of male and female.

“Okay okay, we will be losing time to play if don’t hurry up and tell us your thoughts, Tooru”

It seems I was not permitted to choose the no comment choice.

“Err, for Imari………..”

The swimsuit with frill attachments was tied together with a big characteristic ribbon making it looks cute and that casual atmosphere suits Imari very well. Imari’s tight and balanced body was dazzling with a healthy charm.

“I think you have one charming body”

“Bufuu!? Wh-why are you saying something that outrageous suddenly!? What kind of eyes were you using to look at me!?”

“Do-don’t misunderstand! I mean it as you have an athlete’s body!”

“I-I see……….It’s okay if it’s like that but, it’s not good to put words together that would cause misunderstandings, you said something similar before last time too, seriously……….”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Puri**puri* Imari puffed her cheeks so I decided not to pry any further, and moved my sights beside her.

“Ko-Kokonoe. Don’t look at me that much”

“So-Sorry………Wait a second? Tachibana told me not to look so, it’s okay if I don’t tell you my thoughts right?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pikoon* I thought of a good idea as if something flashed up.

“i-I didn't say I don’t need it. Hurry up and say it”

It looks like I am not allowed to give no comments……..

I looked up and down at Tachibana who was having a faint blush on her cheeks while looking away from me.

The deep color swimsuit looks simple at first glance but, the black lace ornaments attached to it brought out Tachibana adult charms. Also adding in her exceptional proportion into the equation, her flowing black hair would attract anyone that looks at her.

“Tachibana is beautiful like I thought”

“-----! I-I’m not……..err, not that worth calling beautiful……..”

“You’re beautiful. Everyone would think the same think if they see you”

While she was looking away in embarrassment, her eyes were only looking at me.

“……….Ko-kokonoe too?”

“No, I’ve been telling you from just now right………You’re beautiful, Tachibana”

“Yo-you don’t have to say it many times!..........*co-cough* Well, I will gratefully accept your thoughts”

Even though she looked embarrassed and was red, it seems she was satisfied with it. While thinking it’s great, I praised Miwa beside her this time.

“Ahaha, Kokonoe-kun is cool too. You’re more slender in clothes than I thought. It’s not to Tatsu-kun’s level but, you have nice muscles there♪ ……….*Slurp*”

“O-ou, Thanks…………”

Her eyes were somewhat scary so I decided to ignore that while moving next to Miyabi----

That’s what I thought but, she was wearing a straw hat and cardigan.

“Hey, Miyabi. Hurry up and take off that boring thing”

“Bu-but, I'm bad at swimming and I think this is enough since I would be playing in shallow waters………”

Imari got closer to Miyabi and she panicked. Miwa also joined in at that point---------

“We managed to get Tooru to give his thoughts about everyone so, take that off♪”

“HyaWaa!?”

2 people teamed up to take off Miyabi’s cardigan and her hat was taken away too.

Like that, Miyabi exposed her swimsuit appearance to me but………

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Do------------------N!!*

Wow. It would be SUGOI<ref group ="3F">AMAZING</ref> in English………..it was in Romanization. Anyways, it's amazing, too amazing. It was hard to maintain my calmness and it was enough to make my thoughts a little crazy. What you ask? I am referring to Miyabi. It might sound very un-classy but, her watermelon sized breasts were swaying around and I was making useless worries about whether or not if those thin strings supporting them would be okay.

“To-Tooru-kun…..?”

“Haah!?”

Miyabi was hugging her breast to run away from my sights and was twisting her body when I became aware about it.

It's also amazing that it could not completely cover it all.

“Tooru. Comment, comment”

Imari poked my elbows.

“Ah-aah……….err-----“

Miyabi was wearing a pale color skirt swimsuit and it has a cute design. However, her volume filled breast which could not be restrained completely by the swimsuit was enough to be called sensational. I am curious whether if the cloth surface was small or Miyabi’s breasts were too big but, it will remain an eternal mystery since I can’t ask her that.

“I think it’s cute”

“Ah…….ehehe, Thank you……..”

“*Pipi* Yellow card!”

Imari pinched Tachibana’s ribbon and shook it.

“What are you doing. And what is with the Yellow card”

“Tooru. You told that comment to Julie before. R.E.D.O!”

“Uuh. I can’t do anything about it even if you tell me that. Don’t expect vocabulary from me……….”

“I understand your feelings but, work hard and squeeze those words out. Using the same words to another girl is not even in the impolite level okay?”

“Uguhh, i-I get it. Errrr…………”

Even though I hesitated, there were no good words coming up.

That’s why, I decided to say what I thought. ＊Except for the breast part.

“I-it really suits you……….It’s the first time I see Miyabi in a swimsuit but, I think it’s great”

“Tha-thank you, Tooru-kun. Err, it’s very embarrassing but………..I am very happy about it…..”

“I- I see? Then that’s great”

“Unn”

It seems she's really happy.

My heart pumped hard because the shy Miyabi looked more charming than usual and the cause of it might be the swimsuit.

Imari was poking that Miyabi in the elbow for some reason.

[………….This is the first time I showed Tooru my swimsuit though] [M-me too] [Well, well…….]

“Okay then, everyone’s comment is done so, let’s swim”

“………….Wait there <<Irregular>>”

“Your real face is out”

“……………..Iyaaan♥ Oh Kokonoe-kun, I wonder if you're forgetting someone important♪”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>PyoKonn* her rabbit ears swung and there was someone who was directing a pose at me; It’s obvious who the person was, it was Tsukimi.

“How is this how is this, these beach specifications♪ Go ahead and tell your comments, YOU☆”

“…………………Isn’t it nice. It suits you a lot, the bitch specifications”

“Iyaaan, thank you Kokonoe-kun♥ …………….Wait a sec you bastard, who the hell is the bitch? Aarrh? Should I fall down accidentally and pull down your swimsuit to expose your Mr. Elephant?”

“It isn’t an accident if it’s like that…………”

She brought her face closer half-way in her words and whispered to me with a DOS voice.

It’s true that the beach specifications she was referring to was probably the swimsuit materials but, she looks like a bunny girl no matter how much I look. Of course, she has a rabbit tail on too. it would probably a complete set if she was wearing a net tights or stockings but, it would make me want to ask her why did she even bother coming to the sea if she did that.

“So, why are you here……..!?”

“It’ll be dangerous for you students so, I joined in as a guardian, you shithead”

(Guardian huh……….)

Even though the last day was a free day, everyone was made to put on the armband since it was the rules.

Because of that, we can just send out a rescue signal if there is any emergency so, it was incomprehensible that a guardian will be accompanying us.

“………..You just wanted to play”

“Kuhah, Correct. Look, I am interested in you too <<Irregular>>”

Ignore---

The comment war finally ended and all of us warmed up before running to the sea.

Leaving the 2 people from the branch school aside, the main school group has only seen this transparent sea and white beach on the television so, I can understand why everyone was in high tension since we are in a situation where the whole place was being reserved to us.

Swimming in the sea, diving into the sea, play beach ball, each of them started doing what we wanted and just when I was wondering what I should do----

“Tooru, let’s swim”

In complete preparations, Julie was already inside the float ring before she took my hand and started running.

I ran to the beach while holding a girl’s hand.

Just like the first experience between lovers, my heartbeat was pumping hard but-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>ZaaPaan*. Both of us tripped on a big wave in the moment we stepped into the sea.

“I was surprised………..Fuwaah!?”

With her eyes opened wide, a next wave covered Julie’s head while she was on her butt.

I started laughing when I saw her wet already and she was unable to hide her surprise by blinking several times.

“It’s not good to laugh”

Julie splashed the water with both her hands.

It looks like she was trying to make me wet too but, the amount of water is overwhelmingly insufficient.

I blocked it with my left hand and splashed back with my right hand while laughing before----

“Chance-----!!”

My leg got pulled the same time a shout suddenly appeared.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bashaan* my whole body got dragged into the sea together with that splash sound.

“Wh-who is it!?”

After I surface my face, I saw the back of someone running away while swaying her ponytail.

“Damn that Imari……..”

Imari then jumped into the sea half-way and swam away.

“Tooru, Tooru”

“Hnn? ………Puuah!?”

Sea water was splashed onto my face when I turned over after Julie called me.

“Payback for laughing”

The smiling Julie looked kind of satisfied.

“I was already wet……”

“But even so”

“Then payback for the payback----“

“The first strike wins”

“Puoooh!?”

My face got splashed with sea water even though I got splashed just now.

“No-now you’ve done it, Julie!”

After shaking my head, I looked to Julie and she did the same thing as Imari, and was about to run away into the sea.

However-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Spash splash splash*…………..*Zazaan*.

After advancing a little further, she got pushed back to the beach by the waves.

“-----?”

Julie turned around and got shocked that I did not run that far away before trying to swim away to the sea again.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Spash splash splash*…………..*Zazaan*. *Kuruu*.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Spash splash splash*! *Zazaan*. *Kuruu*.

“------!?”

She did her very best to run away but, since there was not much distance opened between me, Julie strengthen her flutter kick but it only increased the water splash size.

However it was as expected from an <<Exceed>>. She advanced a little further ahead and-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>DoPaan*.

She got overturned by a big wave and got swallowed into the sea.

“Hahaha…………wait, Julie!?”

I have forgotten Julie could not swim in an instant but, I immediately recalled that fact back before running to her and-----

The splash sprung up to the summer skies and the silver mermaid showed her face from the sea. ＊However, she was not swimming.

“Julie, are you okay?”

It looks like she did not drown in the shallow waters but, I called out to her just in case.

“Ya---. I was very surprised….”

Julie turned back after appearing, and her upper body was naked.

(Where did her bikini go-------!?)

Lucky or unlucky------------(I’ll leave it as lucky)-----since her silver hair was sticking onto her nipples and successfully act as a guard, I could not see everything.

“Yu-Julie! Up, uppp!!”

I turned my back at her and shouted while bringing her attention to the problem.

“Nice weather”

“Not that, your swimsuit!!”

“Ah……….”

It seems she finally noticed.

“……………Did you see?”

“I-I didn’t, it’s a safe…………..it was close though”

“It’s a close safe huh. Then there is no problem……..if you saw it then, I have no choice but to give a strict punishment to you”

It seems she would not forgive me even if I saw it inevitably.

“………..I’ll ask this just in case but, what kind of punishment?”

“I will splash water at you. Lots and lots of water on you”

I’m already in the sea.

“Okay then, it will be embarrassing if this goes on like this so, I will go take my swimsuit”

“Aah, I get it”

I nodded while facing my back at Julie.

I guess I’ll turn my back at her until she fixes her swimsuit.

The moment I thought that------*Pito*, *Funyuun*.

“Hn?”

Something touched my back suddenly. Something soft.

“My swimsuit is over there, Tooru”

A hand like white fishes was coming out from under my armpits and it pointed a few meters ahead from me.

Thanks to that, I could easily figure out the true identity of the soft object touching my back.

(Σ@♀π-------!!)

“Yu-Yu-Juliee!?”

“No, Tooru. You must not look here”

Julie hugged me tightly when I was about to turn back in reflex.

Then of course, those modest bulge would glue onto me.

“Wh-wh-why are you sticking onto me…..!?”

“In case the depth is too deep for me to get it alone, I am going to ask Tooru to get it for me. The reason why I am sticking onto you like this is because, I won’t end up showing Tooru my embarrassing spots”

(Please feel embarrassed when your breasts are pushing onto me-----!!)

Not knowing what kind of basis of embarrassment Julie has, I shouted inside my heart.

Without any choice, I started walking to the swimsuit while Julie’s body was glued onto me.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Puni puni puni puni puni puni puni puni*………….

I would feel a soft sensation on my back each time I moved. I was constantly feeling it.

“Tooru. It’s hard for me to walk if you slouch………”

Even if you tell me that.

Just like that, I fought against a cotton-like body while having distressful thoughts in the sea, before reaching Julie’s bikini which was floating on the waves-------before I suddenly noticing something.

“Wouldn’t it be okay if I just retrieve it alone?”

“………….That’s true too”

“Kokonoe, we are going to play beach volleyball now, want to join in too?”

After returning to the shallow waters to take off the water that entered my ears by hopping, Tachibana called out to me.

Right now, I decided that it was probably safe to not head back out there since Julie was playing with Imari and accepted the invitation to play beach volleyball.

“Kuhaha. Don’t fail in receiving and push me down <<Irregular>>”

I immediately regret accepting the offer when the team was organized.

“What’s with that unhappy face”

“Not just unhappy, it’s disgusted”

“Should I pull down your swimsuit like I thought huh. You’ll probably feel good getting *Kyaa**Kyaa* shouted at”

“I will lose my humanity if I feel good in that situation!!”

Can we start already, Tachibana send a tired voice over and we started the match even though I was reluctant to team up with Tsukimi.

Our opponents were Tachibana and Miwa. However, since Miwa was the only one with a lower <<Level>>, the rules was set that we cannot use our dominant hand to attack as a handicap for her.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Poon* Tachibana served the ball and a parabola was drawn in the blue sky.

Tsukimi quickly entered the landing point and received it. Tsukimi then spiked the ball I tossed up-----but Tachibana obstruct it with a block.

[As expected from the honor student☆Amazing♪] ＊It seems she was in her outer personality since Miwa was here too.

“Fufu, I will gratefully accept those words, Tsukimi-sensei”

Both of them looked at each other with a fearless smile but----

“Eh, I was talking about your boobs? I was referring to the fact that it made a super *Boin* bounce when you landed on the ground♥”

“Bo-Booinn!?”

Tachibana’s face turned red instantly and she covered her chest.

“Kokonoe you think so too right?”

“Don’t push it to me!!”

“Ko-ko-Kokonoe! A guy like you; were you looking at me with those shameless eyes!?”

“I didn’t look!!”

And even though I replied that, it became hard to change my thoughts now that I got conscious about it and the game continued while I was unable to concentrate.

What’s more-----

“Kuhah, it bounced again♪”

A battle plan whispered happily from behind and------

“Kokonoe--. Look at this dangerous angle☆ Look to me♪”

After switching between the front and rear guard, she shook her butt and that caused me to lose my concentration.

(Damn it, she is definitely an enemy!!)

Luckily (?) Tachibana had a huge crack in her movements, and the match was taking favorable and unfavorable turns------

And it reached to the situation where if we take the remaining 1 point it would be our win but.

“Seii!”

Tachibana raised a spirited shout-------but on the contrary, she only tapped the ball and it dropped into our court.

This was the best chance for me and Tsukimi’s attack.

[Kuh…….! I won’t let you!!] [Idiot! Leave it to me--------]

“PuuWaah!?”

An impact was felt after we jumped in to hit the ball.

I crashed into Tsukimi who also came to receive the ball like me before rolling in on the beach.

“Where is the ball!?”

After I lifted my face when I stopped, I saw Miwa unable to reach the ball flying to her.

It seems she made a mistake in her estimations because of the wind flow.

“I did it!!”

“………..are you happy, <<Irregular>>?”

“Of course, I mean we won”

“In this posture?”

The moment I moved my conscious from Tachibana and Miwa’s court to my current situation when I heard those words------I spurt out.

I was on top of Tsukimi and my hip’s was touching her lower body……….

“Iyaaan♪ Kokonoe-kun is spinning his hips and pushing onto me♥”

Faster than I can say anything, Tsukimi performed a kanibasami-like move<ref group ="3F">A judo move where the user would slide to the opponent and lock the opponent between the legs</ref> and locked my hips with her legs.

“Uwaaaaaa, just who is the one pushing me onto you-----!?”

Even though I was panicking at this stupid action, the real trouble happened after this.

“Kokonoe……….You shameless fool-------!!”

Tachibana ran away shouting.

“It’s a misunderstanding----------!!”

Tsukimi performed a giant swing and threw me towards the sea before, I chased after Tachibana.

After we finished playing beach volleyball, everyone enjoyed themselves with the Bento Miyabi woke up early and prepared. The taste was delicious without any complaints, and Miyabi became shy when we told her our comments. Imari said *Not bad* and kept poking Miyabi’s elbow while laughing.

Everyone commenced the standard watermelon splitting in the afternoon and after that, around the time we started passing the time happily like the whole morning----

I saw Miyabi faraway finding something while bending her body at the shallow waters and approached her.

“Oiii, Miyabi. What are you doing?”

“i-I am finding shells. I'm planning to bring back a shell that would serve as memories of here since we are here”

Miyabi showed the several shells she was holding.

It’s true that the colorful shells were beautiful, and I agreed at the thought of using them as products for remembrance.

“Shell finding huh…….if that’s the case, then can I join in?”

“Eh…………? Bu-but……”

“It’s more fun finding while talking right?”

“------!? I-i-it’s fun talking to me………!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Splash splash splash*………..maybe it slipped off her hands; all of the shells Miyabi was holding, all fell into the sea.

“Haha. What are you doing, Miyabi”

I crouched down and gathered the shells Miyabi dropped while laughing.

“Ah……….To-tooru-kun. I’ll pick it up myself……..”

“It’s okay it’s okay. ……….okay, that’s all of it”

I took Miyabi’s hand and placed the shells on top of it.

“Auu…….Uuau………..”

“Hnn? What’s wrong, Miya----“

Miyabi’s face was completely red and was constantly opening and closing her mouth like a gold fish.

“Pyaaa----!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Banzai* Miyabi raised both her hands together with a weird shout, and all of the shells she had on her hands, all scattered around.

“Auu…….Sorry, just when you picked it up for me………”

“It’s my fault since I forgot about Miyabi’s that, so don’t worry about it”

“Uu……..Tha-that just now is well, true but……..this is different from that……and it’s because it’s Tooru-kun…………”

(Because it’s me……..?)

Half of it was mumbles but, it reached my ears.

I thought of the meaning of the words because it reached me.

(………There’s no way right……….? Because, Miyabi is------)

Although I have one possibility in mind, I decided there was no way it’s true and swung my head.

“Tooru-kun. Errr, I think it’s weird for me to say this after scattering all the shells you picked up for me but…………ca-can you join me to find shells again?”

“Aah, of course. Let’s find lots”

“Unn………..!”

Miyabi nodded. Maybe it was left on her cheeks; her cheeks were slightly redder than usual.

After that, we started finding shells while talking.

Soon, around the time the sun was sinking, Imari came calling out to us to call us back since it was almost night time.

I nodded, and after telling Miyabi we should head back to everyone------

Suddenly, I found a special shaped rock half-buried in the sand.

“Hey, Miyabi. This might not be a shell but, this-----“

Around the time the sky was turning slightly orange, Tachibana showed herself after changing to her uniform in the cave. Julie and the others came behind her after that.

“Sorry for the wait, Kokonoe”

“……Ah-re, where’s Imari?”

Although I asked about the ponytail girl because she was the only one I could not find there-----

“Ahaha, sorry. Thanks for the wait”

Since Imari came out from the cave in good timing, I decided to head back to the branch school.

“It was fun today. It would be nice if Tora and Lilith joined in too”

We talked about the members that did not join us while walking on the path leading to the mountain ridge.

“Fufuu, Tora looks like someone who prefers sleeping compared to playing. He is probably having fun in the rest day in his own way”

“But, it was a disappointment with Lilith-san though…..”

Tora wasn’t the only one we invited to take a dip in the sea with us.

We also called out to the gold girl whose hair color would look attractive with the blue sea.

But regretfully, Lilith swung her head.

Since she had accumulated fatigue, she decided to pass the time leisurely while having Sara massage her today.

However, she told me she would join depending if I accept her condition or not.

'''''“I wouldn’t mind joining if Tooru would give me an oil massage you know?”'''''

She complained when I immediately told her to take her time with Sara.

“Well we can’t help it. We just have to invite them when we have the chance to play again-------“

And this occurred at this moment.

“Ahhh!!”

Imari stopped after making a sudden shout.

“What’s wrong?”

“I was wondering if I forgotten something from just now and it looks like I left my pouch in the cave”

“Haha, how clumsy. No one would pick it up I think but, I think it’s better to head back there immediately and get it”

“That’s true, let’s go with that……………..Ah, oh no. it’s my turn to prepare the ingredients for dinner in the hall. Uuuun, it looks like I will skip my work if I went to take my pouch………..”

“If you run at full strength from here-----“

It will probably enough to make a round back, was what I was about to say and, Imari made a loud shout again.

“Oh yeah! Neee, Miyabi. I apppooooologize for this but, can you go take my pouch for me? Please, I am counting on you!”

“Eh………? Errr………U-unn. Okay”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan* I thought this when I watched her she slapped her hands together in front of Miyabi, and Miyabi nodded.

(Miyabi just can’t refuse huhh)

She might be weak with being pressed by someone but, I can’t imagine this soft-hearted girl to refuse someone’s request.

Those characteristics are the good points of the girl named Miyabi.

“Thanks, Miyabi! I seriously owe you one! ……….ahh but, it’ll probably be dangerous if one girl went there alone and something happens. That’s no good. I'm worried”

I wonder why some part of it sounds like monotonous from just now.

“Then it’s okay if Kokonoe-kun went along right?”

“Fuuee!?”

“That’s true. Tooru is perfect for the job; I will be relieved if he goes with Miyabi”

“Fueeee!?”

Thinking she thought of a good idea, Miwa said my name and Imari agreed with her.

“You’ll go right, Tooru”

I had no plans to refuse but, it’s an irrefutable situation no matter how much I think about it.

“I get it. Alright then, let’s go get it, Miyabi”

“Eh? Eh? Eh?”

“Just like what Imari says, it’s going to be bad if something happens when you went alone. We will go together”

Since the conversation was advancing like that, she was probably confused about what was happening.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pokan* Imari lightly tapped Miyabi’s back while she was staring at me with her mouth open blankly.

“FIGHT”

(It’s just retrieving a forgotten object, why does she have to work hard for………..)

However, Miyabi made a shock expression and [U-un………..!] before replying back energetically for some reason.

[Tooru, Miyabi. I will head back too] [That’s true. I’ll go along too]

“STOOP! Tomoe it’s your turn too right!”

“My turn? No, i-----“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pachi pachi pachi pachi*……….

Imari was blinking violently.

Just what’s wrong with her?

“-----!! O-oh yeah! Hahaha, oh silly me……..”

“Yu-Julie too right”

“Nai. You’re wrong------“

“I asked you last night! See, you might have forgotten since you were dozing off!?”

“……………It’s true that I don’t remember. I have no choice but to prioritize my role if I was asked for then”

I could hear several relieved sighs when Julie replied for some reason.

“………….everyone is so kind☆”

Ignoring Tsukimi’s weird sentence, I headed back to the rocky area where the cave was located together with Miyabi.

“Ah…..it’s over here, Tooru-kun”

We returned back to the cave and started looking for the pouch, before Miyabi found it.

(It’s only natural to forget if it’s placed in a place like this……..)

It was a hiding place in the rock and it’s only natural to wonder why it’s placed at a place like that. We took a longer time than expected because of that but, we will probably reach back the branch school before the sun sets.

Miyabi put the pouch into her straw bag and wore it on her shoulders before we walked out to the beach.

“Waa-ah……pretty……..”

Miyabi muttered that when she saw the evening sun was near the water horizon and it was causing the sea to glitter.

The sun reflected on the sea surface and created a road of light on the sea.

“This……….is amazing………..”

I agreed with Miyabi’s opinion and stopped my legs to look.

The beach we were playing at during the afternoon has turned into a mystical scenery as if it was from a picture.

But personally, this scenery could not even compare to photos in terms of captivating the heart.

The indescribable scenery created by Mother Nature was beautiful but, it looks somewhat heartrending.

“E-err hey, Tooru-kun. If it’s okay with you, can we wait here for a while………I want to see the evening sun………….”

“That’s right. I guess it’s alright if it’s not that late. Oh well, let’s look at this scenery together for a while”

“U-un…………!”

After sitting down on the sand with Miyabi, I lose my ears to the sound of the layers of waves.

The glittering gold color on the sea from the twilight look even more magical and I started leaking a breath before I knew it.

“It’s pretty huh, Tooru-kun”

“That’s true. It’s really pretty”

While there was sound in the background sounding, I looked over to Miyabi and our eyes met.

In an instant, her eyes opened wide before she hugged her legs in panic and burying her face into her thighs-----

After a while, I got shy when she saw me after slightly lifting her face up.

My heart skipped a beat when I saw that smile and the tempo of my heart beat gradually increased.

I was looking at a beautiful scenery that was not over exaggerating to say that it would remain in my memories for life, together with a girl even though we are just friends.

Together with a friendly, shy and cute girl.

“…………Errr, Tooru-kun. What’s wrong…….? I-it’s kind of embarrassing……..if you stare at me like that……”

“------! So-sorry, I was day dreaming a bit……..”

I avoid saying I got charmed by her and changed to conversation after turning my face to the sea.

“B-by the way. I have to thank Imari later. If she did not forgot her pouch, we probably wouldn’t have seen this scenery”

“Ah……….E-err, about that. I think Imari wanted to show me this scenery…………..”

“So, it’s on purpose?”

“Unn……….That’s because, Imari has been living in this island for 3 months already. Then, I think she knows the time to see this pretty sun………..”

I see, I agreed with her. But, if that is the case------

“If that was the case then, everyone should have come too. Well, it can’t be helped since they have to prepare for dinner”

“U-un………….with everyone……that’s true…….”

It looks like Miyabi thought the same thing but, she dropped her shoulders in disappointment.

“Alright, we should head back now. Everyone will get worried if we take too long”

“U-un………….”

Even though Miyabi made a regretful expression, she nodded.

We stood side by side again and started walking while looking at the magical scenery at the side.

“…………..Ah, oh yeah”

“What’s wrong, Tooru-kun?”

“Aah, there is something I forgot to do”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zazan*,*Zazan* I stared at the waves coming to the shore-----

I then measured the timing and *tatatata* ran on the beach.

The foot trail I made on the beach disappeared immediately after that.

“Haha like I thought, this is something I had to do if I come to the sea”

“………………..”

Miyabi *Pokan* opened her mouth blankly at my actions and words----before laughing not long later.

“*Giggle*………..Tooru-kun you are like a child”

“I didn’t do that In front of everyone because I knew I would be told that”

It’s just too embarrassing doing something that childish in front of girls.

“Fufu. But, I am here right?”

“I thought I would be okay if I showed Miyabi…………ahh, keep this a secret from the rest. I’ll probably get laughed at”

“If it’s me huh……..fufuun. Un, I’ll keep it a secret.

Miyabi giggled again.

“You swear?”

“It’s okay; I will absolutely keep it a secret. Or what, Tooru-kun does not believe me?”

“I believe you. Tentatively though”

“……………….Okay then, I can’t expose it now since I also became an accomplice”

Before I could ask what does she meant, Miyabi placed her bag on the ground before jogging out.

She then made a trail of small footsteps on the sand that got cleared by the sand.

Around the time I understood her meaning, the foot trail got washed away be the waves.

“It’s true that this make you an accomplice………so, how is it?”

“It was fun, it was like I went back being a kid…………”

“Am I right”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Un* Miyabi nodded before making a lively laugh.

This girl with a big flower blooming and the glittering ocean at the background does not look like someone that was about to leave the academy cowardly by her own will.

I was glad I extended my hands to her on that day.

I probably would not be able to see this smile, If I didn’t do so.

“Ah………….”

After lifting up her luggage, Miyabi let out a soft voice.

It seems she fell on the sand when she was about to take the bag handle.

“Are you okay?”

“U-un. Sorry”

Several of her belongings scattered about on the sand because she fell down energetically.

Within them, there was a white stone with the color of the sunset engraved in it.

That was a stone I picked up and gave Miyabi.

“It’s a memorable object so please don’t forget it like that okay?”

“I-I won’t forget it. I absolutely won’t………”

Miyabi made a wry smile when she received the pure-white special love (heart?) shape stone.

While still directing that wry smile to me, the wry smile turned into a smile.

“Thank you for finding this stone for me, Tooru-kun”

“Haha, you already thanked me when I found it. Don’t tell me that every time okay”

“Uun, but I still want to tell you……….not only this stone, Tooru-kun keeps giving me things like energy, or the feelings to tell me to work hard, etc-------that’s why, I want to keep telling you this……………”

Inside the sunset world, Miyabi started talking.

“Thank you for everything, Tooru-kun. Thank you lots and lots. And-----“

The words that continued after that, was supposed to be a soft mutter that was meant to be blocked by the sound of the waves.

But-----

Either this was lucky or unlucky-----

The sound of the waves stopped at that moment coincidentally.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 6.jpg|thumb]]

“I love you”

===Part 2===

In the Kouryou academy branch school-----

The reason for its existence, was to be the saucer for the people that has dropped out from the <<Qualification Ceremony>>.

“……………There is a 1 in a 1000 chance someone would have an <<Adapt>>. It really is a strange thing that he seriously thought I would throw them away because of one failure”

Tsukumo Sakuya made a weak smile after recalling back the conversation she had with Tooru a few days ago.

“Oh my, was it different from your personal thoughts, Sakuya?”

Another girl was there combing her Yellow topaz hair while asking a question.

“Yes, that is right…………..I don’t mind throwing away losers”

Sakuya replied back her personal opinion to Lilith’s question.

They might have the strength to be second-tier in the group but, they lost because they got unlucky and got put up together with a first-rate strong opponent. That’s why they think they would win if they were put together with another person-------What bullshit.

Those are words that could only be described as funny, by fools that have not thrown themselves in a survival war with their own whole lives bet into it.

No matter how much power a person owns, it would be meaningless if they don’t win when the time calls for it.

“Everything ends when you die”

The results were all extreme logic and also irrational.

However------it is also true that they live in that kind of world.

But, that was still Sakuya’s personal opinion to the end, and the Dawn organization’s objectives are a different story. A huge amount of funds is needed to continue the <<Lucifer>> research. In order for that, they need as much public maintenance team----<<Exceeds>> as possible for the source of those funds. Even if they are not people Sakuya needs.

Of course, Sakuya does not think the existence of the branch school is completely worthless.

All of them are sacrifices.

They are sacrifices to plant confidence into the main school students that has survived in the <<Qualification Ceremony>>-----and also give them the readiness to aim for the top for the loser they won against with their own bare hands.

The reason why she allowed them to know of the existence of the branch school through the seaside school was also a type of mental training for them.

It has been 3 months since they enrolled into Kouryou academy. During the period they start getting a little relaxed after getting used to the daily training, they are made to meet up with the branch school and that will cause the students thoughts to change into two big flows.

They would either aim back at the top knowing that they might lose to the losers who has piled up trainings as the branch school students.

Or they would be even more relaxed and lose their aspiration.

It’s is practically obvious that Sakuya wishes for the former.

If she thought about the future, she does not need people that would relax at this level.

“By the way Lilith. This is about a few days ago but, what kind of intentions did you have when you said I wasn’t honest with myself?”

“It’s more convenient to have Tooru think the chairman is actually a good child. Especially, that good boy”

Sakuya made a small shrug with her shoulders to the gold girl who winked at her.

“……………Kokonoe Tooru sure is having it rough, to be loved by this double-faced woman”

“The living thing called woman has two-sides you know. More importantly, it is a fact that I love him, so isn’t that fine. Other than that, I move in order to achieve the things I have to do. In order to reach the <<Absolute Duo>>…………it’s just that”

While placing her hand on her chest as if she was singing in an opera, and spreading out her free hand, Lilith made an exaggerated posture and talked about the contents in her heart.

How much can she believe those words, Sakuya could not measure it as long as she does not say it out.

“Then now, a question from me”

The Lilith from a few moments ago was no longer here.

Her smile was gone and she narrowed her eyes; an expression that she does not usually show Tooru was there.

“Will it be tonight, if they are coming?”

“Oh my, did you notice?”

“There is an idiot scattering its presence that much, there is no way I won’t notice that”

It was the 3rd day’s morning after the start of the Seaside school that, Lilith felt someone’s presence.

The presence would not get near the students and would only remain observing our movements; it was just stopped there far away, waiting for its existence to be perceived.

“It has been 2 months since the last incident……………I even set the bait, thinking that the <<Equipment Smith>> might start moving around to cause something…………….”

Sakuya made a faint smile while swung her head to those let-down results.

“No close encounter huh…………but, I don’t think you need to act as bait by having a night walk even though you have Mikuni with you?”

It was every evening until today that they could feel the trespassers presence, and Sakuya took Mikuni along for a stroll the island. Just like what Lilith said, she was acting as bait.

“It’s either me or you. I just wanted to know which one of us they want………..The results were; they won’t make a move at either one of us and I just know they are there”

“I wonder what kind of intentions they have for moving around”

“I don’t care. I only hope that it’s good sacrifices”

Unthinkable from a 10 year old girl, Sakuya made a cold smile.

The reason why that smile broke suddenly was because of the emergency signal sent from Kouryou academy main school.

“…………call for reinforcement, why?”

The expression of the black-clothed girl turned dubious, when she received a report that they were receiving attack by unidentified personals with guns and was at disadvantage.

The guards stationed there numbered in 2 <<Exceed>>----<<IV>>, 10 number of <<III>>, and their power can rival an army battalion (Around 300 people). Adding in the 2nd year and 3rd from the main school that has survived trainings, it was only natural for her to be dubious at this unnatural event of being called for reinforcement.

“-------I see, their goal is the research lab………….I understand, please withstand for 40 minutes. I will make Mikuni head there”

After cutting the transmission, Sakuya clenched her teeth.

(Their aim was not me, but the <<Lucifer>> data------I predicted that too but………….)

“They sure have sent quite a force there. I wonder we should say we got defeated here?”

Ignoring Lilith who was talking frivolously, Sakuya ordered Mikuni standing by beside her.

“…………Mikuni, it’s just like what you’ve heard. Head back to the main school and clean up the attackers”

“But Sakuya-sama. If an attack occurs here then-----“

It’s only natural for Mikuni to be concerned. It’s because there it’s fact that there is a trespasser in the island.

“Judging by this situation, I can’t send Rito over there. She might end up destroying the facilities there. That’s why, I ordered you because you are an assassin type…………..or what, are you saying you will not listen to my orders?”

“…………..I would never do something such as that”

The gold girl then opened her mouth to Mikuni who was still concerned about her master.

“It’s okay; you don’t have to worry about it. I, the staff and also Tsukimi Rito are here. She is <<V>> right? Unless they sent over a powerful force, it will be impossible to bring us down”

“…………….Understood. I am counting on you; please take care of Sakuya-sama”

“Of course”

Leaning on the wall, Lilith winked one eye back to him.

Mikuni turned his heels and headed out of the room.

Lilith did not see his back off and moved her sights to the window.

(I did say that but, there is just this bad feeling I am getting……….)

The presence that was squirming around in this around these past few days was still here.

But something different from that, an indescribable something was causing anxiousness in her chest.

Both Sakuya and Lilith were thinking without opening their mouth.

The room was wrapped in silence but-----

Soon, the knock that echoed in the room broke the silence.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==

<references group="3F" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 4

2014-07-20T16:27:27Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 4 『I Wanted To Be Together Longer』 */

==Chapter 4 『I Wanted To Be Together Longer』==

===Part 1===

On the sea 180 km southeast from Tokyo, in an island that's blocked from the public------

The 2nd morning of the seaside school came to greet us.

“Fuwah, Ah…………”

“Fufu. You look tired, Kokonoe”

“That’s because yesterday was tiring”

I exited the tent without waking Julie up and Tachibana laughed when I headed to the meeting spot while yawning. Unlike me, it seems Tachibana was already completely awake and giving out her usual dignified atmosphere.

I left the hall lined up with the tents to avoid waking everyone else up and headed to the forest path reaching to the harbor from the branch school.

Maybe most of the animals living in the island were still sleeping but, I could occasionally hear the sound of birds chirpping; basically it was very quiet. The air in this untouched island smells nice and after I took a good sniff of the clear air into my chest, the morning just like what I go through in the main school started.

“Okay then, let’s begin from the first like usual. Start”

Tachibana urged me and I started the training like normal.

I made a stance first and it was a basic move where I only can move my back feet.

I then moved to the next 8th style basic move and advanced forward while changing my step in leg’s axis just like what Tachibana taught me. The technique of sometimes turning around or half around with the technique of turning to the opposite direction was the combination I used to throw Imari when I fought her on the first day.

The last was the middle line--------I started the Tachibana style Himonho technique which consists of me turning around Tachibana without showing most of my body vital points.

I’ll be honest and say that this training is plain but, it's because I know how important the basics are that I concentrate and repeat it.
And I found something out because I was concentrating, and that’s--------

“Hey Tachibana. Now that I have a good look, your hair is really beautiful”

“Buuu!? What are you saying all of a sudden!?”

“It’s not all of a sudden you know. I touched Julie and Lilith’s hair last night. Both of them had different hair types but, both of them were beautiful”

“S-so what does that have to relate to my hair”

Maybe she thought I was teasing her because Tachibana voice was angry while her cheeks were slightly blushing.

“Recently, you are the one I have been seeing the most compared to everyone else. And since there was that hair conversation we talked about, my eyes went there for some reason and I just thought it looked pretty”

“More than everyone else!? Bu-but if that’s the case then Julie is more than me right!?”

“Tachibana joins me in morning training everyday like this and I had to turn around you the whole time when I am doing the Himonho right. In terms of being together longer, it would probably Julie. But, it feels as if Julie and my shoulders are lined up and we would see the same thing so……….most of the time we would be looking at the television”

“I-I see, more than Julie too huh………..”

The conversation changed from hair to Julie before I knew it. Why is that………..

“Anyway, I just thought Tachibana’s hair was beautiful when I saw it. It’s not like I was making fun of you, I am really serious about it”

“Eh, ah………Fu-fumu…….err, Tha-thank you…………”

While fiddling her hair by twirling it around with her finger, Tachibana said her thanks.

I relaxed knowing that she understood that I seriously said that and was not teasing her.

“Ah, that’s right. Can I touch your hair since we're on this topic?”

“------!? Eh, uaa………….we-well, I don’t mind…………”

After receiving Tachibana’s permission, I tried touching her long black hair.

Her glossy hair was smooth and it was completely different from Julie and Lilith’s hair.

“Hou…….Houhou……..”

“Wha-what is with that reaction”

It seems it was ticklish, and Tachibana who was shutting her eyes tightly, opened one of her eyes and asked me in doubt.

“Iyaaa---,I just thought it feels soft and nice. A girl’s hair really is soft huh. My hair is just plain hard. Want to try touching?”

“Fu-fumu. Then excuse me------“

After hesitating for a while, Tachibana timidly touched my hair.

“It’s hard right?”

“I-I think it’s not that hard for mentioning……..”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch*

It's taking too long.

“………..Tachibana. It’s ticklish and, how long do you plan on touching?”

“WaHyaa!? Yo-you did not say anything so, I lost the timing to stop”

I got scolded.

It seems it was my fault but, I can’t seem to agree with it………..

“Mo-more importantly, let’s start training again………..ah, iyah, stop for a moment. You can stop doing the Himonho”

“Hn? Then what should I restart with? The thing you taught me only reaches here”

“Umu. That is why I am thinking of advancing to the next stage”

“Is it okay? It's only been 2 months since I started learning you know”

Even though I can smoothly perform the walks and body movements that I first learned but, it was not at the level where I can put my chest up proudly and say I mastered it completely.

When I asked whether is it okay to go to the next stage with this hasty knowledge------

“It's okay. It’s true that grasping the basics is important and, the thing really needed is not to understand the surface techniques but rather to grasp the true nature of it. In order for that, the most important thing is to gain experience. If you don’t get it then, you won’t be able to grasp the nature right?”

Of course, Tachibana sums it up by telling me continue what I learned before when I have time, before making a smile.

“Okay let’s begin. First, please thrust your hand forward. Next make a circle with the hand you thrust forward-----“

Like this, she started teaching me a new move and I secretly made a relieved sigh since luckily, there was no close body contact this time.

Hard training continues in the remaining 2nd day of the seaside school.

Not only were there battle training and battle training we usually go through in the main school, we would also get survival training, and rock climbing using the islands terrain with traps set up.

In this tough training, we would not escape getting hurt if we don’t concentrate and since the contents of the training usually comes with dangers, we go through every day without relaxing.

4th day-----

A different kind of training started today compared to the other days.

“Haaa…………..Haaa………!”

I was dripping in sweating while running deep inside the dark forest even though it was the in the afternoon.

The temperature today was the highest among these past few days and it was quite tough.

(Tsk, this is unexpectedly one thought out training…………!!)

The content for the afternoon training was-------a game of tag.

I doubted my ears and thought it was a joke when Tsukimi announced that but, now that the event started I realized the contents of the training was just as hard as the training until now. I could not continuously run fast since I have to maintain my concentration in this terrain filled with obstacles such as tree roots and rough trunks on the ground.

On top of that, I was made to carry a doll filled with sand for 7 kilometers. Following that context, it seems the concept was to bring the VIP we secured and escape from the spot.

The ones running was the main school group, the catchers are mostly the branch school group. However, it feels like we were getting chased by hunting dogs because the branch school group has lived in this isolated island and has repeatedly done this training.

As long as this is a game of tag, we are bound by the rules of no attacking the catchers, so we had to hide and scatter about; the winning condition was to aim for one of the goal points set at several spots in the mountain ridge.

But-----

“Found you, Tooru!”

The catcher was Imari and she appeared in front of me.

“Kuh, you came here before me huh”

“That’s right. I got contacted that Tooru was aiming for here”

She displayed the power of the wireless cellphone only limited to the catchers’ magnificently.

“Seriously……………I am happy in a sense that you keep aiming for me to this extent”

“------uh!? Y-you’re wrong! It’s not like I purposely came chasing Tooru, it’s just that you were nearby me!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Wa**Wa* Imari swung her head and swings her ponytail.

“A-anyway! This is game over for you, Tooru!”

After saying that, Imari kicked the tree trunk.

She glamorously kicked the ground, rocks, trunks and branches; it was the moves she showed on the first day.

Since it would be defeat the moment the catcher touches me, this attacking pattern is the most annoying one.

But-----

“Don’t think the same method would work every time, Imari!!”

I grabbed the tree vines and concentrated at the direction Imari was going to jump to.

Before immediately-----

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

Imari’s scream echoed throughout the area.

“………Tooru you pervert. Tooru you lecher. Tooru you beast”

After the game of tag ended and I was in the middle of heading back to the western building-----

Several abusive words came from Imari who is glaring at me.

“Like I said, It wasn’t on purpose…………”

“Even though it was not on purpose, it is still a fact that you saw my panties”

At that time, I made a ring with the vines and threw it to Imari the same time I dodged her attack and when she landed, I aimed the moment she landed and hanged her upside down when I pulled the vine; the trap I learned yesterday was a success.

But, it was also a fact that I caused Imari to have an embarrassing experience.

“Si-since I was the only one who saw it, so it’s considered a safe right? Also, I ran immediately after confirming the trap worked so I did not see much…………..”

“Who was the one that said [Hahaha, how naïve Imari. I have already saw through that attack last time-----Towaaah!?] before running away with a red face?”

She poked my cheeks.

“Sorry………….”

“Fuuun? I wonder if I should add the debts if you're reflecting on this…………….ah, now that I think about it carefully, you did touch my breast on the first day so that makes it 3 debts. Also, not only do you have a super cute <<Duo>> called Julie, you get to sleep with her in a small tent at night so that makes it 4 debts. Next, since you were so flirty with that beautiful blonde fiancée of yours, so the total debts is 5”

“Wait wait. I know I was bad until the 3rd one but, the 4th and 5th one has totally no relations to Imari’s debts at all”

“You found out huh♪”

I made a sigh while making a bitter face at Imari who brought her tongue out.

“Well, forget that for now, I might have said this on the first day but it seems I did not see it wrongly. Your moves are completely different compared to the time 3 months ago. Just what kind of training did you go through until you could make those types of movements?”

“Ahaha, thank you. I have been training really hard every day, ever since I came to the branch school. I would be made to climb steep cliffs with only my hands, or get thrown off cliffs………….fufu, the life in the main school sounds fun……………”

Imari’s eyes look like the eyes from a dead fish half-way through.

“Honestly, it was so tough to make me run away you know. But, I guess it’s okay since I get to surprise Tooru this much. Fufuu♪”

She turned around once before making a cheerful smile.

If she can make this expression then, she can probably clear the trials in the future.

---It was at the moment I thought that.

“Aaah, it would be nice if I can be together with Tooru-------uun, wi-with everyone in the main school forever”

Imari showed a lonely face even though it was small.

I understand her feelings really much.

We would separate again once this seaside school ends.

The main school group will return back to the Kouryou academy while Imari and the rest will remain on this island.

It’s not like we won’t ever meet again but, it still feels kind of lonely.

“…………..I think so to. I really want to be with Imari more too”

“-------uh!! Wh-why is it only limited to me!?”

“Hn? Imari is the only one in this spot right”

“…………….That’s right. Tooru has that kind of personality. Haa………….”

Imari made an exaggerated sigh for some reason.

When the sun set and the sky turned dark, it became time to start preparing our meal.

Ever since the 2nd day, the students are made to cook for themselves as a part of the training. Of course, we were made to make our side-dishes on our own with the main course.

We took some time since we were completely exhausted from the afternoon training but, it was quite fun cooking while everyone was being lively.
And at the same time, I saw an unexpected trait that I have not known until now.

While peeling the potato, I send my sights to the girl standing in front of the kitchen with an apron on.

Over there, *ton**ton**ton*………….Tachibana was moving the kitchen knife with a good rhythm.

However, Tachibana wasn’t the only one showing unexpected traits.

“Is this much enough, Miyabi?”

Like that, Tachibana called out to Miyabi who was doing the preparations.

“Errr…………I think its better if it was a little more diluted”

“I see, understood”

Tachibana started moving the hand holding the knife again.

And without a break, Julie called out to Miyabi this time.

“Miyabi. I finished cutting the eggplant. What should I do next?”

“Yes, errr, can you cut the carrot to bite sizes this time?”

“Ya---“

Julie threw the vegetable to the air and cut it into pieces in an instant like a scene from a manga.

On the other hand, Miyabi was still getting called out to------

“Miyabi-chan. Is this much taste enough? It feels a little bland though---“

“Hnn…….*Zu**zu*…………Let’s see. I guess we should add one teaspoon of salt since it is a little bland. If it still feels bland after that, please put in half a teaspoon more”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>I understand* Kibitsu said that before heading back to her post.

“That’s a face showing that you are surprised no matter how many times you see it”

While peeling the skin of the potato together with me, Tora lift his face and talked to me.

“Aah. I feel bad to Miyabi but, I feel she isn’t the type to be standing in the center of everything”

“Fuun, I agree at that point”

The event that caused Miyabi’s current position occurred yesterday.

At first, the center position for the preparing the meals belonged to Tachibana and Imari for the main school and the branch school respectively but, yesterday night, a particular group failed in their seasoning, causing the air to go gloomy. Since they were completely exhausted and the food they made------the big fun after their training was a failure, it was only normal for the air to go gloomy at the spot.

Miyabi was the one that changed that atmosphere in one go.

“Ma-maybe we can change the taste a bit………..maybe……….”

After mumbling that, I pushed Miyabi’s back and brought her to the food that has failed.

Miyabi confirmed the taste of the failed food before, starting to add the flavoring in.

She then fixed the smell with herbs and within a few minutes she changed the taste of inedible food to------it’s not that serious but, it became something manageable.

Today’s scenery was because of that result.

(I have no talent huh………….)

The girl who abused herself like that on the very day of enrollment.

However, that was not true. That’s because, no matter what Miyabi thinks about herself, she was currently being relied on by everyone.

When I looked at her working hard in the position she was being perplexed in, I naturally made a smile.

“…………..Tooru. Grinning while staring at a girl is a little disgusting you know”

“----!? I-it’s not like I was grinning……….wait, Ouwahh!?”

Thanks to the discomposure caused by Tora’s comment, I dropped the potato I was holding on to.

Even though I went to pick it up, I accidentally kicked it like a ball because I was panicking and the potato flew even further away.

“Wa-wait for me---!”

“What are you doing you idiot…………”

I chased after the potato while hearing a tired voice behind me.

I picked it up at a small dark path slightly far away from the hall----and I stopped moving the moment I raised my face.

That’s because a girl with her dark hair tied into two sides and in a gothic dress was standing there.

“Go-good evening, chairman”

“……………you look like you’re having fun, Kokonoe Tooru”

“Yes, well……….”

“It is a good thing”

The chairman made a small giggle.

“Tomorrow is the last day you will receive training on this island. Please be careful not to get injured”

She then started walking with her follower Mikuni-sensei that was following her like a shadow.

“Ah………..”

Originally, I should be considerate and say my thanks before lowering my head and returning back to Tora.

However, i realized something when I heard the chairman words.

“Is there anything wrong?”

“N-no, it is nothing much-------there’s no way huh…………errr. I misunderstood chairman before. So I am very sorry”

I took a deep bow.

“Ahra, what kind of misunderstanding did you make?”

“Do you remember the conversation we had during the <<Qualification ceremony>>?”

Yes, the chairman nodded and I continued my words.

“I thought chairman was a heartless person at that time. I thought you are someone……..that is able to perform that cruel exam and play with someone's future calmly without any disturbance in your heart. But when I came to this island and found out that Imari-----the people that failed the exam were enrolled here, I found out I was wrong. I felt that when the chairman apologized to us at that time”

The chairman swung her head and made a soft smile.

“Kokonoe Tooru. It is your right to comment on what kind of a human I am. However, I do accept being a heartless person. That’s because, I think it is only normal to eliminate you all by the tough trials that I will be preparing from now on”

That was something normal for the leader of the academy meant to nurture capable people wanted by Dawn organization.

But I can’t think her thoughts are heartless because of that.

It was our wish to be in Kouryou, so it was very natural to drop people who are unable to bring results there.

“Chairman. To chairman, i-----“

“Oh my, Tooru. Are you going to confess your love here? That’s what you should be doing to me right. I think this is impossible but, does Tooru have a loli fetish?”

Lilith was the one that interrupt my words.

I thought her glowing {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} from the light coming the hall reaching this small path was beautiful for an instant but, now wasn’t the time for that.

“Don’t make a weird misunderstanding. I am just------“

“The person herself is calling herself heartless, isn’t it okay already? It’s only normal for people opinions to differ”

“That is completely correct, Lilith=Bristol…………..that is the case, Kokonoe Tooru. Do you get it now?”

I think that’s true.

I did think that but, I had a strong urge to tell the chairman that it was not true and was about to open my mouth------

“You should stop now. This girl may talk like this but; she is actually a shy person. Seriously, she isn’t honest at all”

Lilith whispered into my ears.

It was however not a soft voice because it was quiet here so, it reached the chairman ears too.

“…………..Mikuni, let’s go”

Unable to hide her dissatisfaction, the chairman frowned a little before walking away.

“Have a good day, Kokonoe Tooru. I will be expecting much from you, from now on”

The chairman left those words for last and left for the western building with Mikuni-sensei.

I was left alone with Lilith there and-------

“*Giggle*. The part of her running away is because she is unable to retort the bulls-eye still makes her a child”

“…………….hey. No matter if you are the <<Exception>>, I think it’s bad to anger the chairman”

“Oh, isn’t that cute”

Lilith did not show any signs of reflection at my tired reply.

“Leaving that aside, I got shocked when I found out Tooru had a loli fetish”

“You know it’s all wrong after hearing the whole situation, so which mouth is it that is saying your shock”

“Of course, with this mouth”

Lilith linked her arm with mine before looking at me and touched her red lips with her mouth.

I recalled back the moment those light red glossy lips kissed my cheeks and *doki**doki* my heart started pumping hard-----but, I quickly unlinked our arms before she found out about it.

“O-okay then, I have to get back to Tora or else I will get scolded”

“Hnn mouu. Oh Tooru! Wait for me!!”

When I got back to Tora with that blaming voice coming behind me, it seems he saw me as I was running away from her and again [What are you doing, you idiot………] a warm greeting was waiting for me.

Since it has been established that today was the hottest day in this summer, it was hard to sleep at night.

Nonetheless most of the students have fallen asleep before the date changed, because we were tired from the training; I was within those students but……….

“………….you have me, and you still sleep with this girl in this small place every day, oh Tooru-----Hn moouu”

I felt my name got called and my consciousness got a little clearer.

“Well then. I have to prepare to sleep”

(What………is this……..? Julie’s sleep talking………? Well, forget it……)

Even though I could hear the rustling sound, it did not beat my sleepiness and my consciousness started to sink again.

“Hn, it’s a little embarrassing like this. But I can’t sleep if I don’t do this………….I know, if I do this then………………un, problem solved. Good night, Tooru………….*Chuu*”

In the brink of my consciousness getting cut, I could feel something touching my cheeks.

Who knows how long passed since then------

“Hnn……it’s hot……….”

I could hear Julie’s mumbling in the dark.

The rustling sound that I could hear next was probably because she took off the bed cover of her sleeping bag.

Although I could feel Julie squirming around, it turned quiet not long later and I once again lost my body to the sleepiness again.

'''''I knew it was still dark outside''''' even though my eyelids were closed, and I could hear the sound of birds chirping.

Mixed in with those chirpings------

“Tooru……….”

My name was suddenly whispered to my ears.

“Tooru, I love you………”

I completely woke up when I heard those sweet whispers next.

(Wha……!? Yu-Julie!?)

It wasn’t only those sweet words. Julie was holding my arm tightly as if to show her behavior.

Her soft and those '''''voluptuous''''' bulges were pushed onto me.

(Uwah, wait, eh, soft, wait, if she clings onto me, her breast will………….Ah-re?)

Big.

What did you ask? It’s obviously the soft object touching my elbow.

“Hnn……….it’s tea time Tooru………”

“-----!?”

The moment I realized it wasn’t Julie’s voice, I raised my upper body.

“Ah, ah-re?”

I turned around and tried to confirm the owner of that voice but, another problem was added into the confusion.

My vision is dark. The dark I was experiencing was pure darkness and rather, I can’t open my eyes in the first place.

(What is this? A blindfold…….?)

After I touched my face in panic, there was a cloth tied around my head to hide my sight.

While having a huge amount of question marks popping in my head, I took off the blindfold to find out that it was quite bright outside.

(Just what is this?...............wait, more importantly, whose voice was------“

I became speechless when I turned around.

No matter how many times I see this situation, I would still remain speechless regardless.

That’s because there are 2 beautiful girls sleeping in this tent.

What’s more they are completely naked.

“uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh!?”

I was exactly by definition speechless when I saw both, the silver and gold beauties not wearing anything at all.

I get it for the silver blonde girl----Julie.

She probably took off her clothes because last night was especially humid.

But I have no idea why the {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} girl------Lilith is here.

I could guess that she sneaked in but, I can’t guess why she was naked.

“Nuu………….Tooru……….Good morning………..”

Maybe she noticed me waking up; Lilith scratched her eyes while raising her body.

When she did that, *tayun**puru**puru*…………..her 2 bulges made a big jiggle and it was probably the nature of a sad man to automatically look at it.

(No no no no no no, don’t don’t don’t don’t don’t, must not look------!!)

Even though I covered my eyes with my hands in panic, that overwhelming fleshy appearance has vividly been burned into the back of my eyelids.

It was the revival of the goddess of love and beauty that was told in the legends-----

I received an attack that could make me hallucinate like that from the gold girl.

“Lea-Lea-Lilith!! Why are you naked!?”

I’ll leave out the fact that she sneaked in.

“What do mean by why………….I can’t sleep unless I take off my clothes……….”

She probably hasn’t slept enough. She answered my question while dozing off.

“Ah…………..you can’t, Tooru…….you must not take your blindfold off………….it will be embarrassing………”

Then put some clothes on and sleep, was what I thought but, that might be something she won’t give up doing.

“I get it. I get it already so put on some clothes……..!!”

“Mou, I have no choice……….”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bafuu*. After nodding, Lilith once again lay on the bed and started sleeping again.

(Just who is the one having no choice………..)

Julie slowly woke up this time just when I was completely tired from waking up.

“Good morning, Tooru……….”

“Aah, Good morning, Yuri------“

(Wait, I must not look there too------!!)

Different from Lilith’s certain fleshy part; hers were not jiggling at alllllll.

However, her {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}}, {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}} and that magical fairy-like appearance told in fairy-tales has been burned into my eyes.

“Tooru………..?”

Julie was completely oblivious to my confusing troubles------it was probably in the level where it would not be over exaggerated if I call it a war and was making a dazed expression while tilting her small head.

“La-last night was hot. I understand that. But it's morning now. That’s why put your clothes on!!”

“Ya---……………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bofuu*. While nodding, Julie lies back on the mat again before starting to sleeping comfortably.

(No seriously, why are you going back to sleep………)

I made a sigh deeper than the see to the 2 beauties sleeping comfortably.

At that moment-----

“Kokonoe, are you awake?”

“uuuuuuh!?”

My heart skipped a beat when my name was called from outside the tent.

I did not need to confirm who it was----it was Tachibana. My morning training is still being continued in this seaside too, and she would come to wake me up if I was late on the promised time.

“Are you still sleeping?”

“I am awake! I am awake so!! I will go out soon so wait there!!”

When I shouted outside with a voice soft enough to avoid waking Julie and Lilith up, and [I understand] was replied back.

(Tha-that was dangerous……)

I placed my hands on my chest which was beating really hard while recalling back Tachibana shaking my shoulders when she came into the tent yesterday morning to wake up me from oversleeping.

If I was still sleeping just now, and she comes inside-------

(I don’t want to think about itttt…………!!)

I felt a chill at my back.

“Julie, Lilith. Put on your clothes when you wake up”

[Ya--……….][I get it, mouu……..]

I used the sleeping bag and placed it on top of them as a replacement for the bed cover before heading out while carefully avoiding Tachibana from knowing the inside situation.

“Good morning, Kokonoe. It’s a refreshing morning today”

“That’s true………it’s a really comfortable morning……..”

“…………….your expression doesn’t match with your words at all though”

“Don’t mind it………….”

Around the time for breakfast preparations, we wrapped up the training and I headed back to the hall with Tachibana.

Mid-way-------my stomach growled and it was mixed with the birds chirping which could be heard from the forest.

“Fufuu, your body is far from being full”

“If you understand that then, let me eat more meat-------“

“No”

She answered immediately with a smile.

When I dropped my shoulders in disappointment, my stomach made a big growl again as if to conspire with my actions.

Since my stomach started *Guu**guu* growling as if to show my dissatisfaction, I made a bitter smile and-----

“Puu…………hahaha. Kokonoe, your timing is just too good it should have a limit, Fufu,hahahaha”

Tachibana might have reached her limit because she lurched her stomach while placing her hands on her mouth and laughing hard.

“It’s not that funny. Also, look in front when you walk, you’ll hit a branch”

The place we are walking right now was a promenade used as a shortcut from the woods to the hall.

It is just like an animal trail and since there were branches extending to our face length everywhere, we will meet a painful experience if we don’t look in front properly.

“I won’t do something that dumb-----Puwahh!?”

There is a dumb girl who received a painful experience in front of me.

Not only did Tachibana hit the branch, she panicked because a spider nest got stuck onto her.

“Hyaaaaaa, Koko-Kokonoe. Tak-take it off, please………..!”

“I get it. I’ll take it off immediately so stay still”

I nodded and made a small wry smile at Tachibana who was begging for help while moving restlessly to get rid of the spider nest on her face.

“So-sorry………err……the '''''main thing''''' is not on me right?”

“Main thing? Aah, the spider huh, nope it’s not on you”

Tachibana let out a relieved breath when she heard my reply.

“You bad with it?”

“……………we-well, it’s embarrassing but, yeah”

“It’s not embarrassing you know? Everyone has something they are bad with”

(…………….like Tachibana during meals)

Not knowing anything about there being sentence I swallowed which was close to coming out, Tachibana became bashful.

“I-It’ll be a big help if you say that------but, please keep it a secret from the others okay? .............well, Miyabi found out on the first day itself though”

“I get it………..okay, everything is off-----ah”

“Ah?”

Just when I stopped my words mid-way, Tachibana opened her eyes wide.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kasa*……….

Tachibana noticed '''''that''''' riding on her shoulders and her face turned into a stiff expression.

“Hiiiiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?”

“O-oi Tachibana!? Where are you going------Oi, wait! I’ll take it off for you!!”

Tachibana shouted and started running, before I chased after her in panic.

“Fyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa don’t comeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”

It might be something said to the spider but, it is rather confusing for the one chasing her.

“------!! Dangerous!”

The moment Tachibana was about to slam into a tree, I took her hands and pulled it strongly.

--But, It was too strong and *Bofuu* Tachibana’s face was buried into my chest.

“Puwah!?”

“Sorry. Are you okay?”

“A-aah, sorry……………Spi-spider!!”

Although she regained her composure for an instant from the impact when she buried her face in my chest, she was almost close to panic again.

“Wait, calm down!”

Tachibana hugged me tightly and I grabbed the spider before throwing it away.

“I took it off already so calm down”

“Re-really…………?”

With her usual dignified atmosphere gone somewhere, Tachibana looked up at me with tears in her eyes.

While nodding, I pointed at the spider walking on the grass and Tachibana took a big sigh.

“Uuu………I showed you something pathetic………”

“It’s okay. Just like what I said just now, everyone has something they are bad with. Also, thank god you weren’t hurt”

“Kokonoe……………*giggle*, that’s true. I have to thank you for that”

When I smiled at her saying there is no need to be embarrassed, Tachibana soften her expression.

My heart pounded a little the moment I saw that soft smile which was different from usual.

(Uh, your face is too close………..)

Since the situation occurred just a few moments ago, it seems Tachibana has not realized that she was being hugged. If she realizes this, there would be no mistake she would call me shameless or perverted.

When I was about to let go before that happens; this happened when I was about to separate our body-----

“Ah…………”

An intruding rustling sound appeared together with a soft voice of a 3rd person.

The person standing in front us when we moved our sights there was-----Miyabi.

“I-is that so. A spider huh…………both of you were hugging each other so, I was close to making a misunderstanding in shock, ahaha…………..”

After explaining to Miyabi why we were hugging each other, she quickly believed our talk because it seems she knew Tachibana was bad with spiders.

“I’m ashamed………”

Tachibana who said that has her cheeks blushing a little.

“………..That’s nice”

“What is?”

“Fuee!? Errrrr, well, a spider got onto my shoulders too just now so, errr, neh”

Meaning, she ran with full strength just like Tachibana and it dropped off somewhere before she knew it.

She probably thought I would take it off for her if I was nearby.

“However, it seriously is a live saver you believed it immediately”

I nodded beside Tachibana when she made a relieved sigh.

“Seriously. If it was the opposite then, you would be shouting shameless before running away”

[The opposite………?][What do you mean?]

Both of them asked me back together.

It seems the sentence was not complete and the meaning was not told to them.

“I was referring to the assumption that if I was hugging Miyabi, and we got seen by Tachibana instead”

“”------------!!””

“I-i-I, so-so-something like that, errrr, spider, where is the spider………….!?”

“Kokonoe! Wh-what kind of perverted things were you thinking about……!!”

“………….it’s just an assumption”

I made a sigh to the both of them who were panicking even though I said it was an assumption beforehand.

“Oh yeah, why are you here this early in the morning Miyabi?”

“I was coming back from my morning run”

“I see. You are still continuing that even though it’s the seaside school”

“U-un………..That’s because I would be late by one lap from Tooru-kun if I don’t work hard”

“Haha, you can’t be careless at all”

“Ahahaha……………….”

“-------?”

Tachibana made a curious face at our conversation. Her reaction was probably normal since she doesn’t know I told Miyabi that I won’t be running with her in the mornings for a while.

“B-by the way, does Tooru-kun have any plans to pass tomorrow since it’s a rest day?”

Miyabi changed the conversation; she might have felt sorry to Tachibana who was unable to join in the conversation.

There is no training tomorrow-----on the 6th day and it was a day given to us to move freely.

Nonetheless, I have nothing special plan so I told her I was thinking of resting.

“If that’s the case then why not come with us? I invited Imari and the rest last night but, I think it’s more fun if there are more people if we are going to play anyway”

“Aah, okay. But where are we going?”

There was no game facilities on this island and the only place here was the branch school and the harbor.

Just where are we going to go at an environment like that.

“What are you saying………..it’s summer now. What’s more the sea is surrounding the island. Meaning, it’s obvious we would be playing at the sea”

“………….now that I think about, the sea is a place to play”

We were made to swim with our clothes on the first day, run on top of logs floating on the sea, and was made to have a <<Blaze practice>> with our lower body submerged so, the sea has completely turned into a tough training spot for me.

“Well anyways, I understand. Is it okay if I invite Tora and the others?”

“Aah, I don’t mind”

Like this, we passed through the promenade right when I filled in tomorrow’s schedule.

When we got back to the hall, there were some students awake and were already cleaning up their tents as expected.

“Alright, I have to go around waking the people still sleeping”

It was a very Tachibana-like announcement. As expected from the chairman-----which I am secretly calling her-----she still goes around waking everyone up not only in the dorm but during the seaside school too.

“I have to wake Julie up too”

I and Julie’s tent was still up nearby and the {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} girl could not be seen in the hall. She is probably still sleeping since she did not sleep much last night.

“Kokonoe. Even though you live with her normally, I think it’s a problem looking at a girl’s sleepy face. I’ll wake her up instead”

“I get it. Then please”

Honestly, I have something against that but, I’ll follow Tachibana’s will.

“I’ll go clean up the tent”

“I see. I’ll leave that to you, Miyabi”

Leaving those words, Miyabi went back to her tent and we went back to my tent.

“But even so, it’s quite rare for Julie to oversleep”

“It was a hot night last night. She couldn't sleep until it became late because it was that hot”

“I see. I am a little reluctant to do so but, it’s time already”

Replying back with an '''''I have no choice''''', she stopped in front of the tent.

(Ah-re? Am I forgetting something………………………………………..)

“------uuuh!! Tac-Tachibana waittttttt!!”

My shout was useless and Tachibana opened the tent entrance.

What could be seen across Tachibana’s shoulder were the color silver, gold and also-----skin color.

“Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!?”

Tachibana froze.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 4.jpg|thumb]]

“……………………………………………………………………”

She kept quiet.

[Nuu……..is it morning already, Tooru……..?][Fuwah, ah…………what is it, you are noisy…….]

Both of them woke up when the morning sun shined inside and they looked at us with tired eyes.

Tachibana regained her consciousness and----shouted.

“Koko-Kokonoe you, Pe-per-Perverrrrrrrrrrrrrrttttttttttt--------------!!”

===Part 2===

The 5th day of the training has ended.

The training camp with an alias of a seaside school ends today.

It was completely a free day on the 6th day which is tomorrow and even though they were still unable to leave the island, the students have been pardoned to do anything they like there.

Heading back to the academy was probably enough to give them time to relax but, the reason for giving them a rest day in the island has the same simple meaning with giving candy to a child. Especially for the main school students, there are quite a lot of students who got excited when they heard they were heading to a seaside school located at a southern island.

During the night before the day everyone was excited for-----

There were several girls gathered in the cafeteria.

Julie, Tomoe, Miyabi, Kibitsu and one more person were from the main school.

3 girls and Imari were from the branch school.

There were a total of 9 girls there snacking on candies while talking.

They are the group that has gotten the closest in these 5 days of training.

The conversation started with what they should do tomorrow but, it changed to a very ordinary topic now.

It was getting late into the night and------

“Neh neh, what do you think about the boys in the main school?”

The moment the branch school girl------the <<Kunai>> user Miwa said that, the students from the main school got excited.

---that’s what she thought but, only one person responded from there.

The 4 people that did not respond-----Julie, Tomoe, and Kibitsu made an expression as if they have no idea what she meant. Miyabi twitched her shoulders for only an instant but, luckily there was no one that noticed that.

“What do you mean by that?”

“It’s about, is there a boy you are thinking about, Tomoe”

The main school girl guided here and Tomoe nodded as if she understood.

“……………Fumu. if you say it’s thinking about then, it’s going to be Tora or Kokonoe I guess”

6 girls excluding Julie and Kibitsu reacted to Tomoe’s words.

“Both of them are strong. To me------mu? What’s wrong, everyone?”

6 girls excluding Julie and Kibitsu reacted to Tomoe’s words again------rather, they collapsed.

“Ahaha……….It’s that so-called girl talk and the standard for it are love talks………..”

Tomoe turned red when she realized it was a misunderstanding after hearing Imari’s explanation of the topic while making a wry smile.

“Sorry, I just thought………”

After some of them laughed at Tomoe’s reaction, one girl from the branch school opened her mouth this time.

[There are a lot of cool guys in the main school right? Like Izumi-kun. Judging by the failures in the branch school, it’s an envious thing] [It’s better to be careful around him since he likes girls]

[Ah, I think I’ll pick Tora-kun. He is small and cute] [But isn’t he kind of scary?] [I will definitely pick Tatsu-kun! Guys with muscles are awesome] [[[No way]]]

When anyone of them brought out a boys' name then, someone would *kya**kya* react back nosily.

“Let’s see…………I guess for me----it would be Tooru”

“----!!”

Several people reacted when Imari said Tooru’s name.

[Like I thought. I kept thinking you were suspicious somehow. But I kind of understand, Kokonoe-kun is quite handsome] [Agree] [He lacks muscles though] [Ignore]

“You’re wrong. It’s not because of his face but rather, I could get along with him. It’s easy to talk with him, and I mean very easy"

Miyabi got worried when she saw Imari smiling while talking.

She listens to the conversation quietly while her heartbeat was increasing.

“Well, us branch school students has no idea when we would meet the main school students again once the seaside school ends so, I will avoid having a serious relationship. More importantly, I have something I have to do no matter what”

“Ah, that’s so cruel. Imari has something more important than me………..”

“Ahaha, don’t worry, I love you the most in this world♪”

Miyabi relaxed seeing Imari replying back to Miwa who was being playful.

Having the appearance that could make her eyes open wide even though she is the same gender, the beauties Julie and Lilith are normally around Tooru. What’s more, Tomoe who was a beauty with an adult atmosphere around her has been closing in the gaps using the morning training recently.

Miyabi thought she had no way to oppose if Imari, on top of having an appearance with nothing to criticize, and has a cheerful and refreshing personality joins in that group.

That is why it was normal for her to relax.

Having completely no faith in herself, Miyabi didn't know she was quite popular with the guys. [The number 1 girl I want to protect ] [The breast of the girl I want to bury my face in Number 1], she has 2 magnificent titles.

“Speaking about Kokonoe-kun. Miyabi-chan likes him too right”

“uuuh!?”

Kibitsu was the one that made a devastating comment with a dazed tone.

Naturally, Miyabi became the center of attention.

“Mo-Mo-Momo-chan!? I-i-i-----“

“That’s because, you often talk about Kokonoe-kun. And you’re really close with him right”

Kibitsu had no ill intentions. It was probably because of her absentminded personality that she said the things she was thinking about. There were times good things happened because of that but; the words she said right now did not make Miyabi happy at all.

“He is a f-friend. I-i-it’s true I think he is easier to talk with compared to the others though……….!”

“Is that so?”

“Un, un……….!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Puun**puun* Miyabi made big nods but-----

“……….Iyah, everyone noticed that already Hotaka. Rather, your attitude is so obvious”

Everyone’s sights moved back to Miyabi immediately when the main school girl mumbled that.

“Fuuee……….!?”

“I-is that so, Miyabi……?”

The person closest to Miyabi at this spot but at the same time was completely oblivious to Miyabi’s feelings to Tooru------Tomoe asked back with a shocked expression.

“Ah………..ah, uu………..err……… …………….”

At last Miyabi face turned red, before hanging her head down silently.

That reaction was the same as confessing the truth and even Tomoe figured that out.

“I see, Miyabi likes Kokonoe……”

“Ahaha. I guess I was right”

“U,uu…….errr, Momo-chan. Please keep it a secret from Tooru-kun…….”

“Uun, of course”

“Kokonoe’s <<Duo>> and roommate must not be forgotten about him. Is there anything you want to say when you heard that, Julie?”

Everyone’s sights focused on Julie when the main school girl said that.

Julie who became the center of attention-----

“………..*suu*………*suu*……..”

She was sleeping.

Almost everyone there was close to falling off their chairs when they saw her dozing off.

“Ahaha…….it’s about time to go to bed”

Imari made a wry smile. After she continued the sentence by telling everyone to head back to their tents since there was still tomorrow, several of them made unsatisfied and reluctant faces but still nodded.

Tomoe headed out of the cafeteria while pulling Julie who was in mid-dreamland state.

After that, Kibitsu, Miwa and the others headed out. Miyabi and Imari were walking behind all of them.

“I somehow felt it was that case but, it’s just like what I guess after all”

“U-unn………..”

“Fufu. I understand those feelings very much. If I managed to go to the main school, I would most likely………..uun, I would probably fall for him"

Miyabi had a startled face when Imari declared that.

“I said this just now too but, I could get along with him and he is easy to talk with, I also think his personality is good……………and, I think this may be unrelated but, it’s true that he is quite cool”

“E-err………….”

“It’s okay; you don’t have to look that uneasy. This was also something I said just now but, I have something I need to do no matter what, compared to my love”

Imari felt her chest hurting a bit after finishing her sentence and told herself it can’t be helped to come to terms with it.

There might be day where she might regret this choice.

However, Imari decided to end her feelings for Tooru secretly since she had no time to be all lovey-dovey in order to fulfill her wish.

“E-err……Is it okay if I ask what Imari has to do……..?”

“Ahh………Hnnn……….well, I don’t mind I guess. In exchange, please keep it a secret from Tooru okay?”

While wondering why Tooru’s name came up, Miyabi nodded.

“I need money. A lot of it, neh”

Miyabi got shocked at those vulgar words which cannot be topped any more.

Although she was shocked, she waited for the next sentence. Even though she knew her for just few days, she thought there should be a reason why someone like Imari would say something like that.

“My family works in a small factory but, how should I say this, managing it is a little tough. We are often told that it’s better to close it but, my father and the workers there are working hard because they don’t want to close the company that my diseased grand-father who worked so hard to build it up. My sisters and I love our grandfather very much so we agreed to say no to shut the company, and often think about a way to help them somehow”

“Ah…… so you became an <<Exceed>> for that……?”

“Bingo♪ Originally I thought of finding a job once I graduate middle school. My parents rejected that but I wanted to do something------and suddenly on a certain day, a member of the Dawn organization came over and told me about the Kouryou academy”

Because of those circumstances, Imari decided to go to Kouryou academy.

If she joins the dawn organization after graduating, it would probably be possible to gain an income enough to reorganize her family factory. Also, after some negotiation with the academy side, most of the money provided monthly from the academy will be sent back to her house.

“So that’s why……….now i understand the meaning why you told me not to tell Tooru-kun……….”

“Looking at Tooru’s personality, he would probably be very worried about it. Even though he knows it won’t be a problem since I am in the branch school. So, please keep this a secret between us”

Imari placed her index finger on her lips and smiled.

Miyabi followed her and smiled too.

She smiled while harboring respect to the girl the same age as her with strong beliefs in her heart.

“So with that said, becoming stronger is more important to me than love, which makes me a sad muscle-brain woman………..that’s why Miyabi, there are other people you should be more worried about than me”

Even though 3 faces popped up in Miyabi’s mind, Imari was actually referring to Lilith. That’s because she has seen her show her affections to Tooru several times already regardless of the public gazes.

Tomoe can be said to have a good relation with Tooru but she looks like a friend and although Imari was shocked about Julie having a <<Duo>> relationship with him at first, she could somehow understand their actual relationship in just a few days.

They believe each other and although their distance was close, her feelings are no different than those of a family’s.

That’s all; leaving Tomoe out, Imari’s judgment at this point could be said to be generally correct.

--Of course, she doesn’t know what kind of changes would happen in the future.

“Well, Tooru is probably the strongest enemy. How should I put it, he is kind of dense or off-topic………….”

After seeing Imari sigh, Miyabi made a wry smile when she thought of several events that come to mind.

“Good luck, Miyabi. He won’t notice if you don’t step in more”

Miyabi nodded, when Imari winked one eye.

“I-I will work harder………….errr, Imari-chan…..Thank you”

“You’re welcome. Miyabi, Fight♪”

“U-un……..!”

Half an hour passed since the girls headed back to their respective tents after the love talk.

Most of the students have turned off their lights and started sleeping.

Tomoe and Miyabi’s tent was wrapped in darkness too but------

“……..Miyabi. Are you still awake?”

“………….Uun, I am”

“No err……….i-it’s about the conversation just now. Err………..it’s about Mi-miyabi liking Kokonoe……..”

“U-un….it’s real I guess…….”

Miyabi’s nod could be felt in the darkness.

“I see……….”

Tomoe admits that she is not sensitive to love related feelings.

But even so, she could only be shocked when she found out her friend whom she has been eating and sleeping for 3 months together, was having affections for the closest guy-friend she had.

However, now that she has calmed down since some time has passed since she found out, Tomoe thought of confirming it again.

“Work hard, Miyabi. I’ll cheer for you”

“Eh…………? Ah…………U-un…….i’ll do so but………”

After hearing Tomoe’s words, Miyabi made a crisp answer-----

“Is it okay……?”

She asked in the verge of puzzlement.

“About what?”

“U-uun, nothing at all. Ahaha………”

Replied back with a curious tone, Miyabi swing her head despite the darkness.

“------? Well forget it. Anyways, you can call me if there is something you need help with. Although, it has to be within my limits okay”

“Unn………thank you, Tomoe-chan”

“Umu……….however, don’t expect good strategies from me okay? It seems I am also slow regarding with love”

Miyabi giggled at Tomoe’s self-evaluation. Tomoe also laughed with her.

Not long later, both of them ended their talk after saying good night for tomorrow.

In the darkness, Miyabi vividly recalled the conversation she had just now.

(Was it my misunderstanding……..?)

By Miyabi’s judgment, she thought Tomoe should have a considerable amount of affection for Tooru.

But judging by Tomoe’s tone, she could not perceive any of those feelings on her end.

That made Miyabi relieved.

That’s because she clearly knows of the charms the girl Tachibana Tomoe has, since she was close to her.

(I should not be relieved yet. There is still Lilith-san and Julie-chan…….I have to step in more, just like what Imari-chan said……..Fight on, me……..!)

Miyabi clenched her fist tightly and vowed to work a little harder from tomorrow onward.

Although her eyes were closed, Tomoe’s back was facing Miyabi and was still unable to fall asleep.

(…………..Miyabi likes Kokonoe huh. Why didn’t I notice that before………..)

She could agree in a lot of ways once she recalled back some events.

Tooru’s name often comes out from Miyabi’s mouth, and she has little memories of her talking with other guys compared to Tooru. Although she did somewhat exchange some few words to Tora and Tatsu, Tooru would definitely be around the area when that happens.

(Kokonoe and Miyabi huh……….)

Quiet and shy. Tomoe wished for the love of the hard working girl to come true.

Cheerful and kind, although the boy was a little dense, he would often think about his comrades; she wished that their love would become mutual.
Until Tooru’s face appeared in her mind.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tokun*…….

(-----what is this?)

Her heartbeat became a little faster.

She also felt her breathing getting rougher.

Tomoe reached a conclusion after thinking about her body condition.

(I might be worried about Miyabi more than I thought………)

But, thinking about such a thing was worthless now.

After Tomoe gave up thinking about it and decided to go to sleep, she left her body to the drowsiness which was gradually getting stronger.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tokun**Tokun**Tokun*…….

Tomoe did not notice the reason for her fast heartbeat.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 3

2014-07-20T16:25:47Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 3 『I Like You Too』 */

==Chapter 3 『I Like You Too』==

===Part 1===

The black cloth demon kicked the ground just when I was recovering from the discomposure I got from seeing the <<Blaze>>.

“Kuh………..!!”

It did not give me any time and the 10 meter gap got closed------

The black cloth swung down it’s <<Blaze>>.

My tank top got sliced even though I jumped away.

The black cloth did not stop there and stepped in more.

“Kuh!------<<Blaze>>!!”

I blocked the non-stop 2nd and 3rd attacks with my manifested <<Shield>>.

It was a heavy and fast attack.

The power and swiftness was same as me----during the time I was <<II>>.

It would be a tough opponent if it was me before the Sublimation to <<III>> but, my physical abilities increased really high just because I climbed one <<Level>>. It was so high that it was practically impossible to lose to an opponent that was at the same level before. It also made me think, constant hard work is meaningless.

However, I was on the defensive now.

I was forced to be on the defensive because of the turmoil in my heart.

(Why does this fellow have a <<Blaze>>……!)

The weapon I blocked was a curved one-sided blade----it is most like a <<Sword>>.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gyaariri*…………!! The enemy pushed me. When I pushed back to prevent getting pushed over, the black cloth easily jumped back without making any firm contact with the ground.

I asked when we faced each other again after it took a 5 meter distance.

“Who are you?”

“……………..”

There was no reply. However, it’s not like I had no idea who it was.

The enemy was unmistakably an <<Exceed>> since it has a <<Blaze>>.

If that is the case then the black cloth is probably Tsukimi’s old comrade or something close to that.

The thought of a betrayer that got hired by organizations or countries that did not like the existence of the <<Exceed>> had infiltrated the staff popped up in my mind.

Different from that, there is one more point I was concerned about.

(That <<Blaze>>. Where have I-----)

“-------!!”

The black cloth kicked the ground as if to interrupt my thoughts. It then closed the gap without caring about the complex landscape in this dark forest.

Different from just now, it lowered its body posture and attempted to make a tackle this time. The moment I reached its <<Sword>> range, the blade came attacking to my lower leg from the left.

The black cloth took one more step and slashed back the same time I took a small jump back. It was a 2 stage attack to make me jump mid-air-----but, I predicted that much already.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gainnnn*!! I twisted my body while blocking the blade as if I was hitting my <<Shield>> at it.

It seems the impact was unexpected to the black cloth and it stumbled a little before it was my turn to attack.

I did not deal any damage even though my hook scratched the enemy. But, the fist has a greater advantage than the sword now that I entered the chest area.

Even though it blocked two of my punches with the grip when I punched in rapid succession, the 3rd hit landed on its shoulder and it staggered from it.

“Now!! ------Kuh!?”

I stopped my movements when it kicked me when I was about to make a follow up.

Although the black cloth was staggering, it entered the tree shadows and hid itself.

(Damn it, there goes my chance!!)

The moment I thought it hid behind the tree shadows, I could hear the ground getting kicked and----

The black cloth’s presence disappeared into the darkness.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zaa*…………!! Some of the trees in my surroundings moved unnaturally and made rustling sounds.

“--------!!”

I could sense its presence behind me suddenly. When I looked back, the black cloth swinging its <<Sword>> down was there.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Jigiin*!! I immediately prepared my <<Shield>> and blocked it. More specifically, my <<Shield>> entered the blade’s path by luck.

(Kuh…….so this is your real battle style huh!!)

The speed and strength did not change. The movement was the one that changed.

The bewitching jump kicks performed on the tree trunks, branches and of course the ground looked like what Tsukimi used when I fought her last time.

That time it was a 4 cornered classroom but, it was different now. The trees lined up unnaturally were of course not acting as a single body and had become a screen covering my view. The moment I thought it moved left, it kicked the branches and headed upwards before kicking the branches again heading downwards immediately, it then jumped to the right and hid behind the trunks, causing me to lose sight of it------before suddenly jumping out from the thicket behind me.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Giin*!! I somehow managed to block it and was about to counter attack immediately but the enemy had already disappeared from that spot.

It jumped back while the blades was swung down, and leaped its body back into the darkness again.

(It's completely going with a hit and run pattern. What an annoying opponent!!)

What’s more it was completely avoiding entering my fist range.

That hit and run fight style was enough to fill in the gap between our physical abilities.

(But, I don’t have the time to play with you……….!!)

I have to go to those 2 girls.

I fixed my rough breathing while clearing out my ears to concentrate on reading the enemy’s presence.

(Alright, come…..!)

Where will the black cloth come from? Right, left, from behind again, or maybe-------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zaaaaa*……….!! The sound was close. It was not from the right, left or behind.

“Above!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Baki**baki* the sounds of thin branches was produced and the black cloth attacked from above.

The daijoudan<ref group ="3d">Kendo posture-holding the sword above the head</ref> slash with the weight of falling down added in it, probably has very high power in it.

My body would probably get blown away even if I blocked it with my <<Shield>>.

That was why-----I dodged the blade’s path.

I dodged it with the body movements I learned from Tachibana that I continuously practiced 2 months after the <<Survive>> until today, and at the same time I slipped into its chest area after I spun my body.

“------!!”

In the moment of the black cloth's surprise, I was already grabbing hold of the hand holding on to the <<Sword>>----and threw the black cloth down.
The air inside the lungs of the black cloth came out the same time with the impact. I did not stop the flow there and mounted it by taking the advantage of the throw’s momentum.

“This……….is the end!!”

'''''I pushed the black cloth’s chest down''''' and swung down my fist-----that was supposed to happen but.

“Eh……..?”

I stopped my fist.

Because the hood hiding the black cloth's face came off when I threw it down.

Because I saw the face under the hood.

Because that face----belonged to someone I was familiar with.

“Y-yo-yo-you are……….”

I could not hide my shock when I saw the girl with long ponytail.

She was------

“Imari!?”

She was the opponent I fought with during the Kouryou academy enrollment exam. She looked a little more mature compared to last time. As usual Nagakura Imari------was exactly a lively girl with both cuteness and beauty.

“Ah…………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pokan* She made a blank expression at my shout------before making an unconcerned laugh.

“Ahaha, I got found out.”

“E-err…………?”

“We might have met up again in a weird way but-----long time no see, Tooru.”

“A-aah……Long time no see…………”

Because it was a sudden event, I greeted back while maintaining my astonishment.

“Aah, I lose this time too huh. You are strong like I thought.”

“I-iyaa………Imari got a lot stronger too.”

“Fufu, I am happy you said that.”

After she nodded in satisfaction at my comment----

Imari’s expression turned a little awkward.

“………By the way Tooru. Can you let go already?”

“Let go……..?”

Imari moved her sights to show me the reason when she heard my words.

After I followed it, my hand was still pushing her body down.

I was holding tightly on------her soft breast which could be called the symbol of a woman.

“Tooru………………you pervert.”

Imari stood up before erasing her <<Sword>>.

(No wonder I thought I had seen it before……..)

Although I was thinking why I did not recall back just now, I think the biggest reason why I could not recall back was because I heard that the losers from the <<Qualification ceremony>> had their <<Luciferl>> removed and lost their qualifications to become an <<Exceed>>.

“I have completely no idea on what is going on but, can you give me an explanation?”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 2.jpg|thumb]]

“Of course. But before that-----”

“If it is our side then, we are done.”

The gold girl showed herself from the darkness.

Beside her, there was a girl with {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} opposite to her hair color.

“Looks like your side ended too, Tooru.”

“A-ahh………Err, what is that?”

Julie was carrying some kind of black person.

“She is the one that attacked first.”

“That’s my <<Duo>>”

As if to add on to Julie’s words, Imari gave an explanation.

“<<Duo>>…………..no seriously what is going on……….”

I replaced Julie in carrying the black cloth and started walking towards the lighted building.

The talk Imari started when we were walking was only surprising.

“Br-branch school!?”

“Yes, Kouryou academy branch school. That is the school I am affiliated right now. Incidentally, the building you all are heading to is our lodging place and at the same time the branch school’s school building.”

It was a continuous streak of surprises even though she said that.

3 months ago-------the <<Qualification ceremony>> ended and after the losers left the auditorium, they got brought to the building grounds and were pressed with a choice.

Although there might be some rules, they would either transfer to a normal high school or----maybe transfer to the Kouryou academy branch school to become an <<Exceed>> again but, the environment will be harsh.

It seems Imari picked the path of the branch school without a second thought and brought herself to this island.

After 3 months later, she received severe training and after she sublimated to <<II>> by the <<Sublimation ceremony>> last semester, she got told that the students from the main school--------meaning us, were coming to visit the island for a seaside school.

Also, together with the instructions of a <<Blaze Practice>> of hiding their identity and attacking us.

“So that was what happened……….I don’t know what to say but anyway this is great. It’s really great that Imari’s path did not get cut off……….”

“Fufu, looks like I made you worried a lot at that time. Thanks, Tooru.”

I kept thinking it was my fault that I cut off her path last time but I felt a load of my chest the moment I heard that it really wasn’t the case.

“However, I told you this before but you really became stronger. If our <<Level>> was the same then, I don’t think I could win.”

“Ahaha, it became a good fight because the terrain advantage was totally mine. Also, my eyes got used to the darkness thanks to the time past on this island. That’s why the conditions can be said to be fair------uuun, rather I think I was at the advantage……………..nonetheless, judging by the thought that I could not even stand a chance against you last time, I am honestly happy that you told me that I got stronger.”

That smile was the same as the time I first met her.

Different from the ending of the <<Qualification ceremony>>, I relaxed my cheeks from the happiness coming from my heart.

“By the way, Tooru. Can you introduce those two to me? I saw that girl in the entrance ceremony but, I don’t know her name.”

“Hnn? Aah, that’s right. She is called Julie and is my <<Duo>>”

“Ya---. Julie=Sigtuna. I am Tooru’s <<Duo>>. Nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you Julie. I am Nagakura Imari.”

Julie and Imari exchanged a handshake and---------

“<<Duo>>!?”

She was surprised after some time lag.

“Wait, errr, she is a girl and, Ueee!? Ah……do-don’t tell me the main school is different to the branch school, and the rooms are different, like that………?”

“Same room.”

“To-Tooru……….you did not do anything behind the scenes right…….?”

“I didn’t!”

That reaction was quite nostalgic since our surroundings had gotten used to the fact that me and Julie were living in the same room and stopped teasing us………….of course, I still had to retort back with a loud voice though.

“Is that so……..I can only feel it is amazing, in a certain way though……….”

I don’t think I was being praised but, she was most likely praising me.

“Err, then about the other girl…………”

“I am Lilith=Bristol. Tooru’s fiancee.”

“Self-proclaimed though.”

After exchanging a handshake with Lilith, Imari------

“Fiancee!?”

“Like I said, self-proclaimed.”

It was already a retort since this was the 2nd time.

“Self-proclaimed huh, how cold of you. Aren't we in a relationship since we kissed?”

“Ki………!?”

Her eyes opened wide and Imari looked shocked.

“That was something you did one-sidedly ignoring Tooru’s will. What’s more, it was on the cheek.”

“Then, I will get Tooru’s permission. Tooru kiss me. Of course the lips are okay too.”

“I'm not going to…………..”

The gold girl placed her finger at her lips. Julie was standing there as if she was protecting me from Lilith.

The ponytail said this while looking at the both of them.

“…………Looks like you are having a fun life, Tooru.”

“How can you get that idea after looking at this situation………”

I changed the conversation after making a sigh, towards Imari who stared at me with eyes carrying a hidden meaning behind it.

“But now that I think about it again, it really is a coincidence huh? Even if you all were told to attack us, to think that I would be fighting against Imari again.”

Even though it was decided for the branch students to attack the main students in the forest, I would never have thought I would meet up with Imari from the <<Qualification ceremony>> again.

---I brought the conversation there when I thought of it and I got an unexpected reply back.

“Aah, there was a little trick to that. You received an armband when you got off the boat right? Actually, there is a transmitter attached to it, and that is why we were able to identify each individual.”

She then took out a smartphone-looking portable terminal from her pocket and showed it to me. It seems the map shown on the screen belonged to this island. There was a circle shown on the map. There were numbers written inside the circle and the number followed the main school group’s record number.

“So, you are saying that the branch school has complete knowledge of our movements?”

“That’s about it…………..so, I wanted to show Tooru the results I gained during these 3 months and requested everyone to give me the priority to challenge you…………well, thanks to Tooru coming up at a different spot compared to the others, it was easy to make a situation to fight you 1 vs 1.”

Thanks to that Imari made Miwa------the opponent Julie and Lilith fought-----take on a tough role and made a wry smile.

“But, why did you end up at the eastern side?”

“That’s because Julie can’t swim. We drifted away from the others when I went to save her.”

“Hee, Julie can’t huh……….that's somehow kind of unexpected.”

It probably was very unexpected to her because she saw Julie fight during the enrollment ceremony.

“------?”

Julie and Imari’s eye met and Julie *Chirin* tilted her small head producing a bell ring.

“Now that I think about it, Tooru. I remembered this when the armband topic got brought up but, why didn’t you send out a rescue signal when we were fighting just now?”

“………Now that you mentioned it, there is that function huh?”

“You were attacked by an unidentified enemy, so you have to send the signal out because it includes the meaning of emergency contact too. If we really were enemies targeting the lives of Tooru and the main school students what were you going to do? Lives could be saved just by contacting help.”

“Uu, how strict.”

“Use everything you have in your hand. ………..our instructor slammed that completely into our heads.”

I made a understood nod towards Imari who brought out her tongue playfully.

“Okay, then. We’re here.”

Further up the forest Imari was pointing to, the building was producing outside light.

The western building looks unfitting for a building in the southern seas, and it was giving out a somewhat similar atmosphere as the dormitory we past our days in.

Imari ran to the front of the building and turned around.

“Welcome, to Kouryou academy branch school!”

When we entered the western building, Lilith left telling me she wanted to change and disappeared inside with Sara who came to pick her up.

Even though there was lighting here, me and Julie were being led through the dim wooden corridor by Imari.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gishi**gishi* sounds like this were produced and it seems the room we were being brought to was the cafeteria.

When we peeked inside, we saw our classmates from the main school already here.

“Looks like everyone is not here yet.”

“Uun, you all are the last ones. The reason why the numbers aren’t right is because there might be some that are unconscious after getting beaten by the branch school group. They should be sleeping in a different room until they wake up.”

I remembered back when she told me that. We took enough rest before moving from the beach.

It was only normal for everyone else that got on shore in another spot to reach here a long time ago.

“Okay then, we the branch school group have things to prepare so we are going now. See you later, Tooru, Julie.”

While wondering what kind of preparations it was, Imari said her goodbye and stepped into the cafeteria.

“Julie. Be careful.”

“Ya, Ya---……..”

Our luggage got transported to the cafeteria during the day.

We headed to our luggage located at the corner of the room as fast as possible and got Julie’s underwear.

During that time, I was taking up positions where the surrounding people would be unable to see Julie.

(I never would have thought to test out the things we learn in class like this……..)

This was something that I didn’t know that might be useful somewhere in this world.

………..There should be a limit to how rare this example is.

Julie then headed outside to put on her underwear while in the toilet.

I then fell flat on the table before Tora talked to me.

“Fuun, you sure took your time.”

Tora was smirking and the first words that came out from his mouth was [I got here first so it’s my win].

…………It’s somehow frustrating.

[Kokonoe. Looks like you got here safe][Go-good work, Tooru-kun……….]

Both of them joined in at that moment.

“Where did Julie-chan go………?”

“She told me she headed to the toilet.”

That was not a lie.

“By the way, you guys being in this room would mean that you guys fought off the branch school group too?”

“That’s because To-Tomoe-chan protected me.”

“Fufu, it’s not only me. If it weren’t for Tora, who knows what could have happened.”

From what I heard from Tachibana, they acted in a group with 6 people by Tora’s suggestion and arrived to the branch school without leaving anyone behind.

“As expected-------is what I wanted to say but, it’s okay to say that I misheard that Tora suggested to act as a group?”

“It’s true.”

Tachibana became the witness and Miyabi *un**un* nodded.

“……………….Tora, did you catch a fever after getting your body cold in the sea?”

“Hell no!! I suggested it because it would get annoying if the slow one got hurt and told you that I was around her when that happened.”

“Uu………..Sorry for being slow….but, thank you, Tora-kun………..”

“I-I don’t need your thanks anyway!!”

Tora turned away maybe from embarrassment.

“But well, it’s just as Tora says. I would most likely be concerned if someone got hurt. So-----Thanks.”

“------! Fu-funn, thank me as much as you like…….!”

Why is your attitude clearly only different to me.

“Tooru, I am back.”

Julie came back at that moment.

With the familiar faces gathered, they chatted around like usual------

Soon the other classmates resting in another room start popping up.

And just when everyone gathered, Mikuni-sensei followed the chairman into the room.

“Good work all of you for today. Mikuni has something to say about the stay here now, but before that, there is an apology I must make to everyone here.”

The Chairman’s apology-----was about lying to us about the <<Qualification Ceremony>>.

“When a time comes where you have to fight to open your path comes, you must have a strong will to confront it------in order to accomplish that, I made a lie saying that I wouldn't allow your enrollment unless you did so, and I hereby apologize about it.”

After the chairman took a deep bow, the room turned somewhat noisy.

The rumor that we were guinea pigs for her to test her experiment had been heard by the students in Kouryou academy at least once.

We might not know the truth but we cannot just assume that rumor to be false.

There is a <<Lucifer>> research institute under the academy, and it is a well-known fact to the students that the chairman is the one in charge of it.

A person with that status, accepting her mistake and lowering her head, changed the impression I had for her up until now, and I was probably not the only one here that thought that.

It made me think that she was someone that has a strong will which was enough for her to be prepared to be hated; when I was told that the cold-blooded woman that has a teaching policy which could only be described as irrational was thinking about the students.

When the chairman’s talk-----apology ended, Mikuni-sensei started talking about the schedule for this one week.

The content was not really new and could be said to be closely to the same as usual.

We are to live on this island for one week, we will be participating in training which can’t be executed in the main school with the branch school students, we are not to take off the armbands since the training is somewhat dangerous, we will be free on the last day etc etc…………..

“It will be dinner time next but, the people in branch school have already prepared food for you today. Each individual, please move to the hall.”

After hearing the word dinner, a few students (including me) gulped and stood up making noise the same time the talk ended.

“Seriously, your eyes shine when it comes to food, you are one heck of a guy……”

While Tachibana was making a wry smile, she continued her words.

“However………….isn’t it great, Kokonoe?”

“About what?”

“I am talking about the ponytail girl. It might be an unthinkable re-encounter but, aren’t you relieved that she is working hard here?”

“Aah, it’s about Imari huh. That’s true, it really is great.”

3 months ago, I closed off Imari’s path with my own hands. We both agreed with the results but, it was fact that the guilt became thorns piercing into me.

That was why, I felt happy knowing that she was working hard in this branch school like this.

“………Ah, that’s right. Speaking about the Imari’s event, this might be a little too late but, thank you for trying to cheer me up right after the enrollment. I was really happy thanks to Tachibana’s feelings.”

“Tha-that’s an old talk.”

Tachibana’s cheek, which was turned away, was a little blushing.

When we headed outside, a heat wave different than the ones from the summer night blew passed us. There were several barbecue grills set up and the branch school students were there.

A representative from the branch school came closer to us when they saw us coming out from the western-style building.

“Welcome to Kouryou academy branch school!! A lot happened in the enrollment ceremony and <<Blaze practice>> today but, just wash that those things down with water or the meat that you are going to swallow so, nice to meet you all and pleasure working with all of you for this one week!!”

It seemed Imari was the branch school’s representative.

Nonetheless, it was something agreeable if I thought about her sociable personality. *Un**un* one person nodded before a familiar rabbit-eared person voiced out while hanging a skewer with a piece of grilled meat pierced into it.

“So with that said, we will be having barbecue for dinner while deepening our relationships, everyone♪”

“Hey, Tsukimi-sensei right? Why are you already grilling the meat when we have not toasted yet!?”

“Don’t worry about it, Tail-chan☆”

The main school students made wry smiles when they saw the pace Tsukimi displayed and the panicking Imari; there were some that got tired (Mainly the people around me), and during that time, the paper plates, chopsticks, and paper cups were distributed to everyone.

[How about cola? There is orange juice too] [I want cola]

[I will have oolong] [I-is there milk………..?]

Such conversations were exchanged between the main and branch school for a while-----

And not long later, everyone had their cups filled with drink.

Incidentally during this time, most of the main school students including me were getting restless because of the aroma of meat that was floating around from Tsukimi was grilling.

“Okay then----Cheers!”

“““Cheers!!”””

After taking a gulp, the hall was filled with noise.

[Don’t push. There is a lot of meat and vegetables] [Hey you! That meat is not cooked yet!] [Shuddap, I like it rare!!] [Onion is something to look forward for♪]

It’s not the level of a little commotion. Hungry teenagers------ what’s more because we were made to swim with our clothes on during the day, and fight with the branch school students in a <<Blaze practice>>, our hunger had reached its peak. Thanks to that, everyone got desperate for the food until it made it hard to get the grilled up meat and vegetables.

“Julie, are you going to eat only vegetables?”

When I headed beside her after getting meat, meat and only meat, I saw the plate Julie was holding only had vegetables on it.

“Nai. I wanted to take some meat but, it disappeared in no time at all……….”

“Ah---………..well, it is a grill meat contest now.”

It would be quite a fierce battle if it was during the start.

“……………If you are okay with mine, do you want some of mine?”

“Is it okay?”

“Aah, it’s all meat like you see so; it isn’t a problem if I share some. As payment, please keep this a secret from Tachibana.”

I took a peek at Tachibana who was talking with a branch school student far away.

Just like me and Imari, it seemed it was her opponent from her <<Qualification ceremony>> battle, and Tachibana was talking to her.

“Ya---. I understand, I will take this and this.”

Julie made a faint smile and *Chirin* the bell rang when she nodded.

I then took a big sausage and one diced steak and transferred it to her plate.

The silver girl took a bite of the sausage with her small mouth and *Byuu* the meat juices came spurting out.

“Hnn………it’s hot……..”

“Are you okay? Be careful not to get burnt okay?”

“Ya----, I will be careful. *Lick*………….*chu**Hnkun*……..it is delicious………..”

Julie scooped up the juice on her cheeks with her finger and licked it.

She then *Fuu**fuu* blew the hot sausage again while putting it into her mouth.

Maybe because it was hot but, she eating the meat stick while her cheeks were blushing.

“Ahmu……….Hnn…………..Tooru’s sausage is hot and delicious……..*Hamu*, *Chuu*………..”

“A-ahh………….”

Even though I was just looking at her eating the sausage, my heart was *doki**doki* pumping hard for some reason.

It somehow feels that I made her did something which should not be done or how should I say……….

“Hnkuhnn, Tooru’s is so big……….Hamu, Hnn, fuu…….”

It might have been a fierce fight but I took a big one properly. As expected of me.

However, it seems that it might have been a little too big for Julie’s small mouth.

“Tooru, Julie, are you eating?”

[Yup. A whole bunch] [Ya---]

Imari with a paper plate filled with a mountain full of meat came, while I was eating and talking to Julie.

“I see. Then that’s good. There is still more so eat until you are full………….wait, that’s a lot of meat.”

“It’s called, do something while the demon is not around.”

Of course, Tachibana was at the end of my sights when I took a peek.

“I don’t get it but, looks like Tooru is a meat lover huh. Fufu, I am too.”

I noticed this when she said it but, there was a huge amount of meat on Imari’s plate.

[My comrade!!] [Comrade!!]

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GaShii* we lifted our shoulders high up and grabbed our hands together.

“What are you two doing…………..”

Tora came over and made a big sigh when he saw us doing that.

“…………..Ah-re, you are Tooru’s friend, if I am right you’re------”

“I was planning to say you have good memory but, I am not his friend.”

Imari made a [Am I wrong] expression for a moment. However, it seems she recalled back the conversation she had during the enrollment ceremony. After she made a smile and introduced herself, Tora introduced himself back.

She then talked with Tora for a while.

Even if the partner was Julie who talks little or Tora who was blunt with almost everyone, Imari would display her sociability and her natural cheerfulness to connect the conversation skillfully.

That short moment even made me think that she had been in the group since last time.

“And, I am out of meat. Time for seconds.”

I left those words to those three and headed to one of the several grills set up which had less people surrounding it.

We could grill our own meat, and it was okay to take the meat that was placed on the iron grill by the staff responsible for the grilling, so to me who was a greedy fellow, I decided to pick both ways.

While cooking my own meat, I extended my hand to the skewered meat grilled by the staff and------

My hands piled on top of another person who was aiming for the same meat.

[Ah, sorry] [N-no, it’s my fault too-----------To-To-Tooru-kun!?]

It was Miyabi.

“Ah………”

Miyabi moved her sights from my face to her hand which my hand was piling on and-----

““…………….””

It was approximately 3 minutes of silence.

“Pyaa--------------!?”

Miyabi raised both her hands together with a shout.

Naturally, we became the center of attention.

“So-sorry. A bug flew here………..right, Miyabi.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Nodnodnodnodnodnodnodnod*

I immediately made an excuse and made Miyabi follow it up. Since the main culprit who shouted said it’s correct, our surroundings returned back to their own conversation immediately.

“So-sorry, for shouting like that…….”

“It’s okay. I'm sorry to scare you too.”

“Uu………..It’s true if you say I got scared though………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Shunn* When I saw Miyabi getting disheartened, I thought it couldn’t be helped since she was bad with the opposite sex.

In my own opinion, we should have gotten closer in the 3 months since we have known each other.

It was enough for me to put my chest up proudly and say that I am her closest friend in terms of the male condition.

But even so, since she shouted it would mean that------

(This might be my imagination but, judging by the fact that she is friends with Julie and Tachibana, she might be forcing herself to act as my friend even though she dislikes it!?)

It would be a shock for me if it was true but, I felt that it was not something impossible.

(But during that time on the ship, Miyabi did ask me to lend her my shoulder……….)

I don’t get it anymore.

After I took a peek at Miyabi, she regained her composure and put vegetables and meat on to her own plate with the tongs.

“Hey, Miyabi. There is something I want to ask but…………”

“Errr, what is it…….?”

I pondered on how to ask her and just randomly asked her.

“Do you hate me?”

“Uuuh!?”

Miyabi gasped.

Her hands let go of the tongs and it dropped to the ground making a *Gachan* sound.

“Wha-what……..do you mean……..?”

Miyabi opened her eyes wide and asked back.

“Ah…….I guess it was a little too random huh. Oh well, these kind of topics are best asked straightforwardly so, I just wanted to ask that am I still within the dislike category without any changes?”

“Ah………So-so that is what you meant……….err, that is not true………Really, really…………”

The feeling of asking something I should not have felt very strong and I felt a little regret that I should not have asked her this.

“Al-also…………..”

Miyabi faced her back to me and crouched down before picking up the tongs while continuing her words.

“I Li-li-lili-lii-li-like Tooru-kun………as a friend, as a friend…………”

She said it twice just in case. But even so, my heart pumped for an instant.

“I see. Thanks, I like you too Miyabi.”

“Pyaa!?”

The tongs got blown away-------if I said that, it felt as if the humid night would turn cold in one go.

“What are you doing, Miyabi?”

“The-there is really a bug this time……Ahaha………..”

She picked up the tongs while making a smile at the disaster and after she did that, I went back to Julie together with Miyabi.

“Tooru, so you are here. Mouu, I have been looking for you.”

When I was continuing my meal with the usual faces excluding Tachibana, Lilith who had finished changing her clothes came and joined us. Behind her like usual, Sara was following her (and was glaring at me).

“You sure took your time to change.”

“I took a shower while I was at it.”

After saying that, Lilith flicked her hair with her hands. The soft-looking {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} danced lightly.

Incidentally, a nice smell floated and it tickled my nose.

“Now that I think about it, we did swim in the ocean.”

I completely forgot about it since it was hours ago but, my hair felt a little dried up when I tried touching my hair.

“It feels kind of stiff………….”

Julie touched her own hair like me and leaked out her comments.

“Isn’t it better to take a shower after you finish eating?”

“Ya----, I will do that. Miyabi let’s go together.”

“Ah…….So-sorry. I took one immediately when I got here so…………”

From what I heard, it seems Tora and the others had already taken showers and we were the only ones who had not taken one since we came in late.

“It feels kind of stiff once you get concerned about it.”

“Is it that stiff?”

“Want to try touching, Tooru?”

“Aah, that’s right.”

When I tried touching, it’s true that her {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} was stiff and it felt completely different than the comfortable silky hair during the afternoon.

“Tooru. Why not touch my hair too while you are at it.”

While saying that, Lilith held a tuft of her hair and showed it to me.

“In this case, I think it is meaningless to touch your hair since you took your bath already-----”

“It’s okay just do it. Incidentally, you can take a whiff.”

“I-I get it……..”

Even though I nodded, I wouldn’t smell her hair as expected…………it somehow feels perverted.

“Okay, I am going to touch it okay?”

“Why are you asking for my confirmation for my case.”

While making a reply, I touched Lilith’s hair.

…………I decided to act as if I couldn’t see the butler making a demonic face behind Lilith.

“Uwah. It feels really nice.”

“Fufu, Thank you♪”

It seems she had been taking care of it regularly and it's soft while elastic making it feel nice to touch.

I then understood why she asked me to touch it when I actually touched it and-----

“How nice……….”

Miyabi mumbled.

“What is it. Do you want to touch as well Miyabi?”

“Eh? Errr, th-that’s, ah-no…….!!”

Miyabi panicked when I talked to her. It’s probably because I picked up the mumble which she thought no one could hear.

“Lilith. Looks like Miyabi wants to touch it too. Can she?”

“Miyabi too? Yes, I don’t mind.”

“That’s great, Miyabi.”

“U-un……….”

Miyabi nodded in a complex mood but, her expression changed to surprise when she touched Lilith’s hair.

(She probably thinks it feels nice even though they are both females. Miyabi’s hair is pretty too so, it looks nice to touch too.)

“……………..What were you doing just now, Tooru?”

When I turned around, a girl swinging her ponytail was there.

“We were just asking her to let us touch her hair though?”

“………….I’ll ask this first but, is she your girlfriend?”

“Huh? What’s up with that?”

“Ah, un. Forget it…….”

Imari immediately cut the conversation and what’s more it was her that started the question; she then made a tired sigh.

“Tooru. Can I have a moment?”

When I looked to Lilith when I was called, she gave me a plate with meat on it.

“Can I eat it?”

“You still have some on your own plate. I am telling you to feed me.”

“Why should I……..eat it by yourself.”

“There is no meaning if you don’t feed me.”

“Okay, open wide.”

Julie picked up the meat from the plate and moved it to Lilith’s mouth.

“*Chew**chew*………….Hafuhafuu………..Hnn, not bad………….wait, who asked you to feed me!?”

“…………Both Tooru’s hands are occupied.”

“Isn’t one of his hands holding chopsticks!!”

“…………..Nai, don’t worry about it. So with that said, open wide once more.”

“Hn, Hafuu, Hafuu, *Chew**chew*……….wait, listen to what people have to say!!”

(She is still eating, although she is complaining……….)

Miyabi and Imari burst out laughing at the skit like conversation.

“Okay, then------”

“Ah, Ah-re? Where are you going, Tooru-kun……….?”

Miyabi stopped me when I was about to add more meat since all the meat on my plate was gone from my plate.

“It’s not like I am full so, I plan to get a little more.”

“Fufu, you mean meat?”

“Aah. With Tachibana not here now, now is the only chance to eat meat.”

“Fumu. Now is the chance because I am not here huh?”

““………….””

The owner of that dignified voice touched my shoulders and I slowly turned back.

That person-----Tachibana like I predicted was staring at me with a smile.

Tachibana is a beauty and I feel that beauty is enough to entrance me if she smiled.

However at that moment, I could only see the smile of a hannya<ref group ="3d">Grinning noh mask, devil mask</ref>.

“Kokonoe, sit there.”

“Yes……….”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 3.jpg|thumb]]

After dinner, Julie and I took a shower before heading to the cafeteria together.

And when we reached there, we received a carry bag from the staff before heading out again.

The hall was completely different from almost an hour ago and there were tents placed here and there.

It had been established that we would be camping during the time we were at the seaside school------of course, together with our <<Duo>>.

Thanks to that, I was warned by Tachibana and Imari to not do anything strange to Julie.

I don’t want to infringe on Julie’s feeling of thinking as me as her father so, I got their trusts in the meantime.

---Because of that, I had to ignore the various jeers coming from the other guys.

“Tooru, should this area be good enough?”

“Ahh, Let’s do that.”

We decided to set up the tent at the corner of the hall and after taking the tent out from the bag, we quickly set it up before Julie entered first and I followed her after that.

The tent we were going to stay for one week was about the size of a double bed wide, and since there was an inner mat spread out under the tent, we could not feel the hardness of the ground. And since there was a mesh window on the ceiling and sides of the tent to prevent accumulating heat, it looked like the ventilation in here was good. And because there was a cover called a flysheet covering our exterior acting as a double wall for us, our privacy was guaranteed.

When I entered the tent, Julie was performing a Seiza inside.

My eyes met with her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} and thought this for some reason.

“………….Hey, Julie. Is it my imagination that you look happy?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin**Chirin* the bell rang when the silver girl swung her head to the left and right.

My predictions were correct when I saw that posture.

Although there was a lack of change in expressions, it's actually popping out in the atmosphere.

---It might be because of the time we have spent together has been long that I can understand these things.

However, I still asked her since I am still not at that level where I can perceive what she was happy about.

“Actually, I lied to Imari just now. She asked me on how I feel about sleeping with Tooru and I replied to her that I did not mind but-------”

(She said both of them talked about that but, did that conversation take place?)

However it seems the answer she replied to Imari was a lie and I continued waiting on how that was connected to Julie’s good mood.

“I was really interested in it. I feel very happy when I think about being able to sleep together without caring about the promise for one week.”

“I-I see………..errrr……good for you?”

“Ya---♪”

Although her expression did not change like usual, I felt that the atmosphere around her got *Baaa* one layer livelier.

(…………..I thought about this before but, Julie really does look like some kind of small animal.)

If Julie had a tail, there was no mistake that it would probably be waggling left and right, right now.

And at the same time, I thought it would be very easy for me if she really was a small animal.

When I sleep with Julie, she would cling onto me resulting into a soft sensation, a sweet smell, she would also breathe near my neck and I would get nervous on not touching any weird spots so, it was quite a tiring event.

“By the way Tooru. There is something I need to tell you before we sleep. Thank you for today. I will now be careful so I won’t repeat the same mistake.”

She took a deep bow.

“So with that said, I have something I want to request Tooru, although it is embarrassing.”

“Okay. What is it?”

It is most likely a request to teach her how to swim or-------just when I thought that, she handed me something.

“I want Tooru to hold this.”

It was a round cloth ball.

“What is this?”

When I spread open it-----it was a piece of underwear.

“…………….”

“Tooru, spreading it is a little……….”

(I see I see.)

It’s true that this request is embarrassing.

However, she would probably be relaxed if I were to hold onto this, as there would be a change for her if her underwear flies away like today.

But------

“…………..Sorry, give me a break.”

Since my life would end if things go bad, I gave a clear refusal to her.

Just like that, I had a tiring conversation for a finale and the first day of the seaside school reached its end.

===Part 2===

“Our preparations here are done.”

A veteran soldier-like man with several scars on his face reported to the Caucasian teenager.

“Understood. Please start your mission as scheduled…………..please refrain from doing any other actions other than the one given to you until the time comes. In order to avoid having that side read our intentions.”

“I understand, sir.”

The man that received his orders turned his heels around and exited the room.

He distorted his mouth while making a vulgar smile.

(Ahh, I will be a good boy and perform the mission……….but it will be until when things start.)

In his mind, the face of the boy who made him drink boiling water 2 months ago appeared in his mind.

The storm of resentment and anger raged inside the man’s heart.

“Damn brat…..I will definitely beat the shit out of you this time…..!!”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==

<references group="3d" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 2

2014-07-20T16:23:15Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 2 『The Time For Disaster, huh』 */

==Chapter 2 『The Time For Disaster, huh』==

===Part 1===

Our classmates jumped into the sea one after another and we were the only ones left on the ship.

“Okay, I will jump in first so follow me after I do that. I will go right to you so, please rest assured. Remember to grab my shoulders when you surface up.”

“U-un……I am counting on you, Tomoe-chan.”

Miyabi and Tachibana were discussing on their actions after they enter the sea.

In the opposite side, Tora and Tatsu were-------fighting as usual------and were making a ruckus about a match of who would swim to the land first.

(Ya-re Ya-re, I don’t know if they are close or bad with each other as usual………)

“Fufun. Don’t think you will win against me with swimming, Tatsu, Tooru!!”

“Eh, me too!?”

“What are you surprised for, it’s normal.”

“Is it normal………”

The rabbit ear homeroom teacher talked to me with a grinning smile.

“Oi oi, now is the only time you can act happy and talk about matches you know? That’s because the current around here is complex. You will meet pain if you take it easy-------rather, feel the pain, Kuhahaha.”

(I’ll give up taking him as an opponent. And I mean everyone.)

We got tired of those disgraceful words for a teacher as usual and decided to head out.

Tora, Tatsu and next Tachibana made a magnificent plunge which was so good it made me think they might have been in the swimming club during their middle school years. However-----

(……I saw something.)

Since we were going to swim with our clothes on, which meant the clothes everyone were wearing now would be------our school uniform.

Thanks to that, I could vividly see the inside of Tachibana’s skirt from the boat when she jumped off.

“To-Tomoe-chan, I am coming.”

Just when I was thinking of a way to delete that vivid memory, Miyabi jumped in this time.

Different from Tachibana, she pushed down her skirt girlishly and *Pyon* jumped in from the stairs feet first.

However, since she only pushed down the front part of her skirt, I could see from behind and-----

(………I saw something again.)

Let’s forget it. I did not see anything.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Don* A water column was produced and Miyabi’s face popped out from the sea surface after a while.

“Miyabi are you okay?”

“Un, somehow I guess……?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Splash**Splash* Miyabi dog paddled to Tachibana before placing her hand on her shoulder.

Since Tachibana learned an old swimming method, used when a person wore armor because it is a step towards mastering her martial arts, it looked like she was taking it easy even though Miyabi was holding onto her.

“Just as expected. Well then, we------wait, now that I think about it Julie. You were resting when we were swimming with our clothes on last week but, are you going to be alright suddenly?”

When I recalled and asked Julie who took a rest during the previous water training because of her bad condition-----

“It’s okay……….I think.”

Even Julie would show uneasiness like I thought.

Well I think she would most probably be alright if it is Julie.

“Okay, let’s go.”

“Ya---”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Doboon* a flashy landing sound was produced and I entered the sea from the tip of my toe to my head.

It felt good in the sea for my sunburnt skin but, my uniform was sticking to me making it hard to swim.

I felt this during training but, the water resistance of normal clothes was different from a wet suit making me lose stamina excessively. This was something I knew already but, it is quite hard to swim to the island in this condition.

When I showed my face on the sea surface, the refreshing sight of the blue sea and white clouds expanded in my view. And after I took a deep breath while looking at the summer scenery, there was a voice coming above my head.

“Tooru, I am coming.”

With the sun at the background, after Julie stood at the Ship’s fence-----she jumped into the sea.

The form was magnificent and it would not lose to what Tachibana did just now. Not only me but Tachibana and Miyabi also raised a voice of admiration at the appearance of her diving into the sea like a mermaid.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Toboon* a sound was produced and the silver girl entered the sea together with a small water column.

(As expected from Julie)

That jump made me think she has no other bad skills other than writing literature----limited to only Japanese.

(No, she is bad with boats too.)

When I apologetically shook my shoulders at the new information about Julie I found out an hour ago----

“……….Err, Tooru-kun.”

“Julie isn’t coming up though…………..”

“Eh……..?”

Although I checked the area to confirm their words, there are no signs of Julie showing her face on the sea surface.

“””……………..”””

There was an additional 5 seconds of silence & standby.

“Julie------------!?”

“*Cough*, *Cough*……!!”

I grabbed Julie’s arm when she was sinking into the darkness and brought her back to the sea surface.

After she came up to the surface, Julie breathed in oxygen filled with the smell of salty water.

After she repeated breath wildly while grabbing hold to my shoulders, I talked to her as soon as she calmed down.

“Are you okay, Julie.”

“Ya-Ya---………..Thanks to you I somehow managed………..Thank you very much, Tooru………”

“But even so, it is kind of unexpected that Julie can’t swim.”

“Sorry. There was no custom to swim in Gimle……….”

I agreed when she told me that. It is probably unthinkable to swim in the seas or rivers in a cold country like Gimle. Judging by the way she put her words, I could guess there are no warm water pool facilities there.

“I thought I could managed if I learned by imitation, but it was no good. Whether it’s the seasickness earlier or just now, I have been only causing problems to Tooru today…………”

I made a lively smile to Julie who dropped her shoulders in disappointment.

“Don’t worry about something small as that. We are a <<Duo>> so helping each other is normal……well, even if we aren’t a <<Duo>>, I think I will still want to save Julie.”

“*Giggle*. That goes for me too, Tooru. But even so, the sea water really is salty huh. I know this already but, I never would have thought I would confirm it in this way.”

I could only laugh at Julie’s sentence.

“Alright, we have to head to the island soon. We will lose to Tora and the rest if we take our time. Julie, I will carry you on my back from this point on.”

“Ya--- Thank you very much. By the way Tooru.”

“Hn?”

Even though I failed the start dash from an unexpected trouble, I thought I should still be able to make a recovery-----that was what I thought………..until I heard the next sentence.

“Where are Tora and the rest?”

“Heh………..?”

I checked the surroundings thinking that there should not be that much of a distance made when I saw Julie tilting her small head-----

“Ah-re?”

It was not like there was a distance made.

It’s true that that the distance between us is very big but, Tora and the rest did not move much from the boat.

Which means we got separated from the boat.

“This------we got washed away?”

It probably happened when I dived in to save Julie.

“……….Now that I think about it, she told us the water current is complex here.”

“Yeah there was that talk before…………what’s more, it seems we are still being washed away. It looks like distance between here and the ship is getting bigger even at this moment. Looks like it’s going to be tough heading back there……….”

“Sorry, Tooru………….”

“Don’t worry about it. It’s not like the island got further away and lets head there while watching out not to counter the current. Julie don’t let go of me okay?”

“Ya---”

Before I started swimming, Julie made a hand gesture to Tora and the rest that we would be heading to the island like this.

After a while, Tora and the rest separated from the ship and headed to the island.

I confirmed that and we started to move too.

40 minutes might have passed since I started swimming.

I could only hear nothing but the sound of the waves and my breathing.

Julie was keeping quiet. It’s probably in consideration to avoid causing any burden to me who was swimming.

(I guess there is 1.5 kilometers left to the island I think? Just a little bit more……..)

The moment I thought that---------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bara**bara**bara*………….The sound of a helicopter mixed with the sound of the waves.

It was just passing this southern sea--------there is no way that is the case.

I knew who that helicopter belonged to.

“To--------o------ru-----♪”

The door of the helicopter hovering about 30 meters above us, a girl leaned forward and waved her hands.

Lilith=Bristol. With her {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} swaying, the girl looking at me with those {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} that makes one think of a deep sea, was an Ojou-sama that transferred to Kouryou academy 2 months ago from Britain. She is a little selfish but has a lively personality; she is also the owner of a <<Unrivaled blaze>> like me and because of that, she is an existence called <<Exception>> but…………..actually, she was someone I am bad with.

“Sorry. For. The. Wait-------Chuu♥”

Lilith raised her voice to avoid getting it erased from the sound of the helicopter and threw a kiss over to me but------

“…………….”

I moved my head for some reason.

“Hey, Tooru---!! Why did you dodge my kiss of love!?”

I got scolded.

---Back to what I was saying, those words that came out from Lilith’s mouth just now was the reason why I' am bad with her.

Yes, this gold girl has taken an odd liking to me and would actively show her favors to me------incidentally, she has no hesitations in declaring me as her future partner. What’s more, she would do things like link our arms every time, and those intentions for physical contact are extremely problematic for a young man like me.

“Tooru--, can you hear me!?”

“Ah………Sorry--, I did not hear you!!”

“What did you say!? Ah—mouu. Enough, I will go there now so wait there for me!!”

“O-ojou-sama!?”

Her butler Sara showed panic at Lilith’s announcement.

“………….!? …………!! …………..!!”

The gold girl did not listen to her butler who was shouting in disorder and-------taking off the clothes she was wearing.

“Wait, Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhh!?”

Although I was surprised and shouted, since her body with excellent proportions was wearing a swimsuit, I *Hoou* made a sigh.

“Wait, what are you planning to--------!?”

Even though I shouted, I knew what she was going to do. I knew it but, I still shouted.

“Wait for me, Tooru. I am heading there now-----♪”

The gold girl winked and threw her body to the sky without any hesitation like she was in a diving contest.

---late by a moment, the gold arrow pierced into the sea.

“Hi, Tooru♥”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 1.jpg|thumb]]

After some time pass, Lilith floated right near us.

“………….Yo, Lilith. Sara looks very tired up there you know………….”

“It’s okay it’s okay. I told you this before but, that girl is a little too overprotective.”

No matter if she is a <<Exceed>>-----who just become <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> from the <<Level up>> like me a few days ago-----but still nonetheless, I think it is a little pitiful to call her overprotective when you jumped into the sea from the helicopter that high up.

When I looked up thinking that, Sara and my eyes met and she was glaring at me.

(It’s not my--------it is my fault I guess…………)

Without a single care to her butler’s condition, Lilith sent a hand sign telling her to head to the island first.

The helicopter headed to the island not long later but, Sara was grinding her teeth while glaring at me to the end. Thanks to that, it feels like I could hear the sound of her teeth grinding which was supposed to be inaudible to me.

“Haa………..just what were you thinking to make you jump into the sea.”

“Isn’t it obvious that I want to be with Tooru. More importantly, why are you sticking that close to that girl?”

Unsatisfied------rather, she is unsatisfied I guess. Lilith looked at Julie.

“……………..I can’t swim”

“Well, that’s it. I have to support my partner as a <<Duo>>”

“………….As a <<Duo>> huh?”

Lilith narrowed her eyes as if she wants to say something.

“Then, I will also receive support as your future partner♪”

Faster than her words, she rode on my shoulders.

“What a second, Lilith! You can swim right!?”

“I cramped my legs.”

“Like hell I would believe you when you have that easy expression on!!”

“…………..You will burden Tooru. Please don’t count on Tooru if you can swim.”

“Oh my, that goes for you too; you won’t be bothering Tooru if you learn to swim immediately you know?”

The gold girl replied back easily towards the discontent silver girl.

Julie tightened her grip.

(Again huh…….)

After Lilith enrolled, these types of rivalry between them had occurred many times already.

The reason was because of the claim of the gold girl wanting to make me her <<Duo>>. It seems because of that one sentence, an alert signal was being issued inside Julie that there might be a chance I might get taken away from her.

Thanks to that, she would often flare up against Lilith’s actions and words, like what was happening right now.

However, since Lilith doesn't show any concern of it and her leisurely attitude does not crumble at all, I think it’s okay to say it’s lucky that it will not reach a big quarrel.

Personally in my mind, I felt that Julie holding onto my clothes tightly to avoid letting me get taken away was a little cute but, it's fundamentally a way to mediate them.

“Haa……….I get it I get it. Julie, you aren’t causing any burden to me so it’s okay. That’s why, Lilith it’s okay to hold on to me like that.”

“Tooru………..”

“……………It’s okay. I like causing trouble for Tooru but, these types of trouble is not good. Sorry to be so selfish.”

After she said that, Lilith *Topuun* dived into the sea and------showed her face a few meters ahead.

“Tooru. Let’s have a competition to see who reaches the island first as a mood refresher.”

“……………But I am carrying Julie.”

“It’s a handicap, handicap♪ Isn’t that okay since your opponent is a girl. Ready, Go♪”

“Wha!? Tha-that’s dirty!! I didn’t say a single word that I would accept the match!!”

She might have not heard me or she was ignoring me (most likely the latter) and, Lilith started swimming to the island.

(Whether it’s Lilith or Tora, why are there so many people around me this combative?)

Although I sighed after seeing the gold girl take the lead, I do not hate that type of aspect of them.

“Tooru, what are you going to do?”

“Let’s see………..losing is annoying so, let’s chase her. Hold on tight.”

“Ya----♪ I will not let go.”

Around 20 minutes passed since I started swimming after Lilith----

With an endless repetition of the waves as my BGM, I am currently collapsed at the beach while making a 大 sign.

“Good work, Tooru………..”

“It is my overwhelming win, Tooru♪”

“I-I completely forgot I was in my uniform.”

What’s more my opponent was wearing a swimsuit unlike me; there was no way I could do anything.

“But, it is quite amazing that you finished swimming with that speed without resting…………..I might not be able to have good sleep if I have Tooru as my husband I think?”

What are you talking about.

“So, what are we going to do next? Rest for a while?”

“Sorry. Let me do that……..I can’t move now as expected……..”

After she heard my words, Lilith *Pupuu* spurt out before saying [You worked too hard] and laughed.

“Understood, Tooru……….having a rest would help me too.”

I got curious why it would help Julie too and, asked what she meant-----

“It feels disgusting because the shirt is wet……..especially my underwear.”

“If that is the case then, I guess I will rest until Julie’s clothes dries off.”

“Ya---. Thank you very much.”

The silver girl nodded------and put her hands inside her skirt.

[Julie!?][Wha-what are you doing!?]

“Ah………….So-sorry….*Hyau*”

I quickly looked away just when her underwear was about half-way taken off.

The last scream was most likely because of the coldness when she put it back on.

“I will go dry it off at the shadow of the rock over there.”

After Julie said that, she disappeared to the rock------the moment I thought that, her face popped out from there.

“You can’t come over here, Tooru.”

After saying that, she hid her lightly blushing face behind the rock this time.

“………….Is that girl an airhead?”

“Well, a little…………”

Thanks to that, crazy things would sometime occur in my normal life, but I was not careless enough to let that slip out of my mouth.

“Fuun…………..”

“A-alright, I guess I’ll take a small afternoon nap.”

I closed my eyes to run away from the sights that seemingly want to say something.

“Oh my, are you going to sleep? You are quite a blockhead to choose to sleep without having a fun strawberry talk with a swimsuit beauty alone at the beach.”

“That’s because sleeping is the best way to recover stamina. Sorry but, let me sleep for 30 minutes.”

“Okay, It’s alright. Then I will------”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fuu*……..a shadow suddenly appeared.

“Lilith?”

When I opened my eyes, Lilith sat down to interrupt the falling sunlight and looked at me as if she was peeking in.

“It’s somewhat easier if there is something blinding the sun right?”

“A-aah………..but won’t you be hot……?”

Today’s sunlight was strong and the blazing hot sun shining down was burning the skin.

“I don’t mind for 30 minutes. I just want to let Tooru to have a good rest.”

“…………I am happy for those feelings but, the sorry feeling is stronger as expected.”

“I am doing this because I want to anyway, so it is not something Tooru has to worry about. I got sunblock on too anyway………..but if you are still worried about it then, I guess I’ll have a gift of gratitude.”

“What should I do?”

When I asked back, Lilith placed her finger on her lips and made a charming mischievous smile.

“A good morning Ki-ss♪”

“----!?”

“An advance payment is alright too you know?”

Her hair brushed my ears and Lilith’s lips got closer.

Those red lips that make one think of a rose.

“It’s okay, really, it’s okay! I don’t need a shade as expected! I’ll just accept only those feelings!!”

My eyes were stolen by those lips for an instant but, I immediately regained my composure and faced my back at Lilith.

I got expose to the sunlight because of that and since I was going to fall asleep like this in the first place, I gave up having a blind over me.

My heart was *dokun**dokun* beating hard. Although I knew it was going to be alright, I was worried that Lilith might hear it.

“Mouu <ref group ="3C"> (really/Oh gosh); a pretty popular term in light novels and manga </ref>, Tooru-kun you are so shy♥”

Even though I heard chuckling from her, I continued closing my eyes and didn’t reply to her.

She then made some shade for me again.

“………..I won’t give you a kiss.”

“It’s okay. Instead, I get to keep Tooru’s sleeping face all for myself♪”

“Hey you……….”

“I can’t?”

Honestly speaking, having my sleeping face get seen by a girl is embarrassing------but, I felt that this much was alright maybe because I was too tired or because I accompanied the girl called Lilith.

“I get it……..Thanks, Lilith.”

“I don’t mind. Don’t make me say it twice, my husband♥”

After a while, I woke up and most of my tiredness was out of my body and my clothes were almost dried off.

“Now that I think about it, why were you late?”

Right when Lilith was talking nonchalantly, I asked the question that suddenly popped out in my mind.

Even though she had some distance with the other classmates, Lilith has completely blended into the class now because she was unexpectedly sociable and Tachibana chipped in after <<Survive>>. There was no way she would think of not wanting to go together but………

“I got left behind when I was picking my swimsuit. Seriously mouu, waiting for 1 hour at least is okay right? I wonder what they think about the <<Exception>>”

(So that is why you were wearing a swimsuit under your uniform…….)

Lilith might have seriously thought that she could ease down the clothed swimming after doing that.

(No no, we are going to train so wearing a swimsuit is bad.)

But since she managed to finish her clothed swimming training properly, so it is okay to think that she has already understood the technique and there should not be any problems.

Incidentally, the boat departed following the strict schedule without caring if the <<Exception>> Lilith was late or not. Tsukimi said [The Ojou-sama would probably come later with her helicopter] and laughed; her prediction was beautifully on the mark.

It happened then-----when I was making a small wry smile when I recalled that.

“Ah……!!”

A small scream echoed from the rocks.

When I looked over thinking what happened, a white bird flew towards the sea and Julie was extending her hand towards it.

“What happened, Julie?”

After I got near her and asked, Julie told me about what happened in a somewhat fidgety manner.

“Tha-that’s…………my underwear got blown away by the wind…….”

“Huh…………..?”

I opened my mouth blankly at the unusual reply and looked at the white bird again-------rather, it was just right about the time I saw her underwear fall to the sea. Her underwear got swallowed by the waves just like that and could not be seen anymore.

““…………...””

I returned my sights back to Julie and she was holding the side of her skirts tightly.

(Which means, she isn’t wearing------)

“Tooru. It's not good to stare.”

Julie cheeks were faintly blushing, her eyebrows were slightly frowning and she was staring at me with upturned eyes.

I unexpectedly felt shocked at the cuteness which was different from usual.

We gave up on the underwear that disappeared into the sea and headed to lodging house in the end.

Although Julie was usually defenseless, it looks like she is quite embarrassed since she was not wearing anything now, and was following behind while pushing her skirt at all times.

We reached a cove at the beach which was surrounded by 10 meter tall cliffs.

But it’s not like it stayed that way for a long time, we continued walking for a while more and discovered a somewhat gentle rock surface.

“Looks like it is easy to climb from here…………but before that, Lilith please sit there for a while.”

Lilith did what I told her and sat on a small rock; I then bent down in front of her.

After that, I tore my uniform and covered her feet with it.

“This is better than being barefooted.”

“Fufu, thank you, Tooru. That consideration itself makes me happy. Thanks to that, I really want to make you my <<Duo>>-----”

“Tooru, let’s go if we have already finished preparing.”

Julie slipped in as if to interrupt Lilith’s words. Of course, it was done deliberately.

Lilith shrugged her shoulders while getting up and took the front before heading out.

However, when she started climbing up with her swimsuit on, I had trouble on where to put my sights.

When I lift my face, Lilith’s butt would definitely enter my view.

What’s more, since people would take many unthinkable poses as far as rock climbing was concerned, I could only think of awkward thoughts while climbing up.

Of course, I tried not to look up as much as possible.

………Because of that, I almost fell many times.

There was a circular ridge when we finished climbing the cliffs.

It was at this moment that we first found out this island was a caldera. <ref group ="3C"> The island like a cauldron/bowl where the cliffs are the sides of the bowl and inside a hollow depression.</ref>

It was hollow within the cliffs we climbed from and a forest covered completely with trees spread throughout.

The building we can see in the middle was probably our lodging spot. I could see a wide space like a hall and its surrounding.

“It'll take about 1 hour I guess?”

“It is questionable whether we could reach it or not before the sun goes down."

The gold girl pointed at the falling sun and agreed with my measurement.

This time, the silver girl opened her mouth.

“The wind is blowing hard here so, I want to get down fast but………”

The silver girl was pushing down her skirt desperately, in opposition to the wind blowing through the mountain ridge.

Although I felt sorry at that appearance, I spurted out.

“You are evil, Tooru……….”

“Lilith. Be careful of the branches on the ground.”

She turned around and talked to me.

“Thank you, Tooru. It is okay.”

The light shining in the complex forest got dimmer when it turned into the evening and the times I got stuck in the tree roots got more frequent if I did not pay attention. This was especially true for Lilith, who looked like she was having a hard time walking since she only had cloth covering her feet.

I tried asking her if she wanted a piggy back once but, she refused, saying that this was what she gets for joining up with us only with a swimsuit on.

(Lilith is someone that basically does not ask help from anyone else.)

She could do almost everything-------more specifically, I have not seen anything that Lilith could not accomplish at this current point. Accompanied from the education of her parentage, she was the embodiment of accomplished literacy and martial arts.

But nonetheless, it was different now. She could not perform a normal task such as walking.

(All of us are in a pinch so, I think it’s alright to count on each other at times like this though……….)

When I looked back again while thinking that, I could see Julie having a hard time with a different meaning compared to the gold girl. Whenever there was a big obstacle we had to cross over to, she would be concerned with my sights and at the same time------her skirt, making it hard for her to walk. I am trying my best not to look behind in consideration but, it couldn’t be helped since we had to drop our movement speed.

And because of that, the 1 hour I measured just now at the ridge got passed a long time ago and the sun had set already.

“Time of disaster huh……..”

That name was suitable for this time period; the darkness inside the forest got even darker and it was really eerie here.

Of course, the darkness is not giving us anything beneficial-------

“Ouch……..!!”

There was an anguished voice coming from behind------she probably stepped on a branch or stone.

“Sorry, Lilith. I missed that.”

“It can’t be helped since it’s this dark. It is not your fault, Tooru.”

“But even so, sorry. If there is something that can brighten-------”

I suddenly remembered the existence of an object when I said that half-way.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kachiri*. Light shone out when I pressed the armband’s switch.

“Uou, it’s brighter than I thought.”

I did not expect much since it was a small light but, the light was as strong as the ones from torch lights.

“Fufu, that is helpful…………..so, since you have forgotten about this, I think it’s okay to say that Tooru was at fault for the previous matter like I thought?”

“Sorry…………”

I clapped my hands together and apologized to Lilith who was raising the side of her mouth mischievously.

After 5 minutes I started moving with the light shining our footsteps, I could see light from far away.

I made a sigh, when I saw the artificial light coming out from the building.

“Ya-re ya-re, we finally arrived.”

I told the girls that we are close and advanced while pointing the light forward.

Just like bugs attracted to the flames------- '''''this was probably what they are seeing it.'''''

“----, Tooru!!”

“Uwah!?”

Lilith who was walking behind me, suddenly pulled my collar strongly.

I did not have the leisure to ask why.

That was because, something scratched the tip of my nose immediately.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ka*! Something pierced into the tree trunk.

“This is…..!?”

“The next one is coming!!”

I was thinking if it was a double-bladed knife but, when Lilith’s voice suddenly jumped to the side, I could once again hear something piercing into the tree trunk. She rolled on the ground using the momentum she jumped in and hid behind the trees to hide from the attack which was continuously targeting her when she was rolling on the ground.

(I see. The light is the target………!!)

I noticed the reason why the aim was so precise and shouted towards my female partner.

“Julie, turn off the lights!! It will be targeted!!”

“-----! Ya,Ya----!!”

A light coming from a further distance disappeared, after she shouted while turning off the lights.

At least she won’t get sniped with this.

---That thought was overly hasty.

Something accurately aimed at us as if they could see through the darkness.

Even though I used the trees and stared at the direction the knife flew from, I could only see the dim forest continuously spreading out and could not see the enemy attacking us.

(An enemy…..!? On a deserted island like this……!?)

Although I was thinking that was impossible, we were currently being attacked.

I acknowledged the facts and switched my awareness to think of the enemy’s identity.

Is it an assassin sent into the academy like Tsukimi?

Or maybe it’s those battle suit guys that we fought 2 months ago?

Or is it a totally different enemy?

My thoughts stopped when the sound of metal clashing echoed.

(Oh no! Julie and Lilith got targeted!)

Even though I looked towards the direction where the echo of the sword clashing was coming from, I could not see any moving shadows.

It seemed we were separated more than I thought.

(Damn it, I have to go to those two fast………!!)

Julie and Lilith were not in their best conditions and I am the only one who could fight at full strength.

However, I stopped my legs when I was about to run towards the corner where the sound echoed from.

---No, I had no choice but to stop.

That’s because a shadow was standing there blocking my path.

It was covered with black clothes and the face was hidden with a hood; that unidentifiable appearance made me think of a demon living in the darkness.

“I met the demon during the time of disaster huh.”

I made an ironic smile towards the shadow.

---But, that smile turned into bewilderment in an instant.

The moment the <<Flames>> danced around those black clothes.

And the moment those <<Flame>> took shape and '''''transformed into a weapon.'''''

“A <<Blaze>>…….!?”

===Part 2===

There was a surprise attack in the darkness. On top of that, the identity of the enemy had not been confirmed even though some time had past since the battle started-----

Normally, she would be maximizing her cautiousness and concentration.

Yes, normally.

However, Julie’s concentration has remained in disarray even after the moment the attack came.

The first attack was aimed at Tooru. Julie was also aimed immediately after Lilith shouted, and this event occurred right after she jumped away. The moment she landed her skirt flipped up.

“------!!”

She pushed down her skirt in panic and looked towards her <<Duo>>-----Tooru.

The boy was making a stern expression towards the darkness----the direction the attack came from and was not concerned about Julie.

(It is a safe right…….?)

It was only for an instant and what’s more the surroundings were dark------but since the lights were still on, she could not determine whether he saw her or not.

But, she had no time to indirectly confirm this with Tooru.

“Julie, turn off the lights!! It will be targeted!!”

“----! Ya,Ya---!!”

Although she quickly turned off the lights, she still received attacks since her position was completely exposed to the attacker a few moments ago.
Julie pushed her skirt down while jumping away.

“What are you doing. Hurry up and manifest your <<Blaze>>!”

With a low tone voice, an order came from Lilith.

“……….I know.”

Normally, she would be moving her attention to the matter she should be noticing immediately but, that was just how much the girl was in disarray.

(I have to concentrate……….!)

She was surrounded by the silence of the dark forest when she stopped moving.

The wind would sometimes shake the trees and the *Zazaza* the sound of leaves brushing each other……..was produced------

The attacker aimed for that single moment to launch the attack.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gikiin*!! *Giin*!! She used the <<Saber>> she manifested and deflected the flying object.

“<<Kunai>> huh. So our enemy is a ninja?”

Even though Lilith saw that object that got knocked down and said that beside her, her voice was not currently reaching Julie.

Her skirt would sway each time she knocked it down, deflect and dodge; making her concentration crumble each time she did that.

(Where is Tooru…..!?)

She would look around at the surroundings for Tooru, especially right after she made a big dodge.

She would be relieved that he could not be seen around and also felt uneasy at the same time.

Julie knew Tooru as someone that would still run to his comrades no matter how injured he was to prevent them from getting hurt. Seeing that she couldn’t see him now, it would probably mean that something had happened to prevent him from running over.

If that is the case then, Julie thought that she had to defeat the enemy as fast as possible and run over to him herself but-----

“Kuuh………!!”

The enemy did not allow that and continued attacking from a far distance. Since the attacks were mostly flying objects, Julie could only remain defensive because she could not close the gap.

Of course, the situation would change if she could close the gap but, she was hesitating in attacking when she thought of the possibility that '''''she might be seen.'''''

(What should I do………….)

Even though the reason was of her own mistake, Julie hated the enemy attacking in this situation.

(But, Tooru might be in a big trouble so, now is not the time to be hesitating like this………!!)

In the other side, Lilith was analyzing the enemy calmly.

(Quite fast………but, not as fast as Julie.)

Lilith gave the silver girl a high score in that certain point of her battle techniques.

Especially the way how she moves her body; she had already experienced that first hand in the previous <<Survive>>. At that time Julie was impatient and she was able to deal with the straight forward and simple attacks without any difficulty. However, if she had attacked in a calmer manner then, the battle would probably be more complicated.

Of course, Lilith thought that her victory would still not change.

Anyhow, there was a great difference with the movements of the girl holding the <<Double>> standing beside her and the enemy attacking them right now.

(…………The problem would be the enemy’s movements are not straight.)

The enemy changes the course path suddenly by kicking the abundant trees. The enemy would move in the opposite, upwards and diagonal directions on the terrains and adding on, the biggest problem would be that the enemy uses the darkness to its maximum advantage making it hard to confirm the precise location.

The gold girl could do something if she closed the gap but, she could not move because of a reason different than Julie’s. She probably thought that it was going to be hard to corner the opponent because she only had a cloth covering her barefeet, making her unable to bring out her original performance.

That was why she decided to concentrate. She would concentrate and prepare her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> after predicting the enemy’s movements.

“…………There!! ----Kuh!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ga*. The long barrel backfired and the bullet shot to who knows where because the tip slammed on the surrounding trees.

(The reason why the attack was done here was to use the trees as a cage huh………not bad!)

Lilith made a fearless smile to the enemy’s fighting style.

The <<Kunai>> pierced through the darkness towards that smile but------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gikiin*!! Julie used her blade and slammed it down before standing in front of Lilith as if she was protecting her.

“…………..I never asked for your help.”

“Ya---. I did it on a whim.”

Lilith did not say anymore to that un-honest reply and returned her consciousness back to the enemy.

(Not bad at all.)

Whether it’s the place selected for the surprise attack, or the timing, and more importantly-----the ability to match up with them who are <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>, even though she could not display her real abilities------Lilith was giving a good appraisal.

“Well then………..What should we do huh. It would be nice if there were more space at least………..”

“………….So it will be okay if there is more space right?”

The silver girl dropped her sights and confirmed the feeling of her surroundings towards Lilith’s mumble and asked.

“You got a plan?”

“If you {{Furigana|soar to the heavens|jump}} in an instant-----'''''I will make it for you'''''”

Lilith opened her eyes wide for an instant but immediately understood Julie’s intentions.

“So, let’s do it in the next timing.”

“Ya---”

After Julie nodded, she looked at her feet again.

They were currently surrounded by thickets just reaching to their knees. Tooru was not nearby. It seemed the enemy was feeling superior right now and would probably avoid coming closer.

(It will be okay with this…….!!)

Soon-----that time came. The moment the <<Kunai>> was thrown towards the girls, the girl with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} jumped straight up and the girl with {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} sank her body in the opposite direction.

Julie spun her body while sinking-----and at the same time, used her blade to cut in a circle.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>kiin*……….!!The attacker certainly heard a high-pitched sound. It was not the clashing echoing metallic sound of the <<Kunai>> getting deflected and knocked down like what had been happening until now.

'''''Then what was that''''', the answer appeared right in front the moment the attacker had that question.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mekimekimekimeki*…………….!! The cage trapping the silver and gold girl were-----

The trees collapsed in a radial manner.

---No, the silver girl had cut them all down.

“Wha……….!?”

The enemy could only be shocked at the girl who changed the scenery with a power unfitting her small body with one move----and because of that, a small chance was born.

The gold girl did not miss that chance and------

A gunshot echoed immediately right after.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==

<references group="3C" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 1

2014-07-20T16:21:59Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 1 『Is It Okay To Wish For It』 */

==Chapter 1 『Is It Okay To Wish For It』==

===Part 1===

“Uu,kuh…………..”

I narrowed my eyes because of the dazzling sunlight after I opened the somewhat heavy door and got outside.

And at the same time, a breeze with a strong smell of salt tickled my nose.

A lot of the breeze got sucked into my chest and when I looked to the outside scenery again-----it was blue.

Both the sky and earth was blue.

It was normal for the sky but for the earth------it was strange.

Speaking specifically, it's not the earth but instead it was the ocean. The endless ocean spread out to far as I could see.

Yes, right now I----Kokonoe Tooru am riding a boat. Starting with today, the first years of the Kouryou academy are heading out to the southern islands with a boat for a 1 week seaside school.

“The smell of salt water is amazing.”

I looked back after taking a few steps forward and talked to the girl who was holding my sleeves tightly.

“Are you okay, Julie?”

“Y-ya----………..I am okay……….”

While the wind was swaying the hair reaching until her hips, the small girl nodded.

She is my <<Duo>>-----Julie.

She was a girl with transparent like {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}}, {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} opposite to the blue sea and {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} was glowing because of the sunlight.

The reason was simple and clear-----its seasickness.

I heard that her country Gimle was an island surrounded by the sea so, I thought she would be okay on the ship but, I jumped to the wrong conclusion.

The color of her face looked bad so I brought her from the cabin to the stern while her legs were unsteady.

Since there were shades at the stern different from the bow of the ship, it's the most suitable spot to take a rest.

“It’ll become a bit better if it's windy, so let’s rest here for a while.”

“Ya---…………….”

After Julie nodded, she leaned against the wall and dragged her hips down before *Petan* sitting down.

“Tooru…………Is it okay if I borrow your shoulder?”

“Aah, go ahead.”

After I sat beside her, Julie came closer to me. She closed her eyes and looked like she has a hard time breathing.

“………Are you okay?”

“Ya--. It feels nice outside………”

(Julie being like this is kind of rare………..)

Even though she was small, the silver girl’s physical and battle abilities were at the top level of the class.

It would be quite tough for me------rather, Julie’s winning percentage was higher if she held the <<Double>> and it was impossible to imagine her current weak appearance.

(…………Speaking of which, she looks exhausted lately.)

The summer in Julie's country Gimle was cold and the days reaching around 20 degrees were rare there. However for Japan--------where the Kouryou academy is located in southern Kantou, the summer days crossed over 30 degrees once it past mid-summer and adding it with her seasickness, she turned completely groggy with her stamina exhausted.

“Hn…….Too………ru…………*Suu*……….*Suu*………..”

Before I noticed, Julie started to make sleeping sounds.

I could not move thanks to that but, it’s probably a good idea to let her sleep like this for now.

And since I don’t have any particular thing to do, I just stared at the sea and the blue sky.

(It’s summer huh…………)

I don’t like summer. I liked it when I was a child but, I started to hate it 2 years ago.

Because it made me remember about that day-----the day '''''that person''''' destroyed everything, the day my sister got killed in front of me.

(I still can’t reach…………..but, I will definitely pierce my fangs in you………..!)

Just a few days ago, I reached <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> from the end of term <<Sublimation ceremony>>. Honestly the moment I achieved the <<Level up>>, I would not deny the fact that it was a little anti-climatic since I was prepared for it to take a longer time.

But it was still a fact that I’ve gotten stronger.

My physical abilities, muscle strength and, running power could easily break world records and had reached a level which was impossible in reality. I polished my battle techniques with training every day and the strength was enough to make me think that I would not lose unless it was to another <<Exceed>>.

And at the same time, I understood this.

Even though I gained this much strength, it would not reach him.

I understood that my <<Power>> now would not reach him, by comparing the overpowering feeling from when I confronted him 2 years ago.

(Even if I can’t reach now--------I might manage if I cross <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>>………..)

The <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> was the level that would bring out the true power of the <<Blaze>>.

If I reached it, I think my fist will reach him.

My anger, hatred and sadness---------

It was at the moment I was staring at the sky while having those various expressions swirling inside me.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zururi* Julie’s head slipped off my shoulder.

(-------!!)

For a moment there, I got surprised but-----

“*suu*……..*suu*………..”

Julie must be quite exhausted because she did not open her eyes and was sleeping comfortably using my legs as a pillow this time. I patted her head from the thought of wanting to help even just a little bit as I saw her exhausted face.

“Hn…..Too……ru……………”

“Ah……..so-sorry. Did I wake you up?”

“Nai…………It feels, good…………..please do it more…………”

I nodded in agreement before continuing patting her head. Her silky silver hair felt good and it felt like silk thread.

After a while, Julie’s breathing gradually became well-regulated.

Her sleeping face got softer compared to just now and I felt happy I could help her this much.

At the same time, I also felt saved too.

Thanks to recollecting the days I passed with Julie, my heart which was rampaging because of him turned calm.

“Thanks, Julie………….”

When I patted her head while mumbling that, Julie rubbed her head from the ticklish feeling.

(I have to be careful not to move or else I’ll wake her.)

I raised the side of my mouth while looking at the silver girl sleeping comfortably.

After a while in this position-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gachari* the sound of the door separating the cabin and deck, opening was heard.

It was Hotaka Miyabi who showed up, she was my classmate with a shy personality but '''there was a part on her body which emphasized its large size.''' …………….I will never tell Miyabi which part of her emphasizes on largeness.

“Yo Miyabi, came to feel the wind too?”

“Eh, ah, erm, I thought you two weren’t showing any signs of returning so…………..”

“So you got worried and came to see Julie huh?”

“U-un………….It’s a different meaning, but it’s correct but……….”

“Different meaning?”

When I asked about the reply she whispered out, Miyabi looked panicked for some reason.

“-----Uh!! E-eerrrr, Lo-look, I just thought that it’s going to be dangerous if she fell into the sea!!”

“It’s going to be okay, it’s not like she staggers that much. Well, thanks for worrying.”

“A-ahaha………Mo-more importantly, is Julie-chan asleep…………?”

“----uh!! Tha-that’s………”

I completely forgot about Julie using my lap as a pillow.

While getting panicked from Miyabi pointing that out, I told her that it became like this after I lent my shoulder to Julie who got seasick.

“*Giggle*. So that is the reason why you can’t move.”

“Well yeah…………by the way Miyabi, are you going to be outside for a while?”

When things settled without any strange misunderstandings, I made a relieved sigh while asking her.

“Eh……….? I-I guess I’ll do that. The air outside is nicer anyway………..”

“I see. Then let’s talk. I need company.”

“…………..U-un.”

After she nodded, Miyabi was about to sit down with Julie in between.

“It’s going to be hot if you sit there because the sun will hit you so, why don’t you come here?”

“Ah…………Tha-that’s true……..Err, So-sorry for the bother……….”

It was not long since she got outside the ship but, it’s probably hot already for her.

I advised Miyabi whose face was a little red, to sit besides me.

Even though she nodded and sat before me, I felt that it was very like her in a way because she left a 50 centimeter gap between.

“Now that I think about it, it’s been a long time we talked like this.”

“T-that’s true………….”

More specifically Julie was also with us but, I wondered how long it had been since we talked alone.

When I tried recalling back, I felt that there was almost none -over these last few months------ever since I stopped showing up for the morning runs.

If there was anything, we would converse when the usual groups gathered and it’s not like we didn’t talk to each other since we often ate food together.

“This morning………..with Tomoe-chan too?”

“Aah, it’s almost every day.”

Tachibana didn’t have to be with me regularly since, the main thing in the morning training would be to repeatedly practice the basic forms with my body before using my head to think. But, she showed up every day to conduct a Kumite<ref group ="3b">Kumite is the part of karate in which a person trains against an adversary.</ref> for the last 10 minutes-----Tachibana would do the attacking while I focused on defence------because she said it was faster to master it this way than to only focus on the Kata<ref group ="3b">Form</ref>.

“I see. Every day, huh………..”

“Aah. She’s a great help.”

Although Miyabi said '''''that’s good''''', I think I am imagining it but she looked somewhat lonely.

“If Miyabi is okay with it, why don’t you join us? Tachibana would probably welcome you too.”

“………..Uun, I guess I’ll pass……..See, I have to gain stamina instead of techniques now anyway.”

“I-I see………….”

I couldn't say any more since she made a somewhat troubled expression.

(Things don’t go how I want to huh……….)

Actually, Miyabi had been acting strange recently.

She would immediately look away when our eyes met; absentmindedly thinking about something and it felt like her movements and actions had something behind it.

But, I had some idea regarding the reason why.

Miyabi probably felt inferior to us when she failed to achieve the <<Level up>> during the-----<<Sublimation ceremony>> that everyone in the class received at the end of term semester.

If it was about the usual faces then, Tatsu also failed the sublimation and remained at <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> but, he did not mind at all and it’s probably because of his personality.

In any case, it felt bad to have a timid relationship with a friend.

“Hey, Miyabi. If you have something bothering you, you can tell me?”

“Eh………?”

“I told you this before right. It’s better to let it out, if you think it’s tough. I think it’s okay to tell Tachibana if it is awkward to tell me. She is also worried.”

“Ah……..U-un. Thank you……..Eheh, really thank you, Tooru-kun.”

Miyabi said this after raising the both sides of her mouth.

I probably lightened her feelings a bit.

Or she might be acting tough to avoid making me worried.

I could not judge which one it was but, if Miyabi confided in me then, I would do my best to assist-----that was what I thought.

“The-then ca-ca-can I request for one wish………?”

“Aah, if it is something I can do then say it.”

“……..Ca-can I……..borrow your shoulder…….”

“Shoulder?”

Even though there was only one meaning for that case but, I asked back just in case.

It’s because those words were hard to think to have come from Miyabi who was bad with males.

Just when I was wondering what the answer would be-----Miyabi moved her head vertically with a clear red face.

“It feels comfortable here so, I got a little sleepy and that’s why, I won’t ask as much like what Yu-Julie-chan is doing so, I thought I could ask you to borrow your shoulder for a while…………….”

It was probably very embarrassing because, Miyabi lowered her sights and fiddled with her finger tips while saying the reason.

“I, can't……….?”

“N-no, it’s okay. If something like my shoulder is okay with you, then use it.”

I got a little embarrassed and agreed to her since there was no reason to refuse.

“U-un, Thank you……..but, something like that ……… that is not true you know……..?”

I have no idea what she meant by that. Even though I was thinking about that question------

“Ex-excuse me………”

The 50 centimeter gap turned into 10 and once Miyabi placed her head on my shoulder, the thoughts I was thinking just before vanished.

“…………..”

It’s warm. Miyabi’s body temperature was being transmitted from the touching body parts. And at the same time, the heartbeats coming from my chest got a bit faster and my body creaked.

(Thi-this is kind of nerve wrecking……)

Honestly speaking, this situation was very embarrassing.

But, I just thought that she was relaxing around me more than I expected. I was happy that we became great friends, which was enough for me to be unable to perceive her usually poor interactive skills with the opposite sex.

(…..Nonetheless, I think it is going to be annoying if someone sees us here like this.)

After I made a small sigh, I stared at the horizon separating the blue sky and blue sea while starting the image training of the moves Tachibana taught me…………rather, it felt like my nervousness wouldn’t settle down unless I thought of something else.

Even though I did that image training, I would be wary of Miyabi each time she exhaled or made any slight movement and the training was interrupted several times; this became a difficult situation.

Nearly one hour passed after that.

[Oi, Tooru, the rabbit woman is calling us to gather-----][------Uh!!]

The steel door opened and Miyabi jumped up the same time the voice called out to me.

“What are you all doing………….”

[I-ya,hahaha……………][Ahaha………]

In a tired manner------he was probably tired-------a small boy with glasses made a sigh; it was my friend Tora.

“To-Tora-kun. What did Tsukimi-sensei say……….?”

Miyabi asked with a tone which I don't think is possible from someone who had just woken up.

“There is something she wants to say about the seaside school so, I was told to call the people that went out to the deck.”

“I get it………Julie, wake up. It seems Tsukimi is calling us for something.”

When I slightly shook her shoulders, Julie woke up. However, her consciousness was still probably in dreamland. Even though she raised her body, she was still in daze with half her eyes opened.

“Had a nice sleep?”

“Ya----, thanks to you. Thank you very much, Tooru.”

“It’s nothing much. How about you Miyabi?”

“…………I-I, err……even though I was the one that asked you to borrow your shoulder, I-I was too nervous, so not at all……….”

Miyabi told me she did not sleep and lowered her sights while her cheeks were blushing.

No wonder she woke up immediately when Tora appeared.

It was probably better if I didn’t say it was alright when she asked to borrow my shoulders.

(But, it looks like both of us were nervous.)

It was probably tough for Miyabi who was in the world of drowsiness but, it was a little funny when I think that both our feelings were the same.

“Okay okay okaaay, is everyone here?”

Our evil homeroom teacher, who was unfit to be a teacher, was wearing a maid outfit with rabbit ears and spinning around in the room.

“Alrighty then, this ship will reach the island soon☆ The kids that went out to the deck saw the island right♪ So, please get ready to get off since the ship is going to stop♥ Also, everyone’s belongings got deliciously------not that, the staff has already transported it so relax♪”

Essentially this seaside school was a training camp to commence a survival training which could not be done in the premise of the academy. Because of that, there was quite some danger accompanying it so there would be 5 <<Exceed>> <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>----- Kouryou graduates with survival techniques as their expertise acting as the support staff.

“Tsukimi-sensei. Even if they join in as members of the staff, there is no way we can make our seniors carry our belongings.”

The girl with long beautiful hair-----Tachibana commented to Tsukimi with a dignified voice. Those thoughts were very like her because of her honest and serious personality.

“Don’t mind, don’t mind. That is their job too♪ More importantly I will be distributing this so, come over here when I call your names out☆”

After saying that, Tsukimi raised a watch-like object above her head.

“What is with that?”

Tsukimi once targeted our lives. However, since I was made to hide that fact in front of our classmates, I asked a question politely.

“It’s the armband with an emergency signal switch and light attached to it☆ Only push it when it really is bad okay? Seriously do it when you are going to die♪ Okaay?”

The cabin got noisy in an instant. Was this camp that hard to have such a thing prepared?

However, when I thought about this carefully, it was probably going to be a quite a tough one the moment <<Exceed>> staffs came with us.

After receiving the armband, she told us to wear it at all times until the seaside school ended.

And after everyone wore their armbands, we left the cabin when the ship had already stopped but------

“……….Hey, Tsukimi.”

“Add Sensei.”

“Why didn’t we land-----Desuka!?”<ref group ="3b">Desuka is used for politeness.</ref>

Everyone that was out on the deck were dumbfounded.

It was only normal. It’s true that we could see the island…………it’s just that it’s a few kilometers far.

“Which means you have to swim♥”

“From here----Desuka!?”

“Of course, with the clothes you are wearing now too♪”

“While wearing our uniform----Desuka!?”

“Sounds tough to have a second personality huh, <<Irregular>>……….”

You have no right to say that.

“Okay with that said, we will now begin the swimming training with your current clothes for this seaside school♪ Once you reach the island, please head to your respective training spots located in the middle of the island☆”

Although naturally there were some who raised their shock at Tsukimi’s announcement but, this was exactly the way Kouryou academy works.

The battle training, emergency medical treatment, survival and etc were------ different from a normal high school, this was a curriculum for a special battle technique school.

Swimming with our clothes like this was one of them, and it was a skill that was just taught last week.

The action of swimming with our clothes on was unexpectedly tough and it was so tough that it made me who had confidence in my stamina, hate raising my body after finishing one kilometer of swimming.

It was completely unexpected that we would be using those techniques we learned suddenly at the seaside school.

“This is something you master better if you do it with the will to die. Good luck and work hard, kuhaha.”

Tsukimi showed her real personality with a voice the other students could not hear and made an evil smile.

(So that is why our seniors carried our belongings huh? Now that I think about it, she did say the boat would stop instead of land………..)

After I made a big sigh, I prepared myself.

===Part 2===

“………..Did you call me?”

The teenager with arrow-like eyes spoke when he anticipated the old man would finish moving his hands.

“Fuhaha, sorry to call you at a busy time like this.”

“No, the mission given to me is to obey you.”

The teenager continued his words with a emotionless voice.

“So your business?”

“Umu. Just like you know, the <<unit>> has finished its adjustments and has been spread to a few teams. The last thing would be to advance to the last stage but-----before that, there is one material I want. So with that said I want to borrow your power to obtain that.”

“What kind of material do you wish for?”

The old man replied with three answers to the teenager’s question.

“I don’t mind since I would get one soon anyways.--------of course, it would exceed the one <<Diabolica>> has though.”

“…………Aiming too high is fine but, the disappointment if we are unable to obtain it will be big.”

“That’s true. Fuhahahaha!”

After the old man finished laughing, the teenager opened his mouth.

“Well then, please give the permission to report to the higher ups of the plan we just------”

“No need. Those fellas would want to know the <<Power>> of the <<Unit>> too anyways. Let’s just say this plan is just a test and report only the results.”

“…………Understood.”

The young man did not raise his objection and obeyed the old man’s decision.

He then made a slight smile before----asking.

“To evaluate or to be evaluated huh………I understand. How about the operation name for this?”

The old man laughed----before replying.

“<<Selection>>----I guess I’ll call it that.”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="3b" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Epilogue

2014-07-20T16:19:57Z

Mashiro: /* Part 1 */

==Epilogue==

===Part 1===
“So bored……..”

Right now, I was thrown into a medical ward room inside the academy because of the injuries I received from the fight with the group of men.

The sunlight shining into the white room was warm and it was nice passing the time relaxing.

However, it turned into a hellish confinement lifestyle after 3 days.

A self-proclaimed white clothed rabbit-ear angel (She was cosplaying) told me that I would be confined (She literally said this) for around two more days.

Since I had nothing to do, I recalled back the memories I have been recalling back ever since that day.

(………….Existence transcending humans, huh.)

The words those guys said, and also the commander a teenage Caucasian boy I saw at the roof.

We will meet again.

It will probably be a fight when we do.

Those arrow-like eyes gave me a convinced prediction.

(I have to get even stronger…….)

More than now------

In order to confront '''''that person''''' someday………..

<nowiki>*</nowiki>kon**kon**kon*--------the knock echoed in the quiet room.

“Tooru, are you awake?”

“Aah, I am awake. Did you bring something?”

Please bring something the next time you visit--------I requested that of her to break this boring hellhole.

“Here you go, its apple tea.”

“…………Un, thanks.”

I couldn’t say that I wanted something to kill the boredom.

At that moment, Miyabi and the others came in.

[To-Tooru-kun, are you okay…….?][Kokonoe, how are you doing?][How long do you plan on sleeping?]

“Even I want to get out of here as fast as possible.”

Although I said that, I was expecting the gifts the four (Tatsu included) of them brought.

Knitting set (Miyabi)-------it’s disappointing I couldn’t use my right hand though.

“I-I see. Sorry, Tooru-kun………….”

Dumbbell (Tatsu)------Tentatively, I am an injured patient.

“Sorry Tatsu. I’ll use it when my injuries get a little better.”

Reference book (Tachibana)------honestly speaking, I am not happy at all.

“Fufu, it will become a way to kill time, you won’t fall back in the class and you can prepare for the lessons, it’s killing three birds with one stone-------”

“Miyabi, Tatsu, thanks. Tora, why didn’t you bring anything………..”

“Fuun. Be grateful I showed my face to you.”

“Wait, Kokonoe! Why are you ignoring me!?”

“………..Julie, I’m sorry but can you go boil the water?”

“Ya----”

The moment Julie raised her hips, a knock echoed in the room again.

When everyone looked towards the door, a beauty with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} and {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} was standing there.

“Lilith!”

“………….Seriously, you are all so noisy in a medical room.”

Lilith entered the room while making a tired sigh.

“Why are you here………”

“What do you mean by why…………..”

Looking like she’s having a little hard time with words, Lilith looked away from me and fiddled her hair with her finger.

“It’s only normal to visit a '''''comrade''''' right?”

“Eh……………?”

“What? Am I wrong? Didn’t we go all-out at each other.”

Lilith brought her hands forward while looking away.

After I moved my sights back to her face from her hands, her cheeks were slightly blushing.

“……………Well, I have a stupid side in me too.”

“Lilith…………”

“And, your cheeks probably hurt right. Sorry.”

“I don’t mind.”

I grabbed Lilith’s hand and we smiled at each other while looking at each others face.

This hand connection indicated that we accepted each other.

After we let go, Lilith threw a question to me.

“………By the way Kokonoe Tooru. I’ll ask this just in case so-------Is that matter really no?”

I knew what she meant without even asking. It was regarding the <<Duo>>.

I faced towards Julie while replying with the same answer as last time.

“Sorry. I have a precious <<Duo>> with me.”

“It’s okay. It can’t be helped if it is like that………..but, I will not give up once I make up my mind. So, call me anytime when you change your mind okay♪”

I only made a wry smile at that sentence.

But, it seems my <<Duo>>’s heart was not calm.

“……….Tooru is my <<Duo>>.”

Julie was making a clear cautious expression on a rare occasion.

I felt somewhat happy when she grabbed my sleeves tightly.

“Fufu, I feel like running away if I am shown that scary face.”

Lilith giggled and shrugged her shoulders.

“Oh yeah. Different from the current conversation, there is something important I need to tell you for last.”

“Something important?”

“Yes, I won’t say it twice so listen carefully.”

“Aah, I get it.------wait, eh……?”

The moment the talked about this being something important, Lilith brought her face closer to mine---

'''''And those red lips touched my cheek.'''''

“”””Uuuuuuuuuh!?””””

All the sights of everyone in the room were gathered on us.

“Wha-wha-wha……what are you…..!?”

The gold girl winked at me and announced this loudly.

“I decided to make you my future husband♪”

There was a slight silence before------

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhh-------!?”

The silence broke with my voice and then there was a whirlpool of shock in my surroundings next.

[Tooru. You are with that person as expected……..][Tooru-kun you pervert!!][Ho-ho-how shameless!!]

“Nonono don’t misunderstand Julie!! Miyabi, Tachibana, I didn’t do anything!! Forget that……..why am I so over accepting this------!!”

“………….Ya-re Ya-re, these idiots are making a ruckus.”

Inside the huge commotion, Lilith was about to leave the room now that she said what she wanted to.

“Well then, I will be leaving now……..ah, Oh yeah.”

Lilith turned behind from the door and made a gun shape using her finger before----

“I will definitely shoot your feelings, Kokonoe Tooru♪”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ban* she said that while making that posture and this time the gold girl left the room.

===Part 2===

The gentle breeze grazed their cheeks and tousled their hair.

There were 2 beauty’s facing each other in the rose garden.

One of them was a girl with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} which could be mistaken for the sun.

And a black hair girl calling herself a witch was facing her.

“Looks like there was quite a ruckus at the medical ward.”

“Oh my, you heard it?”

“It was loud enough to prevent me from meditating.”

“I am sorry about that, '''''Sakuya'''''.”

Sakuya frowned her face towards Lealith who was not showing any signs of reflection.

But, she was not polite.

“Lealith. No matter how acquainted we are, could you please stop calling me that way. You are a student of this academy and I am the chairman.”

“I understand, Chairman.”

The only thing that changed was the way she called her.

Her attitude remained the same but, Sakuya did not expect any more than that anyway.

“But even so, I would have never imagined that I would meet up with the <<Equipment smith>> from something random that got started by you.”

“A-ra? You say that it’s something random but to me, it was something we needed to aim for.”

After smiling to Sakuya with only her eyes, Lealith took a sip of the milk tea.

“It’s random enough. It would be great if you fought with them normally instead of making that kind of event.”

“It will be boring if it is normal. Also, an interesting opponent appeared too.”

Lealith purposely avoided referring to who that was.

Sakuya also chose not to ask her about it.

“…………So, what did '''''that person''''' come for anyway?”

“Alliance negotiating, a practical test is what he said. Judging from his talk pattern, it might be just as he said.”

“Fuun. So, what are you going to do with them from now on?”

“I won’t do anything. It’s okay if they do nothing to us but if they do------then they would make good sacrifices.”

“Oh my, how scary.”

Lealith shrugged her shoulders when she saw Sakuya making a cold smile.

“Well then------it’s about time I hear your opinion regarding them.”

Lealith took on Tooru and the rest.

Because of that, Sakuya purposely called the gold girl to her.

It resulted in Lealith’s loss but, Sakuya was not interested in that point.

“Yurie=Sigtuna…………..let’s see. Her mental state is naïve at this current stage and her abilities are still rough around the edges. But, her quick wits are outstanding.”

Lealith took a sip of the milk tea and took a moment before continuing her evaluation.

“I will put Kokonoe Tooru’s evaluation on hold. But, I think the possibility of it changing is quite plausible……………uun, I am convinced that it will be like that. That’s because-------”

The gold girl placed her hands on her chest and narrowed her eyes as if she was fascinated.

“I felt it in my <<Soul>>. It was enough to shake it too.”

Lealith placed her fingers at her lips and smiled.

“This is my truth♪”

“…………..I don’t understand you.”

Sakuya *Fuuu*……….took a sigh at Lealith’s words.

“I’ll be leaving now.”

“Oh my, are you leaving already? It’s alright to take your time you know.”

“It’s time.”

Sakuya replied immediately and Lealith made a regretful expression.

But even so, Sakuya stood up without showing any care about it.

“Fun times end so fast right, '''''Sakuya'''''?”

The girl in black clothes did not reply and left using the path of roses.

“………….Your eyes only see the <<Absolute Duo>> huh.”

While looking at the back of the girl called the witch, Lealith leaked a small sigh.

“Did you notice this, Sakuya? Your world is very small.”

The gold girl moved her sights up to the sky.

“That is why I will end that world. Because I am the <<Exception>> and-----”

“The <<Abyss ray>> that will end everything.”

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 7

2014-07-20T16:18:38Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 7 『Give Me 《{{Furigana|Soul|Power}}》』 */

==Chapter 7 『Give Me 《{{Furigana|Soul|Power}}》』==

===Part 1===

“Sorry…………….I, became a hindrance………..”

Tachibana was lying on the floor painfully and said that apologetically.

It seems the mental damage she received when she got shot by the <<Soul>> was quite something.

On top of being shot in her stomach, she was attacked with a strong fatigue and barely maintaining her consciousness was all she could do.

“I am sorry. It’s because I got close recklessly………….”

“You don’t have to mind it-------I guess it’s probably useless if I say that. That’s why, instead of an apology………..I will say I would be happy that you give me a report of the victory……….”

“…………That’s what she said, Julie.”

“Ya,Ya-----! I will win, definitely………….!!”

Tachibana smiled when Julie strengthened her determination again, and made a strong vow.

“Fufu, there is no reason to get that worked up………………rather, I think Julie was somehow worked up from the beginning of today……….if not, you would not have chased her that far during that time……….Did something happen, Julie?”

“……….Nai. Nothing.”

It was for an instant but, Julie sent her sights over to me.

(------? Just now………….)

Behind me, Miyabi, Tora and of course Tachibana who was in front of me were looking downwards so they did not notice the movements of her sights.

“………………I guess she got too worked up because the opponent is a strong one right?”

“Fufu, I see. If that is the case then, Julie has one unexpected side to her huh………….”

After I made a random follow up after seeing Julie’s state, it seemed Tachibana was satisfied with that.

“But Julie. I feel that your weapon is speed……………and the coolness to see it through in an instant. I hope you will not forget that and go to battle……….”

“Ya---. Thank you for the advice, Tomoe.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pekori* around the time Julie lowered her head, a gunshot could be heard from quite far away.

Either someone running away from the spot or was hiding was defeated.

“I wonder how many people are left…………”

Miyabi muttered that in anxiousness.

“I don’t know. But, it won’t be weird for Lilith to be coming to this west side.”

That is why, we have to make some kind of plan before then or else we have a slim chance at victory.

“Understanding the situation is first -------our battle strength is, me, Julie, Miyabi and Tora. These 4 people.”

Julie could only swing her right hand due to the influence of the fracture.

Although Miyabi’s <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> was a trustworthy power but, it's reckless to charge directly at the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

I can’t think of anything now but, I included the methods we could use before moving to the next confirmation.

“Like I thought, I think we should use the difference in numbers. The only ones able to keep up with her movements are me, Julie and Tora, so I think it is appropriate for the 3 of us to surround her and fight.”

“Fuun.”

“Don’t say that. That is why; we have to think of a way to surround Lilith.”

“………….I think the Sora plaza is a good spot.”

I agreed with Julie’s comment.

It's because they cannot use the advantage of having more numbers, if they fought in a narrow place just like what happened in the 2nd encounter.

“The problem is the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> counter-plan but, I don’t know if I can bring her to an effective range……..”

This is something we wouldn’t know unless we tried it out.

“Please be careful if you get close too. Her taijutsu is quite something.”

I nodded while recalling the fight from just now.

Although it was close quarter combat that I'm good with, I could only get one hit in.

Forget that, I was the one that was getting attacked.

If what I took was a bullet instead of a blocking then, everything would have ended at that point.

(Well, since she is thinking of leaving me as the main dish, she probably did not use the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> as a method to slow me down………)

It was thinkable that the reason why she aimed for my shoulders instead of my head or chest was because of that.

(Hnn…..?)

Suddenly, something caught on.

“Fuun. <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> and Taijutsu…………seriously, what a nasty woman. On top of that, it is annoying that she keeps showing her easiness.”

“Ahh. That <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> rotating habit…………..--------!”

The moment I replied to Tora, I noticed what caught on to me.

It was the weird feeling that I had during the offense and defense exchange.

(Why does Lilith let that '''''habit appear during close-combat'''''…….!?)

Although one mistake would cause the rose on her chest to scatter and result in her loss.

Was it done unconsciously, or---------

'''''She has to do that movement?'''''

(-------!!)

I felt all the pieces fit into place.

Was the '''''movement Lilith kept showing to us until now''''' really a habit?

If my imagination was correct--------

I recalled back Lilith’s back during the time in <<Survive>> and the previous <<Kouryou battle>>.

(Lilith normally………….no, wait………..)

“Tooru-kun………?”

Miyabi called out to me when I suddenly got quiet.

“Sorry, I was thinking. More importantly everyone, listen to me………..this is just a possibility but------”

I turned my face to everyone and said the rest.

“We might be able to win.”

Julie and Tora went out of the shop to get into position.

“Miyabi, I leave the rest to you.”

“U-un…………..Tooru-kun and the rest please work hard too.”

I then talked to Tachibana who was lying down behind Miyabi who nodded.

“Alright then, you have to endure a little more so work hard.”

“Aah, I understand…………..I will only rest after I get report of the victory……..”

Although it was weak, she made a promising answer.

“I am heading off now.”

After I reached the Sora plaza, I went and took my position in the center.

Small paths connected to the main path and what’s more, since this was part of the 1st floor atrium, this spot could be seen clearly from the 2nd floor.

In a different way, this spot was also a place where surprise attacks could hardly work and I was wary of sniping.

I would stop Lilith here and Julie and Tora who were hiding around her would come out and complete the surrounding.

(After we bring it to that situation, it will finally be the start line…………..)

After that, it would be a tightrope walking with the rope worn and patched up.

Will we really cross this rope?

No matter which it was, all we had to do now was wait for Lilith to appear-----

“Tooru…………..”

“Julie. You have to be hiding.”

The silver girl showed herself from her hiding spot.

Coming from 3 sides was important otherwise we would not be able to surround her if we were together like this.

“I am sorry. I really wanted to tell you something……….so please, just for a while………..”

I could not say [leave the talk to when the <<Survive>> ends] when Julie looked so apologetically.

“………….Is your body okay?”

“Ya---.it’s a little heavy though.”

“I see………..sorry, to force you like this.”

“Nai. More importantly, I just don’t want to get spotted.”

After saying that, Julie touched her own chest.

The current Julie certainly has slower movements than usual.

Whether or not that reason could or could not be noticed could become one of the turning points for the battle.

“So, what do you want to talk about?”

“It’s about the words Tomoe said just now------about me getting worked up.”

Although Tachibana agreed with the follow up I made, I think there was something.

Our time together was not so shallow that I did not feel anything from the sights Julie had shown to me in that instant.

“It is just as what Tomoe said. I got worked up. I got worked up at that person……….”

“…………Is it perhaps the <<Duo>> matter?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* Julie nodded and the bells rang.

“Tooru refused that invitation and that person got angry too. But, if Tooru and that person have a relationship of accepting each other in this <<Survive>> then…….”

“Did you think I would bring up being a <<Duo>> with Lilith?”

“…………..Ya---”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* Julie nodded and the bells rang.

(I see. That’s why-----)

The fact that the number of times we slept together increased ever since I told her about the <<Duo>> invitation.

The fact she said to win which was different from the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.

The fact that, she said she would wait for me even though I told her it was okay to go on ahead.

The fact that she headed towards Lilith, even though I told her not to overdo it, to stop her.

The reason why Julie kept doing those actions and saying words unlike herself was a way to show her feelings of wanting to be by my side.

At the same time when I understood the consistency, I thought the silver girl was very cute.

That was why I------

“Ah…………”

I patted Julie’s head gently.

“I told Julie that I am happy to be with you. Those words are not lies. It definitely is true, and will stay that way.”

“Tooru…………”

“Are you relieved already?”

“Ya,Ya----”

I once again patted her head after Julie nodded.

“Okay. Now that you are relieved, you should get spirited again. However, don't overdo it or you will end up too worked up you know? That’s because we have to report '''We won''', to Tachibana who is working hard.”

“Ya,Ya---……!!”

It was at that moment Julie made a strong nod.

“………….Did you forget that we are in the middle of <<Survive>> now?”

““-------------!!””

An utterly amazed voice came down suddenly.

When I looked up-----at the direction of the voice, a beautiful girl with a red rose attached on her chest and has {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} and {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}}, was sitting on the glass fence while folding her legs and was looking down at us.

She was not holding her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> and was not showing any intentions of wanting to fight immediately.

“That’s a surprise, when have you been there………?”

“I am quite good in erasing my presence. That’s because it's important for the hunt.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fu**Fu* she laughed while narrowing her eyes.

“And of course, that goes for detecting presence too.”

“………..Did you eliminate everyone else.”

“That’s right. That is why I came to take the main dish. By the way-----”

Right in the middle of her words, Lilith jumped up to and took one spin before landing on the plaza without making almost any sound.

“Let’s stop the slow parts okay. I came taking on the invitation so, I think you should come out too you know?”

“Fuun. You really are taking this easy.”

Tora showed himself from the store he hid in, at Lilith’s words.

“Well, it’s predictable that he would be nearby.”

“Isn’t that obvious. Attacking from many directions is effective if you fight an opponent with a <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.”

“Haha, you are going to accompany us even though you know all that, what an energetic service.”

“That’s because it’s more interesting that way. By the way-----”

After giggling, Lilith looked at our faces.

“What about the other two?..............even though I said that, one of them should have gotten hit by a bullet and the other one looks slow so, I guess you decided that they won’t become battle strength and left them.”

Inside the 2nd battle, it seems she was calmly observing the movements and reactions of the surroundings.

“You really looked carefully huh. But, Tachibana and Miyabi are-----”

“They are fighting with us.”

Julie interrupted me by saying that and placed her hand on her chest.

“Like your hearts are together? I don’t hate those types of sentimental feelings.”

It was slight but, the smile disappeared from the gold girl.

“Strong feelings becomes <<Power>>………….that is what I believe.”

Although it was soft, those words were filled with a strong will.

It could be felt that she was burdened with something judging by the atmosphere which was different from usual.

“Well then, let’s begin already. The {{Furigana|last battle|dance}} of this <<{{Furigana|Survive|Party}}>>!”

“Just like I promised, I will go all-out………..!!”

“I will make you know how useless you are even if you go all-out!!”

The gold girl placed her hands on the <<Astar>> on her chest and shouted.

“<<Blaze>>!!”

At the same time the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> manifested in Lilith’s hand, Tora and Julie ran to the left and right with me in the center.

Lilith was the one who took the initiative.

The same time the gun shot and I deflected the bullet with the <<Shield>>, our offense and defense state reversed because Tora and Julie jumped in.

After dodging the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> Julie’s <<Saber>> was next.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>JaKiin*!! However the blade was stopped by the gun’s frame.

“It was a somewhat rough sword skill but, it was a heavy and good attack. But-------'''''your movements are duller than before'''''. Since you are only using one hand and sword, it would mean that there is quite some damage left I guess.”

Seeing through Julie’s movement turning dull in an instant, Lilith guessed the level of injury she had.

In a blink of an eye, she rotated the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> before, pointing the gun towards Julie this time.

However, the silver girl that had regained her inherent coolness guessed the line of fire from the gun and dodged the bullet.

“It’ll be a problem if you forget about me!!”

At that moment, Tora once again took a side sweep with the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> and cut the air.

“Of course, I did not forget.”

At the same time as those words, she rotated her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> and pointed the gun at Tora this time.

“Guh……….!!”

Tora evaded his body from the shooting line immediately but, he distorted his expression.

That’s because Lilith kicked his side stomach like an elastic whip.

She used the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> as a feint and countered, this made Tora’s body float for an instant.

I switched with the staggering Tora and attacked.

“How about this!!”

I repeatedly showered a left jab and a right back knuckle but, it all hit the air with her bending her body.

---But, right after that, Lilith flipped up her leg while making a swaying posture.

The somersault kick scratched by my cheek and I stopped.

At that point, she landed and pointed the gun at me.

“Kuh……!!”

I immediately flipped the gun frame and diverted the gun; the bullet scratched my cheek.

Julie then closed the gap and made a pincer attack with me.

It was a hectic switch from between offense and defense.

But, Lilith’s rose was not showing any signs of scattering from our fierce attacks.

Although it was good that we took Lilith’s position, the biggest problem was the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> existence.

She flashed the rifle that could make us unable to continue if we suffered a clean hit, and used it as an intimidation to make our step-in duller.

“What are you doing, Tooru, Julie!!”

An irritated Tora jumped in between the attack but, his movements were clearly slower than usual.

It seems he was in pain from the kick but, Tora did not say it hurt and unleashed an attack.

“Seriously, you are all so restless.”

Lilith said it in a tired voice and was still showing a leisurely smile even though she was in this overly disadvantageous situation of 3 vs 1.

But even so, the momentum for victory was slowly leaning towards us.

While we were attacking from all directions, Lilith had to be constantly conscious of all 3 of our movements and could only maintain a defensive stance, thus slowly cutting her breath away.

“Eat this!!”

Even though Tora crouched and made a spin kick, it hit nothing because Lilith dodged it easily with a back step.

---But. The moment she landed, *Kurun* she folded her knees.

The fatigue finally reached her legs.

“This is the end………..!”

It was a once in a lifetime chance and Julie sliced down to finish her but--------

Lilith smiled in an instant.

“It’s a fake.”

“------!?”

She went for the finish but since it was a large swing attack, it got dodged again with a back step.

“Too bad, Julie=Sigtuna.”

A big opening would appear if a big swing was performed, and she shot at that part.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Giin*!! But, I got between the girls and deflected the bullet with the <<Shield>>.

“That too bad goes for you too, Lilith. The <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> won’t work at this distance!!”

“…………Not bad, Kokonoe Tooru. But------”

Lilith swiftly rotated the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> in her hands.

“Don’t think the same trick will work forever!”

In an instant, I focused on the gun’s direction and placed my <<Shield>> in the shooting line.

“------What!?”

The moment it shot-----I saw it.

That the gun slightly lowered and the shooting line changed.

I was able to see through the gun’s direction because of the distance until now.

But for this time, due to it being close, my body could not react in time to the sudden change of the line of fire.

“Guaa……………!!”

I shouted at the pain at my right thigh that felt like a nail had pierced through it.

“The tables have turned huh.”

I fell to my knee and Lilith said it happily.

[Tooru!!][Tooru!!]

“Don’t come!!”

I stopped both of them with my hand.

“If the 3 of us gather at one spot, then we won’t be able to win even though we can win.”

“Tooru…………”

“Oh my, are you still planning to win in this situation?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kurun* '''''she rotated the Rifle''''' and the gold girl smiled.

(It’s just as I thought………….)

Not limited to this fight, and even during the <<Kouryou battle>>, Lilith would '''''definitely show that habit''''' once the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> shoots.

I then found out there was something that could be guessed from that.

That, '''''Lilith was unable to continuously fire the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.'''''

The <<{{Furigana|Western bow|Archery}}>> user Kibitsu said, that she had to manifest the arrow by imaging herself taking an arrow out from the quiver.

So I thought, Lilith had to reload too by using the rotation movement of the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

And more importantly, it would be very clear that she would enjoy the fight more if she was able to fire continuously, and there was no way she would not fire continuously without a reason.

“Tooru, are you okay?”

I did not avert my eyes from Lilith and listened to Julie.

“………Moving like normal looks impossible huh.”

Although the pain was gone already since this was a <<Blaze>> attack, the part that got shot felt heavy.

(It would have been great if the three of us cornered her then………..)

“You all look beaten up but, are you all still going to work hard?”

I lost my legs; Julie lost her shoulders and Tora’s ribs are probably hurting.

Even if we continued fighting, forget cornering her, we would probably just be waiting to lose.

(……………Which means, there is only one thing left to do.)

I made my determination and looked straight at the {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} and answered.

“That’s true…………Let’s end this already.”

“Yes. It is a little regretful but--------everything must have an ending.”

The gold girl prepared the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>------

And I prepared myself too.

I pulled back my fist like I am going to shoot a bow and charged up.

Julie and Tora jumped to the left and right respectively at that signal.

“Just now, you asked that was I still planning to win right? Aah, that’s what I am planning to do. We will------Win!!”

Together with a roar, I released my strength.

'''''Towards my own feet.'''''

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pikiiiiiiii!!* The {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} released with the <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>>’s strength making a crater.

“Wha……….!?”

Small and large fragments flew around and Lilith jumped back in reflex.

The moment I confirmed that, I looked upwards and shouted.

“Now, Miyabi------!!”

“Teyaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh-----!!”

A loud shout echoed in the building.

Coming from the stairs heading towards the roof on top of the Sora plaza, Miyabi was holding the <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> and was charging-----no, was jumping down.

“------!! You’ve thought of that!!”

The {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} was to limit the directions Lilith could run away to.

Next off would be Miyabi who was standing-by performing a lance charge downwards for an ambush but, the plan I prepared did not end here.

Rather, I was convinced Lilith would not let this end and continued the plan.

Lilith responded to my expectations by dodging the lance charge and------

Almost at the same time, Julie and Tora charged at her.

“This timing………..! I can’t evade!?”

Lilith guessed our intentions in an instant and the leisurely smile disappeared from her expression.

Even if she defeated one of them, the remaining person would definitely bring her down by attacking the opening due to the reload.

This is what we aimed for……..!!

“I won’t……….be defeated!!”

The gun was pointed at Tora.

Even though Tora dodged the bullet immediately, it scratched his head and broke his balance before falling down.

Julie then slipped into the gap.

She aimed for this instant that Lilith had not finished reloading yet.

“It will finish with this………!”

In that moment-----Lilith smiled.

“…………'''''You are the one that will be finished''''', Julie=Sigtuna.”

“-----!?”

The moment Julie swung down her <<Saber>>, Lilith thrust the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> which was not reloaded yet towards Julie’s chest-----

Almost the same time the blade was about to dig into her upper arm, she pulled the trigger.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zutaan*………..!! A dry sound echoed throughout and Julie’s small body got blown away before----

She fell to the floor.

“How regretful, it was a fake. Did you think I need to reload?”

Lilith sent a sidelong glance towards me while making a smile.

It was a trap from the start.

She skillfully prepared a sweet lie by making us think that she reloaded by rotating the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> starting from the <<Kouryou battle>>, and made us aim for that chance.

But-----

'''''“I predicted that possibility too.”'''''

“Eh……….!?”

Lilith showed an outwitted expression when she saw me lifting the side of my mouth.

'''''“I am saying that I saw through the lie and disclosed the truth!!”'''''

Immediately-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* the bell rang.

Lilith turned around and------her {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} was filled with surprise.

She saw the silver girl flying in the sky with one black wing.

“Wha….!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zan*!! The brandish got through faster than Lilith pulling the trigger.

“With this……….it’s checkmate.”

The <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> left the gold girl’s hand-----and dropped to the floor.

“N-no way……….I'm sure I shot through your chest-----…………!! That’s!!”

Lilith noticed.

She noticed the existence of the <<Chain>> making a dull glow inside the hole she made on Julie’s uniform.

“No way, you wrapped that around your body…………so that’s why your movements got duller.”

Lilith said that while touching her cut right arm with her left hand.

“So there are 2 ambushers huh………..even I will fall for that.”

Lilith moved her sights towards <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> that fell to the ground, and made a sigh of admiration.

Yes, it was just as what Julie said just before the fight, we were fighting together with not only Miyabi but also with Tachibana too.

“Tachibana’s hard work profited.”

The <<Blaze>> would disappear if she faints-------and that’s the reason why I told her to work hard.

“……………Fuun. Don’t forget I went along with your plan.”

Maybe it was from the impact from getting grazed from the bullet; Tora was placing his hand on his head while saying that.

In order to make Lilith shoot continuously and to make her get deluded that I was deceived, so we had him take up a role to do it.

Similarly, although it was great that the ground got destroyed by my {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} but, the skin on my fist tore because it was not able to withstand the impact and was stained with the blood that spurted out.

“………………I really thought you got deceived.”

“It’s true that I was deceived at first………….but I recalled back. That last time, I saw Lilith shooting the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> in A La Mode.”

That time, Lilith pulled the trigger without any gaps in between.

Then why did she start that action at the <<Kouryou battle>>.

It’s obvious. She started it to fight me in this <<Survive>>.

There was a reason why she did not fire continuously.

The reason why she did this was to flip the table, right before the moment I'm convinced of my victory.

“Lilith. Continuing this anymore now that you can’t hold the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> is unreasonable.”

It seems Lilith was having a hard time lifting her arm because it got slashed by Julie, so if we kept fighting like this, there was no chance for her to win.

“………………………”

“Lilith. It’s over-----”

“I won’t say it twice.”

“Eh……..?”

Those {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} shot towards me-----and she made her move.

“………….Not yet.”

There was a strong will of light coming from her eyes.

“I won’t give up!!”

“-------!!”

The gold girl kicked up the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

Her right arm could not move because it got slashed.

But even so she still grabbed the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>, even though it is going to be hard to move her left hand because of the damage in her upper arm.

“Kuh……..!”

I immediately pulled back my fist stained with my blood and took a stance.

(I can scatter the rose with the {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} impact wave if it is in this distance!!)

Lilith put strength into the finger pulling the trigger and the moment I was about to release the power stored in my fist------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bannn*!! A different dry sound from Lilith’s <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> echoed and at the same time, I received an impact on my shoulders before dropping to my knees.

“Ga,aah…….!?”

It was slightly late but, a scorching heat and pain attacked.

“Uu, Guh, aah……….Wha-what……..?”

After I turned behind while withstanding the pain, there were 3 guys standing there with {{Furigana|battle suits|Body suits}} on.

The guy in the middle was holding a pistol and there was gunpowder smoke coming off the muzzle.

(This guy……….shot me……!?)

“That was too close for comfort huh. Lilith=Bristol.”

The guy called Lilith’s name in a cheeky voice.

“Lilith…………..who are these people……..?”

Even though I asked while pressing my shoulder which was twitching in pain, she swung her head.

“I don’t know. Who are you all? What do you all want!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kii* Lilith glared at them while demanding the group of men to reveal their identity.

“The <<Equipment Smith>>-dono’s subordinate------you should understand if I answer that right? We came to pick you up as ordered by sir.”

It seems Lilith got an idea from the man’s reply and was taken aback for a moment.

But she immediately reverted her expression and pointed the gun at the group of men.

“………..I refuse. I don’t have the duty to follow someone who rudely stepped into my dance party with those dirty feet. And if you wanted to escort me in the first place then, start with sending an invitation first.”

“Ya-re Ya-re…………that’s your answer after having me walk all the way down here.”

“I don’t remember asking you all to pick me up.”

“……………Hey you guys. What did sir ask us to do in this type of situation?”

“If she resists then, we give her a beating as long as she doesn't die before bringing her up, was what he said. Kehihii.”

The guy behind made a nasty laugh.

“-----Looks like it.”

Faster than his words, the guy pulled the trigger.

But------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Jigiinn*………!! The leader guy raised his eyebrows, '''''when the bullet got deflected by the <<Shield>>'''''.

The guy asked in a pissed manner when I stood in between Lilith and him.

“………..What are you doing, brat.”

“I don’t know what’s going on but, Lilith is our classmate. More importantly, I will be troubled if you bring her away before our battle is settled.”

“Kokonoe Tooru………”

“You’ve said it, Tooru. I will not forgive a victory from a time up because that woman got dragged away.”

“It is just as Tooru says. That’s why------we will protect this person.”

Julie and Tora stood beside me.

“You brats. I will have you know the price for acting like a hero.”

Gunshot’s echoed one after another.

“Whaaat………!?”

Even with all that, I blocked it with the <<Shield>> and the guy was surprised.

“Unfortunately, I got trained quite a bit by Lilith today.”

“………….Even if you all are brats, you all are still <<Exceed>> huh. But………..how about this!!”

The guy prepared an assault rifle this time instead of a pistol.

“------This is bad!! Julie, Tora, get away!!”

It’s okay if it was a single shot but, it was impossible to block random shooting like I thought.

“Kyaaa!?”

I immediately carried Lilith and jumped to the side and Julie and Tora jumped away too.

[Tora, I leave the left to you……….!][Fuun, I know!!]

Almost at the same time they regained their posture, Julie and Tora jumped towards the guy.

But the 2 guys standing-by behind the leader stood in front of Julie and Tora and------

Blocked Julie’s <<Saber>> and Tora’s<<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> with a knife.

“Not even a budge……!?”

It was not surprising for Tora to be surprised. Different from our looks, our physical strength enhanced by the <<Lucifer>> could not even be compared with normal humans.

“Kuku………did you think you that were the only existence that transcends humans?”

“What did you say……..!?”

The moment he felt shaken at that devastating statement, Tora was kicked away and Julie got grabbed on the arms before being swung around and got slammed to the ground.

However, the shocking part of the guys in {{Furigana|battle suits|Body suits}} had only begun.

“Fast…….!?”

Julie’s expression changed.

That’s because, '''''Tsukimi was the only person faster than her''''' until now.

Those guys had speed that could not be caught up by Julie, even if her body was at her top condition.

Having their speed and powers exceeded, the guys freely attacked with their assault rifle and knife quickly cornering the both of them into a predicament.

“Julie!! Tora-----!!”

“Oooto, I am your opponent.”

The moment I directed my senses towards the both of them, the leader stood in front of me.

Although I was going to immediately use {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}, the shoulder that got shot started to hurt and I couldn't put any strength into it.

“Ku, ah………!!”

I drove my fist in like that but, it got blocked with one hand easily.

“Is the <<Exceed>> only this level?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mishiri*…………..He put in strength into his fist to crush mine and I raised a shout from my throat.

The guy showed his teeth and laughed.

“I’ll teach you this, brat. This is how you punch someone……….!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Doboo*!!My stomach got crushed from the impact he punched up to my stomach, and I throw up the air in my lungs.

“Ka…….ha,a………!!”

Another existence transcending humans other than <<Exceed>>.

After I got to my knees from that tremendous power, my chin was kicked upwards.

“Guah…….!!”

I got blown away and fell to the ground pathetically.

“To-Tooru-kun…….!!”

“Do-don’t come here, Miyabi………! Run away………!!”

Even though I shouted to Miyabi who was running towards me, the leader’s moves were faster.

He grabbed her arm, and Miyabi got caught.

“Kyaaaa!? L-let go!!”

“Kuku…………..This is a <<Exceed>> even though it’s like this. Looks like she’s quite strong but, she is no different than a little girl to us.”

The leader twisted Miyabi’s wrist to restrain her before pushing the pistol to her head.

“Hii…..!?”

“It’s noisy so stop shouting………….alright, the other brats stop resisting!!”

The battle concluded at this point.

Julie and Tora who were still putting up a fight, saw Miyabi getting captured before throwing their <<Blaze>> away.

“Wasting my time, squirming around like that!!”

Tora got sent flying by the guy he was confronting.

The other guy again, raised his fist at Julie.

“St……..Sto-p……………!”

“Wait!!”

The one that stopped that fist, was none other than Lilith.

“…………….I will go with you all quietly. That’s why; I will have you stop laying your fingers on my classmates any more than this.”

“What if I say no?”

“Your goal is to '''''bring me back without killing me''''' right?”

After saying that, Lilith took the fragment of the ground------and thrust the sharp part to her own throat.

“Release your dirty hands from that girl.”

“Okay okay. I’ll do that if you come with us quietly. But-----”

The leader pushed Miyabi aside to release her.

However, the guy remained pointing the gun at Miyabi while walking closer to Lilith----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Paan* a dry sound was produced when he slapped the gold girl’s cheek.

“You have to calm that mouth of yours too, Bristol’s Ojou-san.”

“I’ll leave it at that.”

Lilith made an angry glare at the guy that was *Niya**Niya* smiling happily.

“Okay then, we will have you go up like this.”

He pushed to the gun to Lilith’s back and the group of men were about to leave the Sora plaza.

“Le-Lilith….!!”

When I called her name, Lilith stopped and turned over to me.

“…………………Sorry I did not finish the match, Kokonoe Tooru.”

After saying only that, Lilith left the place with the group of men.

“Damn………..!! Those bastards….!!”

I could not do anything.

I got irritated at my own incompetence and slammed my fist to the floor.

“So-sorry…………i-if I did not get caught……U-uguu………..”

Large teardrops were flowing off Miyabi’s eyes.

While Miyabi was breaking down crying, Julie patted her on the head.

My chest hurts badly at that scene.

“Tooru. I think this is not possible but, you are not going to say this will end right?”

“……………Aah, of course.”

After nodding to Tora, I encouraged my creaking body and stood up.

“Miyabi stop crying.”

“B-but, but………I…..Uuu……..”

“It’s okay. No one will blame you. Also, I will save Lilith so, stop crying it’ going to be okay.”

“Tooru…….kun……….”

Miyabi looked up at me with wet eyes and nodded back.

“I will go too. I am Tooru’s <<Duo>>, I will be together when you fight.”

“Fuun. Don’t forget me too. I won’t be able to settle down if I don't give them a payback.”

“I see………Thanks you two.”

In spite of being inferior in the last battle, the fact that the both of them did not have their hearts broken made them trustworthy.

“But, what are we going to do? It is annoying but, those guys are stronger than us. There is no chance of us wining if we fight straight on.”

It was just as Tora said.

We had to make a clever plan for victory, using a surprise attack.

(Think…………! Is there any plan that could make use of each of our distinctive characteristics……..!?)

I looked towards my fist stained in blood and thought------

“------!!”

Immediately, the giant hole made by this fist entered my sights.

“Tooru. Did you think of something?”

“……..Aah, tentatively. It might work if '''''I add a little arrangement to it'''''. And----”

I knelt down with one knee in front of Miyabi before saying.

“Miyabi wait right here.”

“Eh…………..? Bu-but……….I also…….”

I swung my head at Miyabi who looked troubled.

It was because I noticed Miyabi’s body was trembling in small intervals.

Even though Miyabi was released, she was seized by fear.

That is why, I swung my head.

“I promised this before right. I will come back for you. The situation is kind off different from that talk but, I will definitely protect that promise. I will save Lilith and come back to pick you up so, please wait here.”

After I said that I *Pon**pon* lightly hit her head.

“And greet us with a smile when we get back, Miyabi.”

“Tooru-kun………..”

This was the second floor of the Nagisa plaza located at the furthest east of the A La Mode northern block.

Immediately after I reached here, Lilith and the group of men came up the escalator.

“Kokonoe Tooru…..!!”

After Lilith and the group of men recognized me, they showed their surprise.

“…………Brat. How did you get here first.”

“There are many back lanes. I came here first when you all were taking your time walking here.”

I used the small paths instead of the main path the group of men used and overtook them.

“Also, you guys said that the Sora was “Deep” in and have her go “up”. Which means you came from the roof. And in order to head back to the roof, you have to pass through this Nagisa plaza.”

“I see. Then one more question, did you come here '''''alone'''''.”

Yes, I am alone. Julie and Tora were not in front of the escalator connecting to the roof.

“Of course. I came here to save Lilith. It will be a problem if you bring her away when the match is not over yet.”

Hearing my answer, the group of men made vulgar laughs and Lilith shouted angrily.

“Don’t say stupid things already and retreat, Kokonoe Tooru! Did you think you can win against these people alone!?”

“I’ll win………! I------We will win!!”

“…………Don’t make me say it twice you idiot!!”

“You don’t make me say this twice too!! We will reach you with our hands and protect you!!”

After saying that, I clenched my fist-----and pulled it like pulling a bow.

“Brat………….are you perhaps going to take on an opponent with an {{Furigana|Assault rifle|}} barehanded?”

“Aah, that’s right. However, you guys aren’t what my fist is targeting though.”

“Don’t say stuff that does not make sense you brat! I’ll mince every other part-----other than the part hidden by that small <<Shield>>!!”

They pulled the triggers of the assault rifles pointed at me.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gagagagaga*!! The gunshots were enough to tear my ears apart. I held out the <<Shield>> towards the countless bullets attacking.

But of course, I could not deflect all of them and just like the man’s declaration, my flesh was getting scrapped off and several bullets pierced through my body, arm and legs.

“Uguh……..Guaah…!!”

I groaned at the pain attacking my body and was about to lose my strength.

(Endure it! I promised to save Lilith and go back!!)

I lowered my sights straight down in front of the endless muzzle flashes.

“Go through------!!”

I used everything my body could mutter and slammed the floor with {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} like just now.

The only difference was that this was '''''the second floor'''''.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bishiii*!! The cracks that took an instant to spread out, reached the feet of the group of men.

The men shooting blindly were slightly late in noticing because of the muzzle flashes released from their weapons-----

And in the next moment, the 2nd floor foothold started to collapse.

“Lilith!! Come!!”

I extended out my hand to her right in the middle of the collapsing foothold.

“Kokonoe Tooru!!”

While dodging the stray bullets which had lost its target, the gold girl jumped into my arms.

“I leave the rest to you two, Julie, Tora-------!!”

[Ya---!!][Leave it to me!!]

I heard the replies of both of my trustworthy comrades standing by on the 1st floor----

The two <<Exceed>> turned into two blades and charged towards the wreckage falling down with high-speed.

They ran through the wreckage like threads weaving its path and they slashed the men each respectively-----

“Yo-you brats-------!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zuzaa*!! Both of their sword lines crossed in an X at the leader for last.

A loud sound echoed throughout the building immediately.

Dust rose up and the group of men got buried in the wreckage.

But----it still wasn’t the end.

“You damn brattttttttttttttts!!”

Even though his armor was sliced apart, he had been slammed against the ground, and was crushed by the wreckage, the leader still stood up.

“I will kill youuuuuuuuuuuuu!!”

After pointing his bloodshot eyes from inside the broken helmet to me, the man took out his knife and charged at me.

My fist was broken so I had no weapon that could beat the guy in one hit now.

However----this goes '''''only for me.'''''

“Lilith!!”

I shouted to the gold girl in my arms.

“Lend me your <<Soul>>!!”

Everything was told with just those words.

The <<Flame>> danced and the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> appeared in Lilith’s left hand.

“I will do the aiming!! So------you pull the trigger!!”

I nodded and placed my hand on Lilith’s thin and flexible finger------

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 10.jpg|thumb]]

“This is………..the endddd--------!!”

A gun shot echoed throughout.

“…………Tooru was too reckless.”

When I was right in the middle of performing emergency treatment to my crushed fist, Julie made a seemingly angry expression.

“Iya, I could only think of that during that time and……….”

“………….To crush your fist just because of that reason, are you an idiot.”

Tora silently nodded at the astonished voice flying over from Lilith who was leaning against the wall.

“But well………..”

“Hn?”

“…………..Thank you for coming to save me.”

Although the last part was soft, those words perfectly reached my ears.

“You’re welcome…………..by the way, is it really okay if we don’t head up to check?”

“It’s okay. There is no way both Mikuni and Tsukimi would fall behind opponents that we can beat. And if they are currently fighting then, we would only be a hindrance if we go.”

“Well that’s true.”

I could only agree to her sentence, especially the last part; I then made a sigh.

But, there was something else I was curious about those men.

“…………….Hey Lilith. You know about their boss, the-------equipment whatever you call it right? If it is alright with you, can you tell me?”

“…………..Sorry. I can’t tell you even if I am the <<Exception>>.”

(Well she said that even if she is the <<Exception>>, so it might be related to the so-called dark side of the academy like that time with Tsukimi………..)

I gave up asking for more when I saw Lilith saying that with a sharp expression.

Soon, around the time my emergency treatment was done, I raised a lively voice to change the atmosphere.

“………Well then, let’s go pick Miyabi and Tachibana up then!”

“Ye----. Let’s do that. We made them wait for quite a long time.”

“Haha, it took us quite a while.”

But suddenly-------the gold girl suddenly stood in front of us, when we were about the head back inside.

“Wait, Kokonoe Tooru.”

“Lilith………..?”

The gold girl pointed at the rose at her chest and said.

'''''“It is still not over.”'''''

“………I, on top of my fist being crushed, I took some bullet hits you know.”

“You’re noisy. That is why I waited for your emergency treatment to end. You still can move a little right.”

“O-oi oi………..Are you serious……..?”

“Of course. In the first place, weren’t you the one that said-------It will be a problem if you bring her away when the match is not over yet.”

Lilith flicked her yellow topaz hair, before continuing.

“I also can’t use my dominant hand so, accompany me to the end. Weren’t we going to accept each other.”

“Accompany with her, Tooru.”

After saying that, Tora pulled a button off his school uniform.

“………..I get it.”

I took my position while making a sigh. I can’t put in any strength but, it is probably possible to at least scatter the rose.

Not long later, the button Tora flicked right up reached the summit and started to fall-------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kii---n*. Using the sound of it dropping to the ground as the signal, Lilith and I moved at the same time.

After a moment, the rose scattered-----

And this time, the curtain for the <<Survive>> closed.

---In addition, it's a different story that both of Miyabi and I became embarrassed when she came hugging me when we went to pick her up and Tachibana who looked like she could not walk was making a big rampage when I tried to carry her.

===Part 2===

“Fuhahaha. As expected from the <<Exceed>>. It looks like being un-adjusted is no match.”

After looking at his subordinates lying on the floor while groaning in the surroundings, <<Equipment smith>> made a laugh.

Not only was their opponent Mikuni uninjured, there was no stains on him and that showed that the fight that took place just now turned into something so one-sided that it could not be called a fight anymore.

“There is also no reply from the people that headed down.”

After the loud sound ended, there was one reply from the transmitter so <<K>> shrugged his shoulders.

“Fumu. I never would have thought they would lose to students. Iya iya…………it seems you have quite some excellent students there.”

“Thanks to us having especially promising students this year, I am really looking forward for the future.”

The faces of the people that took down the people that went down floated in Sakuya's mind and she made a smile.

“Well then, what will you do next? If your side wants to leave then, we will not lay our hands on you all any further.”

“Hou, that is thankful. Well then <<{{Furigana|Blaze Witch|Blaze Diabolica}}>>-dono, I will generously follow your words. <<K>>-Kun, order those who can move to retrieve the people that went down.”

After she told him that they could leave, the <<Equipment Smith>> accepted it without any shame.

Soon, the retrieval of the subordinates that got taken down by Tooru and the group ended; <<K>> and the group finished their preparations for evacuation.

“Well then, we will be leaving now. <<{{Furigana|Blaze Witch|Blaze Diabolica}}>>-dono------let’s meet again someday.”

“Please, as you wish.”

It was during that time Edward got onto the helicopter after turning his heels around and <<K>> was about to follow him-----

After seeing them, <<K>> stopped and directed both his arrow-like eyes to them.

There were 3 people that took his attention.

One of them was their target, the gold girl.

Another was a small girl with {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}}.

And the black-haired young man carrying a girl standing in between them.

<<K>> made a hunch. That this boy was the one that took down his subordinate.

For a short time, Tooru and <<K>>’s sights crossed.

“……….Looks like we will meet again soon.”

That was a prediction. However, it was close to conviction.

The brief encounter reached an end just like that.

While staring at the giant helicopter, Sakuya whispered out.

“………….<<Equipment smith>>-sama. We are the same and yet different. That is why our paths will never intersect.”

Her mutter did not reach anyone’s ear and got blown away by the wind just like that.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 6

2014-07-20T16:16:17Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 6 『Existence Transcending Humans』 */

==Chapter 6 『Existence Transcending Humans』==

===Part 1===

“What, didn’t you go together with Miyabi and the rest?”

Even though I told her it was alright to head on ahead of me, but even so, I asked the silver girl who was waiting for me.

“It’s because I am Tooru’s <<Duo>>.”

The bell rang like usual and Julie nodded.

(Even though the <<Duo>> is not related in today’s <<Survive>>.)

Although I thought that, there was no way I would not be happy if she told me that.

“Thanks. Let’s go then.”

“Ya---. Okay let’s go. Miyabi and the rest are waiting.”

Maybe it was the thought of wanting to hurry up to Miyabi's and the rest side, Julie took my hands.

(Uu…………..this is somehow embarrassing……….)

Julie walked while tightly holding my hand with her small hands.

After I took a small glance at Lilith for the last time, she was staring at me while placing her hands on her hips.

Once we entered the building and immediately descended 2 floors down with the escalator, we let go of our hands.

It seems the power supplies were off today so, after we get down 2 floors using the escalator which had become a staircase with big ramps, we reached a place called Nagisa plaza.

There was a path on the left side while there was an atrium connecting the the first floor and right side; there was also a book store in front of us.

From this place which was located at the very east of the building, we headed to the meeting point we promised with Tachibana and the rest located to the west-----

“Ah-re? it’s Kokonoe-kun and Julie-chan. You two took your time coming down here?”

In the shadows of the shelves in the bookstore which I thought were empty, a girl-----Kibitsu showed her face.

“Just a little strategic meeting. How about you Kibitsu, why are you in a place like this?”

“Uun, I am going to ambush her here. Look, my <<Blaze>> is <<{{Furigana|Western bow|Archery}}>>. I am confident in hitting someone else other than Lilith-chan if it becomes a free-for all fight.”

“I-I see…………….”

Just how could she say that with a confident smile on her face.

“By the way Kibitsu. I have been wondering this since a while back but, how do you manifest the arrow?”

<<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> and <<{{Furigana|Western bow|Archery}}>>. It is quite different but, it is the same type of shooting weapon if I put it in forceful words.

I tried asking since it might provide a hint to a strategy.

(Is it the same with Lilith’s <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>………….?)

“It seems I can manifest the shape of an arrow using my mental strength by having the <<Blaze>> be the medium. The arrow is like the other self of the <<{{Furigana|Western bow|Archery}}>> main body.”

“During the manifestation, I have to image the actions. It seems it is different for each individual but, mine is like the feeling of pulling out an arrow from the quiver. It seems you can manifest it by just taking the pose if you are used to it.”

“I see. That was knowledgeable.”

“You are welcome. Alright, I have to go back to my stand-by spot soon. Kokonoe-kun, Julie-chan, I leave my revenge to you two.”

“I think there is something wrong, with having you assume you will already lose…………..”

While making a smile while making a comeback, Kibitsu once again hid herself behind the book shelf.

“Well then, it seems we are a little late so, let’s hurry up and go to everyone.”

“Ya---. Let’s do that.”

Inside the A La Mode building which was filled with people when we visited a few days ago.

It was now wrapped in silence and it gave off the illusion as if we slipped into a ghost town.

The different atmosphere where there was no one manning the shop even though it was open made that feeling stronger.

“To-Tooru-kun, Julie-chan. Over here, over here……….!”

From far away, Miyabi was making small waves with her hands to us.

(I don’t know whether or not if she is appealing or not……….)

While making a wry smile, we met up with Tachibana and Miyabi.

“Sorry. For making you guys wait………..”

“I-ya, I don’t mind. More importantly, let’s confirm the plan once more before it starts. First off, in the center plaza for ambush, at that standpoint in that location--------”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 8.jpg|thumb]]

Being the group leader, Tachibana looked at the building map while she started talking about the plan.

Several situations were assumed but, the basic plan was to drive Lilith to a corner with our numbers.

After the confirmation was over, we confirmed the actual building instead of the map.

The northern part of the A La Mode which was the grounds for <<Survive>>-----

After going straight through the approximately 400 meter wide path which was stretched out from the east to west, there consisted 4 plazas mid-way through.

The names of the plaza in orders were: Nagisa is the first eastern plaza right when we got down from the roof, after heading west from there is Yukari, then the Center, and finally Sora.

However, the path was not a completely straight path and each of the Yukari and Center plazas had narrow paths to use for moving around.
The building has a 2 floor structure but, although this does not go for all the plazas, all of the paths connect from the 2nd floor and 1st floor through an atrium.

It was easy to move around on the 1st floor since it is wide but, since it is very disadvantageous if she attacks us from above by using the atrium, so we chose to fight on the 2nd floor.

Around 1 minute after confirming the place I would be stationed again, a building announcement that the <<Survive>> had started.

“It’s time. Are you all ready? I am counting on you all to follow the plan!”

[Aah!][ Ya---!][U-un……..][Fuun, leave it to me.]

Leaving approximately one person out, right when we made a strong nod to Tachibana (Tatsu was silent), a light bell different from the usual one I was used to hearing, *Karan**Karan* echoed.

Immediately after that sound disappeared-----

A gunshot echoed from the east side.

“It started huh………!”

Right when we were stationing according to Tachibana’s words, I could hear several more gunshots.

The sound was louder then first and, I found out that she was in battle at the second plaza------the Yukari plaza.

Even if they were not defeated by Lilith, it would probably take some time for her to come here.

And during the time I was thinking that.

“Let’s go there, catch her-----!!”

When such a voice appeared, with a backward glance; the figure of the gold girl running here could be seen.

(I thought she would defeat everyone that was waiting for her before advancing but……….!)

It’s true that from Lilith’s perspective, she did not have to go with the opponents' plan.

It seemed the thought of her eliminating each one of us by order was mostly out of expectations.

(She’s coming……….!!)

They chased Lilith to the place we were waiting for her.

“Lilith!!”

Right when Lilith ran near me, I jumped out from the pillar’s shadow and stood in her way.

I was probably supposed to perform a surprise attack originally but, my role was to stop her.

And, what kind of method to use was up to my personal discretion.

Even though Lilith was making a stance with her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>, she stopped and slightly lowered her gun when she noticed I was the opponent.

“Oh my, why if it isn’t Kokonoe Tooru. Long time no see.”

“…………..That’s right. I am surprised to see you again this fast.”

I directed an ironic smile to Lilith.

“That goes for me too………….but this is good. I don’t have to go around looking for you.”

After swaying her hair with her hand, Lilith aimed her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> at me.

“First off, I will test your true abilities.”

In a situation where everything would end if she pulled the trigger-----

However, in a different perspective, you could say this was a one-in a lifetime chance.

This was the chance to practically use the plan to handle the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> I thought of using at the real scene.

Failure would mean instant retire-----

Although this had high risks, I had nothing else.

(-----It’s coming!!)

Lilith put in strength on the finger at the trigger and-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ginn*!! Right after the gun fired, a metallic sound was produced.

(Success!! I '''''can do this at this distance'''''!!)

“…………Not bad. Or is it just a coincidence?”

After I blocked the bullet with the <<Shield>>, Lilith stared at me.

“If you think that was a coincidence then want to try it one more time?”

“…………I’ll give up on that. I will accept you as the main dish. That is why I will let you go for now.”

Right when Lilith was showing her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> rotating habit after firing, I raised the corners of my mouth.

“………No, I won’t let you get away. It is '''''our''''' turn now-----Tachibana!!”

“Leave it to me!!”

Placed between the atrium, Tachibana showed herself with her <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> at the front of the shop, and the gold girl reacted by moving her gun at her.

At that moment, Tatsu jumped out from the shop to Lilith’s side this time.

“----!!”

Once Tachibana diverted her conscious to her by showing herself, Tatsu would attack from a completely different direction.

This was one of the many plans we had prepared.

“It’s a simple but good method.”

Lilith moved her sights to Tatsu and said that as if to show her composure.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zan*!! The <<Scimitar>> that got swung down made a big crack on the path but, Lilith dodged it with a back flip and landed on top of the glass fence like that.

“Tatsu!! Swing to the side!!”

If he swung to the side then she might have to make a huge dodge movement.

At the same time as I told Tatsu my instructions, Julie who was hiding behind the objects jumped out.

If it was on top of the fence then, she had to dodge by jumping away from Tatsu’s attack.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ton*. Just like predicted, Lilith kicked the glass fence and jumped to the sky.

However, '''''she was heading towards the atrium.'''''

“Wha………….!?”

The height was easily around 5 meters until the first floor.

If by any chance she failed in her landing, she might end up injuring herself but even so, she did not hesitate.

“It’s not a bad attack but, I advise including the <<Exceed>> physical ability in the calculations.”

Everyone became fascinated by the sight of the gold girl who has sunlight shining down on her from the glass roof.

The appearance of an angel descending down was shown to our eyes and Lilith descended to the ground.

However, the group standing-by on the first floor did not end with being fascinated by her.

That’s because the hunter came down in front of them who were the prey.

Sword strikes, gunshot, shouts and the sound of battle echoed back.

Even after I ran to the fence and looked downwards in panic, the {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} had already entered the blind spot of the building’s cover.

(Damn……….!! I won’t let you get away!!)

I crossed the fence and jumped down to the first floor.

After landing and spotting Lilith, there was a 5 meter distance between us.

“Ah-ra, I won’t go easy on you if you chase me.”

Lilith turned around and prepared her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

(Kuh, where is she aiming……..!?)

“Tooru!!”

Julie shouted and at the same time as the bullet hit the <<Shield>>.

The bullet course slightly diverted and scratched my cheek.

“You have good luck. Or is your luck included into your abilities too?”

“Tsk………….!!”

I decided that this distance was to my disadvantage and jumped into the shadows but there was no pursuit attack.

Instead, I could hear Lilith voice together with her footstep getting further away.

“Well I don’t mind. I will leave you as the main dish like I thought. Kokonoe Tooru.”

After I brought my face out from the shadows, I saw the back of the {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} swaying around while leaving.

(She got away……………but, there was some profit.)

---This was the first contact with Lilith in this <<Survive>>.

“Are you okay, Tooru.”

“Aah, I' m not injured. But, the guys on the lower floor……………”

After I nodded to Julie who easily got down, I set my sights to the guys collapsed in the front.

Looks like there were 6 people but, they were all defeated in that short time.

It just took 1 minute for Lilith to take on the selected 2nd year members who had 3 <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>. It couldn’t be helped for 6 <<{{Furigana|I|Level 1}}>> to be unable to do anything in direct combat.

I then heard a gunshot from the direction Lilith ran to.

“She is probably fighting with the group in the Sora plaza.”

Tachibana with Miyabi behind jumped down from the 2nd floor path like us.

“Hyawa!?”

In spite of coming down timidly, Miyabi failed in her landing and landed on her butt.

Thanks to that her skirt got flipped up but, it stopped at a dangerous spot luckily.

“Ouch…….. ………………---------!!”

Although she frowned her face in pain at first, she immediately noticed what was happening to her skirt and quickly fixed the hem of her skirt.

“Miyabi are you okay?”

“U-un. I am okay but………..errr…….di-did you see………..?”

I extended my hand to her as she asked a question with a soft voice.

“I did not see so relax.”

After I replied back while making a wry smile, Miyabi exhaled and took my hand before standing up.

Behind us, Tachibana muttered while lining up the people that had collapsed against the wall to let them sleep.

“Because we did not stop her, this turned into an inexcusable result to them………….”

“We can’t help it. She was one layer better.”

“Fuun. More important than that, shouldn’t we decide on the next objective for now on?”

Tora came down while saying that.

“Without Tatsu?”

“That guy is not suited for brain work. It’s probably best just to let him be on the look out up there.”

“I-I see…………..then let’s go with the objectives first…………Tachibana.”

I asked the decision from Tachibana who was our leader.

“………Her victory condition is to eliminate all of us. Instead of us moving, we should go with the first plan and wait here without moving------”

“Oi, Kokonoe!! Don’t let her get away so easily!!”

An angry shout mixed into our conversation from the 2nd floor.

When I looked up, Kigami and his comrades who were supposed to be camping at the Yukari plaza were there.

“That goes for you too.”

There were no mistakes with what I said, since Kagami and the rest were the first ones to be broken through like us, I got irritated because there was no reason to be scolded at.

“The hell you say!?”

Kigami got angry with my reply and the atmosphere clearly got bad-----

At that moment, Tachibana and Izumi came in front of us respectively to calm us down.

“Sorry, Kigami. It is my responsibility as the team leader to be unable to stop her here. If you want an apology then I will apologize to you properly later. But for now, isn’t it decided that we repair the broken formation first?”

Kigami stopped his words when Tachibana lightly lowered her head.

In replacement, Izumi was the one who opened his mouth.

“We don’t need an apology since we got broken through that easily. More importantly, we are planning to chase her now like this so, if it is okay with you all, do you want to join in?”

“Izumi!!”

Kigami got angry at his partner’s plan.

“Maa maa, Kigami. Isn’t it okay. We are low on numbers anyway so, everything is okay if we go with this for the last.”

He probably purposely did it to allow everyone to hear.

But, it might be because his natural virtue makes it hard to be hated even though he has that light feeling with him.

And since I dare not say that comment, Tachibana questioned him on the words he said half-way through.

“What do you mean that we are low on numbers?”

“Just like what you can see, 5 people were taken down when she broke through the Yukari plaza. Thanks to that, most of the methods we prepared cannot be used anymore”

Now that he mentioned it, most of the people that I saw when I crossed by the Yukari plaza at the beginning had been eliminated.

“What are you going to do? If it is an okay then, it would be a lifesaver if you corner her from down there.”

Izumi claimed the charge of the 2nd floor which had the lowest possibility of getting shrewdly attacked from above.

Tachibana made a slight wry smile and nodded.

“I understand. We will be in charge of the first floor.”

Alliance established.

“Don’t pull my leg, Kokonoe!!”

“Fuun. What a noisy guy……!”

Tora said that as if he was spitting and glared at Kigami.

“……………Weren’t we supposed to ambush her again here?”

I held back his voice just in case to avoid letting it reach Kagami and the rest.

“I felt that the atmosphere would get even worse if I refused.”

“…………..Sorry for being bad at being considerate.”

“Fufu, I don’t mind. More importantly, let’s move too, we need to tell Tatsu about the situation as well.”

“Aah, let’s do that.”

Everyone was gathered once Tatsu came down and just when we were about to move, I recalled back the time when I confronted Lilith just now.

“………………That’s it. Everyone, listen. It seems that plan to handle the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> works. But, it’s going to be tough if it is more than 5 meters.”

“Fuun. Then the thing you have to do, is to enter a distance where the plan will work no matter what.”

“That’s true; it is probably limited to closing in the distance between her next time.”

Tachibana nodded at Tora’s response.

“Well, it is a big gain just by knowing that the plan is effective. Next would be-----”

“Kokonoe!! Let’s go already!! I told you not to pull my leg!!”

A angry shout cut into our conversation again.

“Sorry. We were confirming on how to corner her.”

“………Keh.”

After Tachibana replied that while lowering her head, I saw Kigami spit on the ground.

It was quite irritating but, as long as Tachibana put a follow in, there was no way I could tarnish that.

“……………Everyone, let’s go.”

I held it in and pretended to be calm before urging everyone to start moving.

“To-Tooru-kun, can I have a moment…….?”

Right when we were running passed the Center plaza, Miyabi called out in a soft voice.

“Ah…….it was scary right. Sorry.”

“U-un………….”

Miyabi was scared of Kigami’s angry shout during the interchange we had just now.

After I apologized for that, Miyabi swung her head.

“Th-that one is okay…………..but that wasn’t what I wanted to talk about……… …………….. e-err, its about before. ……………yo-you really did not see right?”

It seemed she was still worried about the time when she fell down.

“If I saw then I would not be able to talk to Miyabi while remaining calm.”

“Ah………..I see……….that’s good. Fufu………”

I relaxed a little because of the conversation that felt impossible to be happening in the middle of a practice match-----

The quarrel with Kigami left a slight irritation in my heart but, I felt it disappearing.

“…………Thanks, Miyabi.”

“Eh………..? Ab-about what…..?”

“I just thought it’s great that Miyabi is here.”

“Eh………..!? Gre-great………wha-wha-what do you mean by that……..?”

I only laughed back at Miyabi who was troubled.

We were at the big path connecting the Center plaza and Sora plaza. There was about a distance of 70 meters in between.

While hiding our body behind the stores located in between, we headed towards the 4th plaza----the Sora plaza.

“Alright, Me, Julie and Tatsu will head to the right side. Tachibana and the rest head to the left side while paying attention. Tora, you are the rear guard so be careful of your back.”

Other than a big path that we were going to go through after this in the Center plaza and Sora plaza, there were small paths connected to it too.

If Lilith went through there then, there would be a chance we would get attacked from behind so, the role rear guard right at the back of the line was very important.

Tentatively, the small paths on the 1st and 2nd floor had Kigami’s group on the look out but even so, I couldn’t say it was safe for certain.

“Fuun. You too, be careful not to get ahead of yourself and get shot straight on.”

“None of your business.”

“That goes for you too.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gon* we bumped our fists together and scatter to the left and right path.

Both groups on the 1st and 2nd floor moved.

“It's quiet, Tooru.”

The sound of battle had already stopped echoing and the building was wrapped in silence.

“Aah. Let’s go while cautiously.”

If Lilith was defeated then, someone would probably shout in victory but, that was impossible.

If that was the case then, the chances of Lilith being on overwatch <ref group ="2F"> overwatch: a position where the terrain ahead can be observed, especially likely enemy positions. This position also allows for effective covering fire. </ref> further up was very high; my nervousness got stronger even though I did not want it to.

I lowered my body and dashed towards the store in front while bending down.

There was no gunshot.

I confirmed if there was someone in the shop after entering but, there were no particular problems.

After I made a hand gesture saying it was safe, Julie ran here first and then Tatsu next.

Tachibana was ahead on the opposite side of the path with Miyabi following her back.

Even though we crossed half the distance of the path, we could hear no gunshots.

(It’s about time she is going to snipe…………)

We needed to be cautious of the stairs connected towards the roof at the Sora plaza, Tachibana said this.

But, thinking about the charge immediately at the start, we couldn’t throw away the possibility of a charge attack.

Inside the oppressive feeling created by the nervousness, we slowly got closer to the Sora plaza.

“Tooru. Look at that.”

Further up Julie’s finger------there were 3 guys collapsed frontwards at the plaza.

On half of the stairs heading towards the roof, there were girls collapsed there.

While moving onwards with our cautiousness increased, we kept a look out at the shops while hiding our bodies-----

I got shocked when I saw a female Kouryou uniform.

But, the hair was black and was streaming down to the chest.

Near the girl with black hair, I saw one more girl leaning against the wall.

Both of them were hiding in the shop and probably got found by Lilith.

It seemed there was no one hiding in the shop, and I sent a signal to Julie behind me saying it was alright to advance.

“Tooru. I feel something is strange.”

“Aah, I think so too. If there is no movement until now………”

She was moving outside our expectations again.

That thought passed my mind and hesitation was born.

Hesitation corrupts the concentration ability and a chance would be born-----

That instant was targeted.

A sudden attack came.

“That is no good, Kokonoe Tooru.”

That sudden call out came from a direction I would never expect.

“-----Wha!!”

When I looked behind, the black haired girl was preparing her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

“Hesitation in a battle which has already begun is forbidden you know. It would only make a fatal chance. Like this.”

She threw away the '''''black wig''''' which was hiding her {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} and Lilith made a wry smile.

“I thought this was cliché but, it unexpectedly works.”

The gun was clearly pointed at Julie.

“Julie!!”

The gunshot broke the silence and----

The silver girl dodged the bullet just right.

And at the same time, Tatsu roared and swung down the <<Scimitar>>.

---But, Lilith dodged the attack by jumping over Tatsu’s head, and the shelves got mowed down by the <<Scimitar>>.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kurun*. Lilith spun the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> in her hands.

“Tatsu, dodge it-----!!”

However, my shout was useless and the bullet that was shot pierced Tatsu’s head.

During the time that giant body was collapsing from losing its strength, the gold girl jumped out the shop.

She then ran up the giant ball light in the middle of the path and jumped towards the 2nd floor path.

“Julie, it’s amazing, you dodged that.”

“Ya--. It’s because Tooru confirmed the counter plan was effective.”

“I-I see…………”

I could only be shocked once I heard she used the counter plan meant for a <<Shield>> defense to evade.

“--------Above…….!?”

The voices of Kigami group advancing on the 2nd floor falling into disorder from the sudden attack could be heard.

“Kuh………..! Like hell I will let you do what you want any more than this!!”

After I dashed out the corridor, I kicked the ball light and jumped up from the recoil before grabbing onto the glass fence surrounding the atrium.

After dropping to the 2nd floor, Izumi was down and I saw Lilith’s back while she was thrusting the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> at Kigami further ahead.

“Lilith!!”

“Oh my, why if it isn’t Kokonoe Tooru. You are the main dish so, please keep quiet.”

“Sadly, I am bad with waiting.”

“A guy that can’t wait will get hated by girls you know.”

The moment Lilith said that and was about to put strength into her fingers------

“UooooOOOOO!!”

I shouted with a loud voice while closing the gap.

“------!?”

Lilith moved her sights in reflex, and her hands shook.

The fired bullet scratched near Kigami’s collarbone instead of his head.

Even though Kigami got blown to the floor, it’s not like his consciousness got blown away.

“Kigami, dodge it!!”

I shouted once more while swinging my fist targeted towards Lilith------the rose but, she dodged it.

However, since I swung it down in a manner of charging my body, I got between them with that momentum and prepared my <<Shield>> while covering Kigami.

“Kokonoe! What the hell are you doing!?”

An angry shout came from Kigami behind.

“What do you mean what………you are my comrade so-----is what I wanted to say but, my body moved on its own.”

I did not release my sights from the gold girl while replying.

“You say your body moved on its own?”

“Aah. I refuse to see…….someone getting downed in front of me. That’s why hurry up and run away!”

That scenery from that day in summer carved into my brain moved my body.

Even if I know <<Survive>> was just a practice match, and no one would die.

“………..Damn it…………! Damn it, damn it, damn itt!!”

“------!? Kigami!!”

“Shut up!! Who the hell would run!!”

Instead of running away, Kigami prepared his <<Blaze>> and charged at Lilith.

Of course, Lilith did not stay quiet and prepared her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> before------

Shooting Kigami mercilessly.

“It’s regretful you couldn’t save him. But I am just getting started.”

“………….Are you planning to defeat everyone else first.”

“That’s right. Didn’t I tell you that you are the main dish already?”

I closed in the gaps between Lilith in one go while she was making a smile.

“I won’t let you do that to anyone else!!”

“How persistent. Please keep quiet.”

Just like usual, Lilith rotated her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> and pointed the gun at me.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GiKiin!!* I blocked the bullet shot at my shoulder with the <<Shield>>.

“I won’t get hit that easily '''''at this distance'''''”

When she pointed the gun------I expand my awareness to its maximum and saw through the firing line.

It might be hard to dodge the bullet but, as long as I know the place where she is targeting then I could use the <<Shield>> to block it.

This was the counter-plan I prepared for the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

The drawback is, the more the distance between us kept opening, any slight change in her gun’s angle would make a big difference and it would be hard to see through the bullet’s path.

“Not bad……..!!”

After stepping in, I drove in my fist aimed at the rose.

Even though she blocked the attack with the gun’s body, I moved to combination attacks without making any distance.

(I’ll keep pushing her like this!!)

But, Lilith’s calm face did not break and right in the middle of handling my continual attacks skillfully----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kurun* she rotated the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> in her hands.

(………What is it!?)

Normally, I should be going for that chance but, my attacking hand got duller because of shock and questions.

Right after I thought the bullet shot in close-range got deflected by my <<Shield>>-----

She gave a flashy low kick like a whip to my legs that had stopped moving.

“Nguh!!”

Lilith did not relax her attacking hand and continued with a front kick.

Even though I blocked it with the <<Shield>> immediately, her goal was not to attack me.

Lilith kicked the <<Shield>> and use that momentum to jump behind and open some distance.

(Oh no, this distance is disadvantageous for me………!!)

If she opened up a distance of more than 5 meter, I would lose the ability to see through the fire line accurately.

At the same time with her firing, I jumped into a nearby shop.

“Fufu, it’s okay even if you don’t run away that pathetically. That was just an intimidation, so I did not aim at you. I already told you that you are the main dish.”

“Kuh…………!”

While hiding in the shop’s shadow, it was in that instant I grinded my teeth knowing that I was being played around with.

“Kokonoe! Let’s retreat for now!! You all too, retreat now and regroup!!”

Even though I could not see her, Tachibana’s voice echoed throughout.

Because of Lilith’s surprise attack, she probably decided our group situation could not fight in cooperation.

Especially, after losing Kigami and Izumi, the remaining people in the group on the 2nd floor became completely agitated.

(I have no choice, I guess I’ll follow Tachibana’s words and retreat……….!)

But, during the moment I was about to retreat------

A silver gale ran passed me.

“Julie!?”

Julie’s long hair fluttered and she chased after Lilith.

“Don’t overdo it, Julie!!”

“Nai. It is okay………!!”

I thought this decision was very unlike Julie who usually fought in a calm manner.

“Ah-ra, you won’t run away? I was planning to let you all go though.”

Lilith pulled the trigger while saying it’s a different story if she came after her.

But, Julie’s response was magnificent.

She dodged the bullet flying at her before kicking the wall and slashed with her <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>> after closing the gap in one go.

However----

“Your movements are too honest.”

“----!!”

Lilith went above that.

The moment the attacking <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>> from left and right was about to cross------

The blades bounced off because she used the gun-stock to hit from below.

In that moment, Julie became completely defenseless and------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>DoBo!!*Lilith’s knee thrust towards Julie stomach.

Lilith then continued by giving Julie a sokuto<ref group ="2F">A karate move</ref> and made her go flying.

“Ka, Haah!!”

Her small body slammed the glass fence and the stainless exterior distorted-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kashaaan*!! The glass broke and Julie’s body got thrown out to the atrium.

“How regretful, Julie=Sigtuna. I expected you to be a little worth hunting but……….”

During the time the fragments of the glass and the {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} was reflecting the light, the gold girl spun the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>-----and pointed the gun at Julie.

“You ended up unable to be this girl’s power huh, Kokonoe Tooru.”

“Julie-------!!”

“……….This is the end.”

A dry sound echoed and the moment the bullet was about to pierce Julie mercilessly-----

“I won’t let you.”

A shadow ran away with that small body.

After hanging the tip of the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> near the ceiling, Tachibana caught Julie in mid-air with the movement of a pendulum.

Tachibana then landed on the 1st floor like that and while carrying Julie and running pass the ball light and decorative plants to block the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> line of fire.

“Kokonoe! We are retreating!!”

I immediately ran away from the spot at the retreat declaration she made again.

When I looked back at last, Lilith was seeing us off without preparing the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

I could easily imagine her making a leisurely smile as usual on that face.

After heading up slightly west from the 4th plaza----the Sora plaza, we entered a store and I took a breather.

“Fuun. Looks like she isn’t coming.”

“………Aah, she probably let us go since it looks like she isn’t coming for us.”

By now, she was probably chasing the 2nd floor group which ran away in a different direction from us.

(Damn it, she is one tough opponent, more than I imagined……….! Her close-combat is quite good and I would never have thought Julie would get countered……….)

“Julie, are you okay?”

“Ya, ya--……...my left shoulder hurts a little but, I am alright.”

Julie replied while staggering.

Behind her, Tachibana made a stern expression.

“………..What do you mean by alright when your shoulders are dislocated. Stay down until emergency treatment.”

“Dislocation, Julie………….! That is why I told you not overdo it…….!”

“……..Sorry.”

Julie became despondent at Tachibana and my frowning face.

“More importantly, we have to treat her shoulder fast. It would be nice if someone has bandages but, does anyone have it?”

“So-sorry. I did not bring with me……….”

Miyabi swung her head at Tachibana’s question and the other members swung their heads next.

“I will go find-------”

“No, I will go find some. Tooru, you go act as a look-out.”

Tora went outside the shop without even hearing my reply.

The moment he went out, [I won’t take long. Leave it to me] he said that.

While thinking this might be true, I made a wry smile and saw Tora’s back off.

“Thank you very much, Tomoe.”

After a while, Tora found the bandages and brought it back and Tachibana performed the emergency treatment.

About the time she was about to take her clothes off, me and Tora went outside to stand guard.

“………..Even if you are treated, please be careful not to force yourself.”

It seems the treatment was over so I entered the shop and Tachibana was making a stern expression.

“Maa-maa, Julie gets that too so you don’t have to say it many times……… more importantly, I have to thank you. Thank you for protecting Julie, Tachibana.”

“Fufu, protecting my comrades……..is…………na-tural………..”

At the same time I thought her voice was weak even though she was smiling--------

Tachibana staggered and drooped towards me.

“Ta-Tachibana!?”

After I caught her in panic, Tachibana’s body relaxed and became heavy, and I noticed her breathing was wild.

“Oi, Tachibana? What is wrong, Tachibanaa, Tachibana--------!!”

Immediately, I found out.

There was a hole opened by a bullet on Tachibana’s uniform.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 9.jpg|thumb]]

===Part 2===

There was the sound of a helicopter coming nearer from far away.

It was different from the one Lilith’s personally owned and was a giant tandem type rotor.

On the A La Mode roof, Tsukimi Rito moved her sights from the helicopter up at the skies of Tokyo bay to the special monitor and muttered that.

“It’s going to be the climax soon.”

40 minutes had passed since the commencement of the <<Survive>>-----

Almost every 1st year other than Tooru in the building had been defeated by Lilith.

“That time when silver hair was about to get defeated half-way, I seriously thought what was going to happen.”

“If that happens, it would probably end without showing any good prospects.”

While quietly gazing at the monitor, Sakuya made a bewitching smile and was damping her lips in the milk tea Sara poured for her.

“Oi oi, even if the silver hair is defeated, that <<Irregular>> is still left right?”

“A <<Duo>> with only one wing will not beat her.”

After replying her assertion to her rabbit ear wearing subordinate, Sakuya took another sip of the milk tea.

“………..In the current stage, the both of them are not showing any promise of winning against her in the first place. Even if they were the same people that drove them away.”

“Seriously, that is one unthinkable dryness from a little kid………….ah---, by the way, I am changing the topic.”

“What is it?”

“Is '''''that''''' your invitee, director?”

Rito pointed to the sky and asked.

The giant wheel type helicopter floating up at the sky. It was something that could be seen at the bay coast from just now.

“At the very least, I don’t remember inviting them.”

“……….That goes for me too.”

The guy---Mikuni who had been keeping silent until now, opened his mouth.

“Fuu, how regretful………it looks like we have no time to see the long-awaited Climax.”

Sakuya made a sigh before leaving the last part of the sentence and stood up.

Around 20 brawny men got off from the helicopter.

All of the men were in exaggerated outfits, they wore helmets that only showed the mouth part, armor that covered their chest and arms on top of their {{Furigana|battle suits|Body suits}}, and they were holding assault rifles in their hands.

“That is a team I have not seen before.”

Mikuni said that after the men separated into left and right making a path without any useless movements.

Mikuni, who has various information connections, had all the special teams and organizations in the world in his head----- but the men standing in front of him were unknown to him.

However, Mikuni and Sakuya did not show any signs of discomposure like it were only natural.

Soon, there were 2 people walking through the center of the men in a relaxed manner.

One of them was like the men lined up along the left and right, he was wearing a battle suit but, he was wearing a different helmet from the others and was exposing his face.

His age was probably around Tooru’s. It was a Caucasian teenager with arrow sharp pair of eyes.

The other one was a lean old man dressed in white clothing.

The color of the base of his white hair could not be defined but, judging from his blue eyes and tall nose, it could be guessed that he was a westerner.

After the men stopped, Sakuya took a step forward and picked up her skirt to take a curtsy.

“First time meeting you all, my visitors. What kind of business do you all have in Japan?”

“Whaat, just a little stroll.”

The old man was the one that answered Sakuya’s question.

“*Kusu**Kusu* Don’t joke. A stroll is something you do with your own legs.”

“Fuhaha, that’s a harsh one. Well then………….how about having a talk with the youngsters about society while I am sightseeing?”

“Yes, gladly if that is the case.”

Even though she was in front of a weird scenery of a group of men holding guns, Sakuya was not showing any signs of cowardice.

“However well, I was seriously scared that we might be shot down when we were landing.”

“No, it’s because this is Japan. It would be a big commotion if we do something that dangerous.”

“Hahaha, that’s true too. No wonder that man is in such light clothing.”

“That’s because there was no need for it………….”

Having his sights directed to him, Mikuni answered.

It was only natural to be in light clothing.

There was no need for the <<Exceed>>’s to carry weapons such as guns.

“I see, I see. I guess this is the famous <<Exceed>> from the rumors like I thought.”

The old man said the word that should be impossible for a normal person to know and *Pan**Pan* made a short clap.

However, Sakuya and the rest were not surprised at all.

It’s normal. There was no way a team of normal people would bring guns along with them.

“Oya, I thought you would show some response but…………….”

“Sorry to not meet your expectations……….by the way, is it about time you named yourself? Or should we name ours first?”

“Fuhaha, I don’t need you to do that, Tsukumo Sakuya-dono. No should I call you-----the <<{{Furigana|Blaze Witch|Blaze Diabolica}}>>.”

“…………….”

Sakuya moved her expression at this point for the first time.

“There is a reaction like I thought. Iyaa, this is good, this is good.”

Although it was slight, she did show her surprise and the old man was laughing very happily like he succeeded in his prank.

“Sorry for the late introduction. I am <<Equipment smith>>-----Edward=Walker. This unannounced visit was because I wanted to meet the witch I heard of from the rumors.”

“-----I apologize for not knowing a person from <<Rein>>. I am honored to meet you, <<Equipment Smith>>-sama.”

Sakuya bowed her head once more with a smile.

Even though she heard the old-man’s nickname, she had yet determined what kind of organization the men in front was affiliated with.

Enemy------it’s not like they are. At the very least, at the current point that is.

But, it’s true that it was an organization that they should be cautious about and originally, it would be normal to start exchanging a conversation without obstacle to search each others intentions but-------

“Hey, Jii-san<ref group ="2F">old man</ref>. Forget the sluggish conversation already and let’s get to the point. I will become sleepy if you continue blabbing useless words.”

Just like her words, Rito made a large yawn in a bored manner,

The old man who called himself <<Equipment smith>> opened his eyes wide at the comment and actions of a person unable to read the atmosphere and-------

“Fuhahahahaha!! That is harsh. Ha—hahahahaha!!”

He placed his hand on his forehead and made a big laugh.

“I apologize for my subordinate.”

“Iya Iya, it is an old-man’s bad habit to make the conversation long. I will follow the rabbit ear Ojou-san and enter the real topic to avoid boring the <<{{Furigana|Blaze Witch|Blaze Diabolica}}>>.”

While making the smile of a good nature old-man, Edward started talking about the real reason why he suddenly appeared in front of Sakuya.

“If I have to put in one word then it’s about making an alliance. <<{{Furigana|Blaze Witch|Blaze Diabolica}}>>-dono, I want to borrow your power.”

“……….You jest.”

“Iya Iya, I am really serious. I am an old friend with your grandfather. I understand his amazingness more than anyone else and inheriting that thick blood of his, I have also heard of how magnificent you are. That is why; I am paying my respect and came to pick you up personally.”

“---------I see, grandfather’s………….but how regretful, my answer will not change.”

Sakuya’s answer *Hohoou* made Edward mumbled shortly.

“No matter what?”

Sakuya made a small nod in a natural manner at the question again.

“Fumu, how regretful. You, your grandfather and I are quite '''''close'''''------because of that, I thought it would be possible to work together but……..let me see, this would mean-----”

“Now that the deal is off, you will use force and take our director away-----right?”

In an instant, Rito continued in the part that got opened.

“Fuhahahaha!! You sure said something interesting.”

“Kuhah, but I am right, right?”

“It is just as you say, rabbit ear Ojou-san. And incidentally-----”

Edward sent his sight to the teen standing behind him.

“I am having difficulties finding a practical use of the <<Power>> I gave them. If the opponent is the famous <<Exceed>> then, it would be something that would occur easily even if I wish for it.”

“Nice nice, that confidence. I really can’t get enough of it.”

In the vigor of almost licking her lips, Rito revealed her happiness.

“Well then, <<K>>-kun. I’ll leave the rest to you. Please be careful not to hurt <<{{Furigana|Blaze Witch|Blaze Diabolica}}>>-dono even if it is a mistake.”

After Edward went to the back, the Caucasian teen-----<<K>> gave orders to the men at the side.

“You, take around 2 people into the building with you. Remember to secure the Bristol daughter. If she resists then, It is okay to hurt her as long as she does not die.”

“………..Oh my, do you have any business with Lilith?”

“Naturally. There are a lot of ways to use her.”

“I won’t recommend you using her if you are going to make a trade with Dawn organization. No matter if she is the <<Exception>> they would easily throw her away if it produces an unprofitable situation.”

“I don’t mind. Even if I don’t use her for the trade, she is a target the <<Equipment Smith>>-dono has taken a good interest in.-----okay, go!!”

3 men entered the building by <<K>>'s order.

“Errrr, what’s left is……….15 people huh. Kuhah, you’re going to need 100 times more than that if you are going to take me on.”

“As expected from the <<Exceed>>. Rather than getting scared from this number of opponents, you say that there is an absolute difference in power…………..then, I will work hard to give you the enjoyment.”

<<K>> spread both his hands out and showed a fearless smile.

Although it was in a polite way, it was unpleasant to hear <<K>> words which had hypocritical courtesy felt in it.

'''''“That’s because we are also existences that transcend humans too.”'''''

Immediately, the group of men in the surrounding scattered around in a speed unthinkable for normal people and surrounded Sakuya and the rest.

“…………...Strengthen armor I guess.”

The moment the group of men moved, Mikuni did not miss the slight machine sound coming from their armor.

“It is still in the prototype stage without the adjustments made yet.”

“Kuhah. Interesting.”

Rito made a distorted smile and manifested her <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>>.

“To show respect to that expression that looks down on others, '''''I will seriously beat the shit out of you'''''.”

But------

“Stop, Rito.”

It was her master that stopped Rito.

“Now that you have no <<Level Limit>> placed on you, the building will get destroyed if you go all out.”

“Incidentally let me say this, your <<Blaze>> '''''stands out a lot''''', it will be annoying to fix the after-effects for me.”

Being told by her master and her superior, Rito made a sullen face.

“Rito. You and I will protect Sara. Mikuni, please present them the time of silence.”

After Rito stood down, Mikuni manifested his <<Blaze>>.

After seeing the <<Soul>> weapon that appeared in his hands, <<K>> made a scornful smile.

“I think this is impossible but, are you going to take on all of us with that seedy-looking <<Stiletto>>.”

“Seedy-looking huh……………rather, let me tell you something, I am very unsatisfied about the thought of you able to take on an awakened <<Exceed>> with that level of power. And one more thing----”

“------!! That’s ………..!?”

Immediately at that '''''strange scenery'''''--------

<<K>> gasped when he saw the '''''12 <<Stiletto>> floating around Mikuni'''''.

Mikuni answered with both his hands spread out.

“I have 13 blades.”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==

<references group="2F" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 5

2014-07-20T16:13:21Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 5 『《{{Furigana|Kouryou Battle|Game}}》,Start』 */

==Chapter 5 『《{{Furigana|Kouryou Battle|Game}}》,Start』==

===Part 1===

“Alrighty then, how many of you remember about the inter-league match ☆”

Most of the class raised their hands at Tsukimi’s question.

Of course, '''''it was most of the class not all of them.'''''

“……….Kokonoe-kun. Why. Did. You. Not remember~?”

Tsukimi was poking my forehead with her fingers while making a business smile.

“I recalled back when I heard it just now.”

“I’ll kill you.”

Tsukimi returned to her true-self for an instant and mumbled something before putting back her smiling mask on again.

“Okay okay, it looks like there is one very pathetic person who did not remember sensei’s talk so, I’ll explain this once more♪ Late this month, there will be an interleague match held with the 2nd years. And the name is <<Kouryou battle>>, Okay?”

“Is it something like the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>?”

“Yes yes. But this time it isn’t a <<Duo>> battle but instead it is a battle between the grades. The first years vs the chosen members from the 2nd year.”

“Sensei, I got a question. Why does the 2nd year have to go with chosen members?”

“That’s because, if we normally went with everyone in the 1st year vs everyone in the 2nd year then it wouldn’t be much of a battle right?”

Tsukimi replied back with the harsh reality in a light tone to the girl who asked.

Sublimating to <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> was the condition for promotion to year 2.

Judging on how strong I got after the physical enhancement, if we fought the whole 2nd year then we would have a hopelessly large difference in battle potential even though we were winning in numbers.

Tsukimi then continued explaining the rules.

The contents were roughly summarized.

○Everyone in the 1st year, and 4 teams of <<Duo>> chosen from the 2nd year.

○Usage of the <<Blaze>> permitted.

○Time limit is 1 hour.

○The place is at the training area.

○It would be the first years’ victory if the flag is toppled within time limit.

“……………Which means, it’s alright to think of this as a Botaoshi<ref group ="2E">A game of toppling the opponent’s flag not capture the flag</ref> right?”

Tachibana was the one who said that bluntly.

“YES♪”

(It is totally different from the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>…………..)

Different from the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> which was attentive to actual battles, the <<Kouryou battle>> this time felt like a contest-----no, a game.

Judging by the rules, the first plan of the 2nd years would be not having their flags toppled so, they would probably be on their defensive side.
However, as long as we use the numbers crossing 40 people and attack while having the mindset that there is no necessity to defeat the 2nd years then-------

“You are making a face as if the 1st year has the advantage?”

“……….We-well I do think so.”

She hit the bull's eye, and I nodded while contemplating whether my thinking was wrong.

“Tentatively, the 2nd years’ percentage for winning is about 70% for this event.”

8 vs 40----

There was no way we would lose if we looked at numbers but, the 2nd years had already overcome the strict training during the 1st year and most likely have a few numbers of <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> within them.

Also, the reason why their winning percentage crossed 70% was because they formed strategies to cover up the difference in people.

“So with that said, if you all don’t use your heads then you all will get beaten up senselessly you know, ♪But, you will all win if you topple the flag so good luck　♥”

(Ya-re Ya-re. Don’t say it like it’s easy………….)

Even though we have 10 <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>>, the 2nd year have gone through accumulated tough training during their first year. Incomparable to us, they probably had tactics and strategy slammed into them and more importantly, the biggest problem was that they might have a <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>.

(As expected, it is important to make a good plan……..)

Although I was thinking that, honestly speaking I really wanted to try and have a straight on match with the <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>.

Even if I didn’t win, having a battle against a strong person would become important experience.

“Ah, oh yeah. It seems the 2nd years are going to have their members selected today so, let’s go spy on them♪“

“That’s one heck of a bold way to spy…………”

“I don’t think we will get exposed if we go quietly　☆”

“There is no way spying with 40 people and above would not get exposed…………”

In the end, after we accepted to boldly go observe them, everyone in the class moved to the training area.

There was already a battle royal commenced in the middle of the battle field to choose the members and we sat down in the gallery.

(Hn? The chairman is here too………..)

I found the girl wearing a gothic dress at the visitor seat.

Just like usual, Mikuni-sensei was sitting beside her and the 2nd year’s homeroom teacher were sending their sights to the battle field.

“Tooru. What are you day dreaming for. You’re going to miss it.”

“A-aah, sorry……….”

I quickly looked at the battle field after I got rebuked by Tora-----

As expected from the <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> group who had accumulated training for the past year.

I made a breath of admiration when I saw them freely work with their <<Duo>> and performed excellent combinations with their physical abilities as if it were normal for them.

There were 3 people in there that stood-out.

Judging by the clear difference in physical abilities compared to the other 2nd years, they were probably <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>.

Within the 3 of them, it seemed 2 of them were <<Duo>> and were providing cover for each other’s gaps while maintaining a non-aggressive defense.

Even though they were targeted by several opponents, they would counter back with great combinations each time.

The remaining person was quite skilled and kept defeating other students one after another because there was a difference in physical ability.

Soon, the battle royal had come to an end and the 3 <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> stood victorious as if it was natural.

“How do you look at it? Think you can win?”

"It would be tough to handle their total force but since we can by toppling the flag as the rule says, let's go with that initial plan."

When I looked over to Tachibana sitting beside me, she replied back like that.

As if to continue my words, Julie and Tora gave their comments.

“From what I can see, it seems they are just slightly slower than Tsukimi-sensei. If it is 1 on 1 then, then by no means are they unbeatable opponents even though there is a difference in <<Level>>”

“Fuun. It doesn't matter if there is a difference in physical abilities, I would still win."

“E-err………….we would win if we topple the flag right? Listening to everyone’s talk, It sounds like you all want to fight with the <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> people though……………..”

Miyabi looked troubled at our appearance.

[Well, I guess I want to fight since we are at it anyway] [Ya---. That’s right] [Fuun, I’ll fight and win it]

“Ya-re Ya-re…………I understand your feelings but, everyone in the class are comrades in the <<Kouryou battle>>. There might be one vs one when it is needed in the strategy but, it would be helpful if you all prioritize the victory of the class as our basis.”

Tachibana made a wry smile while telling her opinion after she saw the reaction from the 3 of us.

“The class’ victory huh…………Tachibana has that kind of side huh.”

“What do you mean about that side?”

“Well look, the first thing that would come into me and Tora’s head would be to fight with someone stronger. While Tachibana feels like you would work hard with everyone.”

During the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> too, I recalled back the feeling she was pushing Miyabi’s back.

“Fumu……..it is probably from the circumstances in my previous environment. In terms of future prospects, I will have to lead everyone in the dojo so; my feelings in stressing on harmony are strong.”

Maybe because Tachibana was the next heir of a big dojo, she was like that.

Recently, she has gained popularity because she became the mediator of the class and attended to people with that type of conscious.

“The power of harmony instead of the power of individuality huh…………….I would immediately think about myself so, I seriously think Tachibana is amazing to be able to think like that.”

“Wh-what are you saying, all of a sudden………..”

Tachibana averted her sights in embarrassment.

“And, judging by the way you said it just now, I hear it as if you and I are completely different.”

“Hnn? Do we have something in common?”

Me who was the first one who brought out the individuality and Tachibana who places importance on harmony, I wonder if there was any common point between the two of us.

“Fufuu. Even though I am like this, I pretty much hate to lose you know.”

“………….Haha, well that goes for me too.”

After talking about myself happily, Tachibana opened her eyes wide in an instant and laughed back.

“Alright then, now that the 2nd year members are decided, let’s go back to the class room and have a strategic meeting ☆ If you all lose, then I’ll beat you all up　♥”

(What <<{{Furigana|Tsukimi|she}}>> said does not sound like a joke…………..)

While thinking that, I stood up from the seat.

“Ah………..”

On the path that led out of the training area, I saw the gold girl with a butler attending her entering the room and stopped my legs.

“Lilith……………..”

“…………..”

After the gold girl saw me, she sharpened her sights towards me-------

She did not talk to me and continued going down to the battle field.

(What is she planning to do………?)

I wasn’t the only one that had that question.

Not only my 1st year classmates, but the eight 2nd year members who were just selected, were also staring at Lilith.

It was only normal. For the 1st years, she was the transfer student that had completely not shown her face in the classroom since the first day’s HR.

For the 2nd years, it was because an unfamiliar student and what’s more a foreign beauty had suddenly appeared.

In the middle of the gathering eyes of curiosity, Lilith stopped in the center of the battle field before saying something doubtful to the ears.

“I am sorry since you only just got all your members selected but, can we have the <<Kouryou battle>> now. But, taking into account the tiredness you all have, I will take you all on alone.”

“---------Wha!?”

Shock was running about in the training area.

With just the contents she presented, most of the people became taken aback and could only stare at Lilith.

The first one that regained his composure first was a second year male------one of the selected members talked to her in astonishment.

“Oi oi, what are you saying after appearing out of nowhere suddenly. Saying things like the <<Kouryou battle>> and taking us on alone, I don’t get it.”

“……………Then, I will teach that body of yours.”

“Huh? What did you say……..”

“I won’t say it twice.”

Instead, she showed it with her actions.

“<<Blaze>>------”

In response to the <<Word that carries strength>>, the <<Flame>> dance around-------and manifested the <<{{Furigana|One kind of a blaze|Unrivaled Blaze}}>>.

“T-that’s…………”

The <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> <<Blaze>> which is thought to be non-existent.

The young man getting pointed by the gun------no, almost every student there doubted their eyes.

Immediately, a dry gunshot echoed and the young man shook his body for an instant before collapsing backwards.

While looking at that appearance, Lilith rotated the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> in her hand.

After a moment of silence, roars of angers were released.

[What are you doing!!][Hey, what are you trying to pull!?][You picking a fight!!]

The 1st years held their breath when the 2nd years released killing intent.

Lilith made a cool smile and looked towards the visitor seat while gathering the sights on her.

“Looks like things won’t settle peacefully, so can I have the permit for the <<Kouryou battle>>, chairman?”

Lilith said that brazenly at the situation she made up.

“……………That’s quite sudden. I would like to hear the reason.”

“Is it okay after I am done?”

The gold girl looks like she was not planning to say the reason.

“Seriously………..your selfishness is a real problem.”

Chairman Tsukumo made a small sigh------

“I understand. I '''''specially''''' allow the <<Kouryou battle>> to commence now.”

“Thank you, Chairman. Well then, now that we got the permission--------.”

After making a wink, Lilith turned back to the selected members.

“<<{{Furigana|Kouryou Battle|Game}}>> Start!!”

At the same time she finished saying that, the gold girl slipped in to the girl holding the <<Hammer>>.

“--------!!”

She would never have imagined that she would jump into her chest area after throwing away the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>’s advantage point.

Taken aback, the <<Hammer>> user was getting thrusted by the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> while Lilith gave her a warning.

“Everything will immediately end if you daydream………….like this!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>ZuTann!!* A gunshot echoed and the girl collapsed forward.

“…………..6 more to go.”

Finally at this point, the remaining 6 selected members switched their body and soul into battle mode.

In response the change in their expression, she narrowed her {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} and made a fearless smile.

That sharp glint in her eye makes her look like a hunter in front of its prey.

“Alright………who wants to be the next one to be hunted?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pann*!! The sound of a bamboo sword hitting men<ref group ="2E">Faceguard hit in kendo</ref> echoed.

“Okay, 1 men. Match over.”

The referee let out a spiritless voice while lying down on the chairs lined up.

The practice occurring now was not any kind of special training but just a normal kendo class.

Although the <<Blaze>> we use are different, we should aim to learn martial arts from the start to end as the fundamentals and get better at using it in your own battle style.

“Fufu, you lost by 1 hit magnificently.”

After I went to the waiting room after the match, Tachibana made a smile while coming to greet me.

“That’s because that guy became skillful.”

It seemed Izumi had good senses and was conspicuously improving these days.

If this goes on, it looked like he would progress more than Kigami who was his partner with martial arts experience.

“By the way Kokonoe. Did you learn juukenjitsu<ref group ="2E">柔剣術</ref> before?”

“Aah. Something wrong with that?”

“No…………..considering all that, each time you swing your sword, I feel some kind of weird awkwardness there…………..Something like………..yes, you are hesitating or something…………..”

Tachibana’s insight was correct.

There was '''''reluctance when I swung the sword.'''''

That’s because, the sword to me is a deadly weapon.

It was an only a normal fact when speaking about it naturally but, it varied for each individual.

Because it was an existence I hated since my sister’s life was taken away in front of me, so each time I swung it down------even I am reluctant to hold it. Even if it was a bamboo sword.

“……………Kokonoe? Sorry, did you feel bad about it?”

“Ah……..n-no, I guess I can’t trick Tachibana’s eyes. Actually, it’s been like that since last time. It might be a chance just now but, I will think a lot about things like whether I should be attacking there or not.”

“So I guess the fist is totally different.”

“It’s totally different. I am more suited for this.”

After swinging my fist lightly, Tachibana averted her consciousness from my sword.

“Fumu, juu<ref group ="2E">Soft, basically like unarmed</ref>, huh……….so the arts from your place is mainly using the body huh.”

“Aah. Is there something wrong with that?”

The Juukenjitsu I learned before was just like its name showed, the combination martial arts of 'juu' and sword.

Rather than using kenjitsu<ref group ="2E">Sword skill</ref> I prefer jujitsu------from the word it looks like judo but, in reality it mainly exists of-------Atemi<ref group ="2E">A vital hit at a person’s body</ref>(Blow), throw, Kime<ref group ="2E">Locking technique</ref>--------and that became the foundation of my fighting style.

“Errr…………I have no intentions to deny the arts you learned but, I feel that it’s a little consciously inclined to attacking. Advancing forward might be good but, you would eventually get big injuries someday if it’s like that-----------”

Tachibana sent her sights over in worry.

“Haha, so that means you’re worried about me huh. Thanks.”

“I-I am not really worried about you alone. It is only natural to be concerned about my friends and comrades………..”

“I understand. Well, just like Tachibana said, my arts are relatively weighted towards attacking if I have to choose either one. But, it’s not like I neglect blocking, I got taught half-way because of circumstances.”

“I see. I guess it can’t be helped since everyone has their own circumstances………..”

Things like transferring schools probably floated in her mind.

Tachibana did not ask any further and agreed.

“Hey, Kokonoe. I might still be immature but, I think I can teach you something decent.”

Tachibana’s movement could become a reference for me.

Especially the defensive body movement and blocking was probably beneficial to apply in the usage of the <<Shield>>.
However-----

“To me, this is something I desire but, is it really okay to say that you will teach someone else in another style that easily?”

I heard that technique leakage in the arts was extremely strict.

I wonder if this thing is okay for Tachibana who is the next heir for the old martial arts style of a distinguished family.

“Of course. The Tachibana door is always open and is always interchanging with other arts and skills. But, my guidance is going to be strict so be prepared.”

“Haha, please be gentle with me.”

“Fufu, inside the 18 Tachibana arts there are techniques to handle fighting with weapons unarmed so, I think it would definitely be beneficial for you. However-----”

After making a small distance, Tachibana continued her words.

“Leave these thoughts after '''''we fight her'''''. I would feel sorry breaking your battle style’s balance with techniques remembered in hasty preparation.”

“…………We are going to fight with her-----Lilith, huh………”

While pondering, I recalled back the time just a few hours ago.

The memory of Lilith’s <<Kouryou battle>> she commenced in her own arbitrary…………..

Speaking of results; it was Lilith’s one-sided win.

Many vs one and completely in the disadvantage, what’s more there were 3 <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> in the 2nd year's side.

I found this out later but, Lilith’s <<Level>> is <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>>.

Taking the victory even though her physical abilities are certainly lower than the 3 <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> is one of the reasons why she got the name <<Exception>>.

<<{{Furigana|One kind of a blaze|Unrivaled Blaze}}>>------<<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

We were shown that <<Power>> in front of our eyes fixedly.

“Alright………who wants to be the next one to be hunted?”

At the same time as she spun her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>, *Come on* she beckoned them with her hand.

2 people were provoked by her.

One of them was a <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> and from what I could see the other one was a boy with a powerful physique holding the <<Mace>>.

Both of them closed the distance, and lunged an attack almost at the same time.

Lilith avoided the <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>’s attack without making any large movement-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gakinn*!! And blocked the <<Mace>> with her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

However, Lilith did not hold her ground there and got blown away.

(……..No, she ''jumped'' just now!!)

The moment the gold girl who jumped backwards to kill off the impact, was about to hit the wall-----

She made a vertical turn with her body and fixed her posture before kicking the wall and flew up.

She then shot a bullet at the <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> while in mid-air.

Next, the moment Lilith landed on the ground and rotated the <<<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>, she swiftly pointed the gun at the <<Mace>> user and-------shot his chest.

I heard someone muttered [Amazing…..] at the movements that looked like it was from a stylish hard-action movie.

But, in the battle field there was another meaning of surprise there.

“N-no way………..for those guys to get beaten that easily…………!”

“What is with that <<Blaze>>………”

Just 10 seconds right after Lilith announced the commencement of the <<Kouryou battle>>, 3 people-----what’s more among them there was 1 <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>------were defeated and the 2nd year selected members were getting agitated.

Agitated, which meant it was a chance.

“Like I said, if you day dream………..wait, I'm not obligated to say it twice.”

Before the 2nd years regained their composure, Lilith pulled the trigger and another person collapsed-----

She then easily dodged the attack of the comrade she made an enemy out of and counterattacked.

The only ones remaining were the <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> <<Duo>>.

“Well then……..this would take around 1 minute I guess.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kurun* Lilith rotated the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> in her hands.

(That is a habit more than a provocation.)

However that trivial habit-------even though it was for an instant but certainly, she would not shoot.

And the remaining 2 <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> did not miss that instant.

They were holding a <<<nowiki>Small</nowiki> sword>> and <<Scaramasax>> respectively and attacked the gold girl.

Different from just now, Lilith made a huge body motion to dodge for the first time at the sharp blade combinations.

But she could not run away.

There was a difference in physical abilities and she was not allowed to run away.

The 2 blades were attacking in repeated rapid succession and Lilith was only on the defensive.

But, the moment after she dodged the <<Scaramasax>>-----

“How about this?”

While twisting her upper body, Lilith moved the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> behind her hips and shot a bullet. It was a so-called acrobatic shot.

The <<<nowiki>Small</nowiki> sword>> user was the one who collapsed.

The moment his <<Duo>> collapsed, the <<Scaramasax>> user took his sights off Lilith for an instant.

---That chance became fatal.

His legs got swept and he tumbled down-------and at the same time he raised his face, the gun was thrust towards his forehead.

“Right at the 1 minute mark I guess.”

Lilith made a fearless smile-----

And immediately, the gunshot to indicate the end of <<Kouryou battle>> echoed throughout the training area.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 7.jpg|thumb]]

“I am sorry to say but, you took 1 minute 6 seconds.”

“A-ra, that’s disappointing.”

Rather, she replied back happily and Lilith turned her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> into the <<Flame>> and scattered it.

While looking at that appearance from the visitor seat, the gothic girl started talking to Lilith.

“The <<Kouryou battle>> is something to allow the 1st years to gain experience by fighting stronger opponents on equal ground depending on the strategies and-------at times, possibly defeating the opponent.”

“Yes, I know.”

The Chairman raised her eyebrows at the gold girl’s careless reply.

“Then why did you do something like this, commencing it alone and what’s more, destroyed the original schedule date by wishing for the commencement of the <<Kouryou battle>> to happen, I would like you to tell me as promised.”

“I want to host a party.”

“…………What do you mean?”

“I am saying that I want to host a party to deepen my relationship with my classmates. And what’s more I want to make it grand.”

“In what way is that related to the <<Kouryou battle>>.”

The Chairman asked again at the reply that was not an answer.

“That’s because I had no choice. The <<Kouryou battle>> was clashing with the date, when I thought of borrowing the arena.”

“……….Which means, you wanted to end the <<Kouryou Battle>> quickly for your own personal reasons.”

“Bingo. That was helpful, I can finish this faster.”

The Chairman made a sigh at Lilith who winked.

“Seriously…………….you did something problematic for me……I have to either arrange something with the same contents again in the future or maybe prepare something different……..this is a headache.”

“Then there is no problem.”

Just what is, everyone in the training area lent their ears to Lilith’s words.

“Just like what you saw, my ability has surpassed the 2nd year selected members. If you say it is possible to defeat stronger opponent in equal ground depending on the strategies then………….could you show that to me?”

“……..I see. Which means, you want to hold a dance party.”

“Yes, that’s right. We will dance. The dress up would be <<Blaze>> and the flowing song would be dances of sword strikes.”

“Kuhah, this ojou-sama is one hell of a rampaging horse.”

Contrary to the words she said softly, Tsukimi made a smile.

“Let’s see, the title would be-----”

While saying that, the gold girl stopped at one point.

“<<Survive>>.”

The target her sights were pointed at was-----me.

“…………Just how much did you mess her up.”

Inside the echoing sound of bamboo swords hitting, Tachibana asked me while I was recalling back the events from a few hours ago.

A few days ago, I roughly told everyone about the case of me being dragged outside the academy by Lilith.

I did not tell her about the <<Duo>> matter but, a lot happened and I got scolded by her.

“Seriously………….”

Tachibana made a big sigh at me who replied back with a wry smile.

“-----With that said, when you all go out together with your escort, just take position and pay attention ♪Of course for attacking too, be very aware for sniping------”

(…………Sniping huh)

While receiving Tsukimi’s lecture blankly, I was reminded of Lilith’s <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

(3 more days left to the <<Survive>>……..)

In replacement for the <<Kouryou battle>>, the event hosted by Lilith that was decided opened hurriedly-------the <<Survive>>.

The contents of the new <<Blaze practice>> rules are below.

○Everyone in the 1st year vs Lilith alone.

○Usage of the <<Blaze>> is permitted.

○Time limit is 1 hour.

○The place is the northern block of the A La Mode.

○Either one of the following is the victory condition for the 1st year team.

A. Everyone is not eliminated (Everyone is not unconscious).

B. Scatter the rose attached onto Lilith’s chest.

Only 3 things changed.

First was the opponent.

Even though it became one person, Lilith defeated the selected 2nd year members with ease.

She is <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> like us but, it was better to think that she is much stronger than us judging by the abilities we saw.

Next was place.

There were 2 reasons why the A La Mode grounds were selected.

The first one, if the place had many obstructions then the 1st year team would be extremely in the disadvantage. It made a lot of sense, from what I saw from that one battle held in the training area.

If it was a place with obstructions, then wouldn’t the premises of the academy be okay too--------the answer to that question is the 2nd reason.

It seemed (According to Lilith), it was more interesting to fight in a shopping mall compared to the school.

Incidentally, the A La Mode was reserved by an Ojou-sama of a big company with for the reason of making an independent movie-----which will never be completed.

The last would be the victory condition.

Regarding this, I think we have quite the advantage.

Lilith will have to continue running around and hiding, and needs to eliminate everyone one of us who just need to survive.

It was not hard to imagine how annoying that would be, if I were in her shoes.

(Nonetheless, I have no intention of running around.)

For the second one, it would be our victory if we scattered the rose on Lilith’s chest; it was very like her.

In order to show her confidence that she would not lose if she fought normally, she imposed a handicap onto herself.

But even so, the gold girl probably thought that her victory was something unshakable.

(The source of that confidence is the <<{{Furigana|One kind of a blaze|Unrivaled Blaze}}>>------the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>, huh…………..)

Just how should I fight an opponent with a super far-range weapon while I am a super close-combat fighter.

I know that it was only natural to somehow get close to her no matter what but----------

(Bullets that surpass the speed of sound…………how am I going to slip past that…………)

Originally, it would be suitable to go with the '''No plan''' like the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.

But this time, I have to make a counter-plan for this <<Survive>>, the possibility of things ending before I could even get close to her was very high.

(I can’t dodge that as expected…………)

And when I was worrying in my head-----

“Hello hello! Kokonoe-kun!!”

I got called out by a loud voice and Tsukimi was staring at me when I noticed.

“Did you listen to Sensei’s talk?”

“Ah…….so-sorry, I did not listen.”

After I apologized, I could hear laughter coming from everywhere in the class.

“It would be problematic if you don’t listen properly…………..even though I said that, I was talking about how the class has ended a little earlier because I taught you all everything I needed to teach.”

When I looked at the clock, there were only a few minutes left to the end of the class.

“Then I don’t have to really pay attention………….”

“You didn’t pay attention to the last part because you were daydreaming right?”

“Uu…………..”

When I fumbled my words, Tsukimi brought her face closer and moved her mouth without letting out her voice.

“I’ll scold you, you know.”

There was probably no mistake that she would destroy me.

“By the way~, what was Kokonoe-kun daydreaming about? Is it perhaps about Lilith-chan?”

“………….Yes, that’s right. Even though I said that, I don’t mean it in a weird way; I was just thinking how I should fight against the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.”

“Just dodge the bullet ☆”

“Don’t ask for the impossible.”

I shouted in reflex. But------

“Ahaha, It’s true that '''''it is impossible for your current''''' <<Level>>”

I understood Tsukimi’s announcement-----and several people moved their expression including me.

“Haaaai, Sensei. I have a question.”

That slow voice was from a girl called Kibitsu.

Just like that absent minded personality, she did not leave any good results in practical skill practice but her studies were quite good.

I often spotted her talking closely with Miyabi.

“Since you said it is impossible then, are you saying that we can dodge it sooner or later?”

“Un, once your <<Level>> gets to <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> you can somewhat dodge it I guess♪”

“Seriously……….”

“Honorifics♥”

“Is that true………….”

“Of course of course ☆ You will become somewhat able to see it♪”

Together with Tsukimi’s tone, it was unexpectedly hard to believe.

But if that was the truth then, it would be okay to call the <<Exceed>> beings that surpassed humans.

“That’s amazing---.but, I feel <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> isn’t really that faraway----”

Not feeling that surprised, Kibitsu said that in a calm tone.

(It’s true that, it’s not that faraway………..)

It’s 2 more to go if I think that I am <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> now.

As if to deny that thought, Tsukimi extended a finger and swung it left and right.

“That is unexpectedly far you know. Reaching <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> is still bearable but, the <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> wall is very very high. So high that around 3 or 4 people at most are only able to reach it every year.”

“-----Wha!!”

There were various reactions, there were people who raised their voice, turned speechless, and stood up but most of the students were surprised or in discomposure.

That was only normal. Judging by the first year students, it’s like saying around 70% of us would drop out really.

“Ah, but but, you all are qualified to graduate the moment you all reach <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> so relax ☆ Look, it would be unfavorable for the Dawn organization if they asked for too much ♪”

A relaxed atmosphere spread out at Tsukimi’s follow.

As expected from the Dawn organization-----it looks like the academy side thought about that too.

But, if the system is like that then------

(It would be great if they did not kick out the loser in the enrollment ceremony………..)

The ponytail girl floated in my mind.

Are they saying that they have no use for people that couldn’t survive when they have to live.

Cutting them off just because they failed in an exam once was a little------

No, it should not be a small loss, thinking in future prospects.

In the first place, as long as people who have the <<Qualification>> are rare, it would be very inefficient since not everyone was able to enroll if they wanted to.

However, that question stopped and left a small thorn inside me when a boy asked Tsukimi a question.

“Sensei, why is sublimating from <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> to <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> that tough?”

“Hnn, I think it’s obvious that there is only 1 difference through maths. Well to make things simple, almost everything until <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> is physical ability enhancement. But-----”

Tsukimi made 3 fingers stand at first but, made it four once she reached the middle of her talk.

“Mental strength enhancement will start from <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> and it would bring out the true power of the <<Blaze>>.”

<<Blaze>>------a weapon that was able to defeat someone without physically injuring them.

However it has highly classified information that, if killing intent was put inside, it would become just as a deadly a weapon.

I thought that was all there was to it.

If I were to name other advantages then, I thought it would be around the specificity that we do not need to carry it around because it was different from normal weapons but………

(True power--------what kind of power is within the <<Blaze>>………..?)

However unfortunately, the chance to find out about that was postponed.

“Well, if you want to know the true powers at <<<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> then confirm it yourself with your eyes when you get to that, and class is going to end any time now ♪”

The chime rang just at that timing.

“Well then, we will be having physical enhancement training like usual in the afternoon so, be careful not to be late ☆”

After saying that, Tsukimi left the classroom.

“-----Ah, yeah yeah.”

The moment I thought she did that, she came back with movements like a playback.

“For the sake of my cute cute students, and because Kokonoe-kun begged while crying, I will tell you all the method to handle the<<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> ♪”
I don’t remember crying nor did I beg, but I kept silent since I was curious about what the method was.

While looking at everyone in the class holding their breath, Tsukimi made an annoying long pause and-----

“Dodge with your spirit ♥”

She told us a completely useless method.

(I was an idiot to expect something…………)

“………A union?”

Since there were clear skies today, we decided to spread a sheet out on the lawn outside and have lunch on it today.

There was a different kind of charm, being surrounded by stacked boxes cramped with many dishes from the cafeteria buffet under the warm sunlight.

Pleasant winds blew past by, the smell of grass tickled my nose, and it felt as if the food was more delicious compared to usual.

In the middle, Tachibana asked us if we should make a union for the <<Survive>>.

“Umu. You all know that there are people that have already teamed up right? I thought it would be good if we team up and challenge her just like them.”

Although everyone in the class were comrades in the <<Survive>>, it’s not like we were a big rock.

If there were people that wanted to fight then there would be people that would want to run and hide to avoid losing consciousness.

That was why the people that chose to fight, got along together and joined hands; and several teams were made just like Tachibana said.

From what I saw from Lilith vs the selected 2nd years, she was not someone that we could beat just because we gathered more heads and everyone most likely understood that.

But, the range of strategy would broaden if we increased in numbers and the winning percentage would also increase.

So Tachibana invited us after thinking about that.

“If it is okay with you all, how about it?”

Tachibana turned her face around and looked at me, Julie, Tora and the rest.

“………….Well, I don’t mind but, how about you Julie?”

This had nothing to do with the <<Duo>> this time…………nevertheless, I’ll try asking Julie------

“If Tooru wishes for it.”

After she answered, it looked like Julie was planning to fight as a <<Duo>>.

“If that is the case then let’s team up. Pleasure working with you, Tachibana.”

While saying that, I got a hamburger.

“Umu, it’s decided then.”

“Fufu, let’s work hard together, Julie-chan.”

“Ya---”

“What about you Tora?”

“Fuun. Normally, I don’t like grouping up and fight………….but, even I know the likelihood of me winning is exceedingly low if I fight that woman honestly like an idiot at this current stage.”

(You could have said it honestly……..)

“So it’s okay to say that the members here are in a union right?”

Tora nodded and Tatsu who was stuffing food into his mouth *Muga**muga* nodded too, and with this the battle union with the usual members had been established.

“So let’s decide how to fight then.”

After I said that while picking up the octopus sandwich, Tachibana *I have waited for this* made a smile.

“Fufu actually, I have already thought of several plans already. Would you let me explain it together with the building map? Of course, you all can say anything you want if you have an idea or something.”

“You’re really into this.”

While feeling a sense of admiration to her, I took a bite into a chicken nugget.

“Fufu, it’s only natural. I told you before but, I hate losing and I like making plans like this.”

(As expected from a Shogi lover. Now that I think about it, she said she made lots of plans during the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> too, and defeated 3 to 4 groups…….)

……………While recalling back the things I heard during GW, I picked up a Tatsutaage<ref group ="2E">Fish/meat flavored with soy sauce and cooking sauce, coated with starch and then deep fried</ref> with my chopsticks.

“Ah oh yeah. I have something to say before telling the plans------”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mogu**mogu* while I was stuffing my cheeks with the Tatsutaage, Tachibana turned towards me.

“Kokonoe. Did you think I did not notice you eating only meat from just now!?”

“-----!?”

I was really surprised.

……………Enough for the meat to get stuck in my throat.

“Hn, Hngu….!! oOfuu……….nnGu, fuooo………!!”

[To-To-Tooru-kun, are you okay………!?][What are you doing………..]

Worried and astonished voices came flying to me while I was hitting my chest.

“Wa-ter……..! Give, water…….!!”

“Seriously, this is the certainty of divine punishment.”

While saying that, Tachibana started pouring barley tea into my paper cup.

---But, I did not have the leisure to wait and took the nearest paper cup while having teary eyes.

“Uh!? Wa-wait, Kokonoe. That’s-----”

I heard Tachibana say something but, I did not bother about it and washed the barley tea down inside my throat.

“My………partially……drank………..”

After drinking up the cup of tea, I made a big exhale.

“………..Fu, haa………..haa…………haa. I thought I was a goner…….”

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

I thanked Julie who was rubbing my back.

“A-aah. Somehow………”

While nodding, Tachibana sent her sights towards me.

Although I prepared myself to get lectured for only eating meat-----

“Ah-re?”

Tachibana’s face was red for some reason and she was trembling.

“What’s wrong, Tachiba-----”

“Ko-Ko-Ko………Kokonoe you pervert---------!!”

Tachibana suddenly shouted that while running away.

We looked at her back absentmindedly and saw her off.

“Why……………”

(It’s tomorrow huh…………)

On the night before the <<Survive>>.

After getting out of the baths and leaning against the wall, I absentmindedly thought of Lilith.

The <<{{Furigana|One kind of a blaze|Unrivaled Blaze}}>> which held unparalleled power----- the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

But that weapon was not the only one that was strong.

From the way she moved her body she showed during the fight with the selected 2nd years, it was understandable that she was quite used to fighting.
That was why, I am looking forward to tomorrow's <<Survive>>.

It was clear from her attitude that this started because I rejected Lilith’s invitation but, that was not all.

I think we came up with all the possible plans we could think of and we had only one plan to handle the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

But, I had no idea whether or not it was possible and more importantly, I don’t know if I could get into the distance needed to execute the plan.

(I have to do without practice, I guess. And…………..)

Other than the strategy and plans, there were some things I thought I needed to do no matter what.

That is-----

“Tooru, apple tea.”

“Ah……..aah, Thanks.”

I regained myself when Julie called out and stopped my thinking.

After taking the cup filled with apple tea, I took a sip.

“Fuu……….”

I clearly felt the hot fluid flowing down to my stomach.

Around the time I put my mouth on the cup for another sip, Julie came over to the distance where our shoulders were touching.

After she sat down, Julie drank the cup she was holding with her small mouth and *Gulp* that sound came from her throat.

“It is delicious.”

“Yeah, it’s tasty.”

I agreed with the smiling silver girl.

The milk tea I drank with Lilith was delicious too but, this apple tea had an even better taste of deliciousness.

(Although this is just an instant………….)

Julie probably felt the same, that this was delicious too.

The time I went through with the silver girl, sometimes felt gentle and calm so much that I felt guilty.

The memories painted with sadness, rage, resentment and despair, were forgotten even though it was temporarily.

I could feel the warm normal days which I had lost before.

I sometimes worry if I am allowed to feel that warmness again.

But, it’s true that there was a part of me that did not want to let it go.

“…………..Tooru. Are you thinking about tomorrow?”

“Aah. Tomorrow----rather, I am thinking about Lilith.”

“Is that so…………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kupi* Julie took a sip of the apple tea and opened her mouth again.

“Tomorrow……….for tomorrow-----let’s win, definitely.”

“Win huh………..That’s true, it’s not good to think that it’s okay to lose.”

Let’s win, instead of working hard.

Different from the way she pumped herself up during the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, I thought Julie was reliable.

“Alright, then………let’s go to sleep already.”

“Ya---”

Around the time when the date was about to change, I was going to get to bed but-----

“Tooru. Err……….is it okay to sleep together?”

“………Tonight '''''too'''''?”

Julie nodded when I asked again.

Yes, tonight “Too”.

Actually for the past few days, Julie had been saying she wanted to sleep together.

This became frequent, ever since the time Julie told me the reason why she was an <<Avenger>> like me on that night.

“……………I understand. Let’s sleep together.”

“Ya--. Thank you very much, Tooru.”

Julie made a happy smile.

(Well, I guess I have no choice………….)

Although by accident, she had found out about my past and because of that she told me of her injured heart and memories she did not want to talk about originally.

Her feelings were probably unstable because of that.

In order to divert that sad feeling even if it was little, I continued patting Julie’s head until she fell asleep for tonight too.

Just past noon on the next day.

We went outside the premises to head to the place where <<Survive>> was going to be held.

We got off the monorail and after we got on the private bus that was waiting in front of the station, the bus reached the rooftop carpark in the A La Mode in around 10 minutes.

The bus we were riding on now was the only one in this place which usually had many cars parked too.

“Seriously…………..just how are they, to be able to borrow the whole place.”

“What’s more it seems it's borrowed for 3 days. Just how much did this cost.”

After looking around the deserted parking spot, I mumbled that and Kigami matched up with my talk.

They considered that the building interiors would be more or less damaged, so they borrowed the place for a few days in reserve for repairs.

“………………………Fuun.”

After Kigami noticed I was the one that called out to him, he raised his eyebrows and distanced himself from me.

(What is it? Did I do something to make him hate me……..?)

After I twist my neck, Izumi who was Kigami’s <<Duo>> hit my shoulder.

“That fella Kigami, lost to you during the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> right? That’s why he is looking at Kokonoe with rival eyes. Since he has a very sporty personality, he seriously hates losing.”

“Izumi!!”

He probably guessed what we were talking about. Kigami shouted at Izumi.

“Hei Hei. So see you later Kokonoe, let’s work hard. Also, please don’t be angry at him.”

“Aah, I get it.”

With a light heart, Izumi ran towards Kigami.

“Fufuu, that was a disaster.”

“Well, I can’t be helped.”

It seems Tachibana heard the conversation and made a wry smile, I also replied back after shrugging my shoulders.

“And, looks like the organizer is here.”

I don’t know what car model it was but, a high-class looking black car was reflecting the sunlight while showing itself on the rooftop carpark.

The car then slowly stopped beside the bus we rode on.

The first one that got of the car was not Lilith but her butler-----Sara.

After Sara made a respectful bow, the figure of the gold girl who was her master, appeared from inside.

With the black car as the background, the eye-catching beautiful {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} was shining under the sun and her {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} were like jewels.

A girl wearing black clothes showed herself from behind while wearing a bewitching smile.

Within the many people holding their breath at them, Tsukimi who rode on the bus to lead us mumbled something.

“Seriously, why am I the only one that has to take care of the brats………….”

“Maybe they didn’t want to let you on because you would cause a ruckus?”

“I’ll crush you……………primarily with one of the 3 great desires.”

“Please no.”

Since she was someone that would seriously do it, I distanced myself by taking a step back just in case.

“Everyone. There is a talk the chairman wants to present. Please keep quiet.”

Mikuni-sensei started the proceedings and everyone’s sights gathered on the chairman.

“Everyone, how do you do. Everyone should know this but, we were supposed to commence the <<Kouryou battle>> today. But-------”

The gold girl lowered her head after the chairman directed her hands to Lilith beside her as if to introduce her.

“Due to the wish of Lilith=Bristol over here who enrolled here from our sibling academy, St Foren academy, the plan has changed to commencing the social gathering----<<Survive>>.”

Even though she said it was a change in schedule, the goal for the <<Kouryou battle>> was to make us challenge stronger opponents with strategies, had not changed in the <<Survive>>.

Because of that, the chairman talked to make us have fun fighting against Lilith no matter how we do it.

“I pray from the bottom of my heart that you will all gain good experience from this <<Survive>>.”

It’s not like there was any special change; the whole thing would start once Lilith entered the building 10 minutes after we first entered the building.

After the explanations were over, my classmates went inside the A La Mode building one after another to start the <<Blaze practice>> which was borrowing the name of a social gathering.

But, I only took a backward glance at everyone and did not move from my spot.

“It’s okay to head inside with everyone first, Julie.”

“Tooru…………”

After I lightly tap the silver girl’s shoulder while she was slightly raising her eyebrows, I headed closer to Lilith.

“What is wrong, Kokonoe Tooru?”

The chairman stopped me when I was heading towards a different direction from the building.

“Sorry. There is something I want to talk with Lilith before this starts------”

“I have nothing to talk about.”

“…………..And that is the case.”

Her clear rejecting voice interrupted my words. Of course, it was Lilith.

“I have something to say no matter what.”

“I won’t say-----”

“Kuhah, isn’t it okay? '''''Specially''''' allowing something small like a talk, ojou-sama.”

Lilith moved her eyebrows, at Tsukimi’s forced verbal argument.

It might be a revenge for making her come here on the bus or maybe she had something against Lilith who moved around as she likes by using the <<Exception>> shield-----

I don’t know what her reasons were but, it was a lifesaving question to me.

“That’s true. Just like what Rito says, isn’t it okay to '''''specially''''' allow a talk?”

“…………..I get it.”

“Thank you for the recommendation, Chairman………..and Tsukimi-sensei.”

“Kuhah. It’s okay. It looks like things are getting interesting anyway.”

The lifesaver had a useless reason.

“I’ll say this first; it would be a problem if the starting time becomes late if you talk for too long. Please end everything within 5 minutes okay?”

“Yes, I understand.”

After making a smile while looking up at me, the chairman took a step back.

I finally come face to face with the gold girl and called out to her name.

“Lilith.”

“…………………”

Even though she was averting her face away, I did not care about it and talked to her-------and lowered my head.

“I am sorry to refuse your <<Duo>> invitation.”

“……………..After saying you wanted to talk, is that all you wanted to say?”

Even though she was facing away while leaving it as it is, her bad mood was straightforwardly being told.

“Aah, that’s right. I could only say the reason why I refused that time so------sorry.”

“You don’t really need to lower your head. It does not change the fact you refused my invitation even if you apologize and whether you do. Of course, I have no plans to even give an atom of consideration in the <<Survive>> later.”

“Aah, I don’t mind that. I really want to fight against Lilith’s full strength anyway.”

I thrust my fist at the gold girl.

“I will go at full strength too. If both of us go at full strength, I feel we will accept each other without any reservations and stop being in the winning and losing relationship once the <<Survive>> is over.”

“…………You’re an idiot right.”

“I sometimes think that.”

“I don't even know how to reply to that………..”

Lilith faced her back towards me, thinking that there was nothing left to talk about.

I thought this when I saw the back of the gold girl.

Once everything ended, definitely………..

“Then, I’ll wait inside. Let’s talk again after this ends.”

“……………….”

After I said my goodbyes and started heading inside the building-----

Lilith opened her mouth while facing her back towards me.

“I will become that girl’s power----------you said this right.”

“Yeah I did.”

Lilith turned back and looked towards the entrance to the building.

Julie was being pointed at by her {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}}.

“Then prove it.”

The gold girl took a glance at Julie and stared at me.

“But I will not forgive that-------I will have you know how useless you are.”

I did not reply to those words and ran towards Julie.

I muttered to no one in particular.

“I already know that……………”

It is because I am useless, that I am here.

===Part 2===

“We will accept each other if we go at full strength-------he is just like a child.”

Lilith did not say anything to Sakuya who said it in astonishment.

“Sakuya-sama. We have confirmed their deployment in the vicinity. There are no problems if we start anytime.”

“Good work, Mikuni.”

After Mikuni finished giving out orders to his previous students, he reported to Sakuya.

This was still a public area even though it was fully reserved, and in order to commence the <<Blaze practice>>, the <<Exceeds>> deployed from the Dawn organization were securing the vicinity.

“Since that is the case, let’s start this.”

“Yes, I understand.”

“Ojou-sama please be careful.”

“Thank you, Sara. I can have fun for around 1 hour…………..well, it would be nice if they can last that long.”

Lilith replied with that to her personal attendant and faced towards the building entrance before Sakuya talked to her.

“The battle between the same <<{{Furigana|One and only|Unrivaled}}>> but does not have the same <<Blaze>>, and the same two that has '''driven them''' away…………..I am looking forward to see it, Lilith=Bristol.”

“Pray that it will meet expectations…………for them that is.”

Last time in the chairman's room of Kouryou academy, the words Mikuni said------the person that got driven away.

Yes, just like Tooru and the rest, Lilith had driven away a <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> at <<{{Furigana|I|Level 1}}>>.

However, unlike Tooru and the rest, it seemed it was to measure the power of the <<Unrivalled Blaze>>.

But the biggest difference would be that the gold girl had driven that person away alone and what’s more uninjured.

“I’ll be going then.”

Lilith swayed her {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} with her hand and entered the building.

After the automated door closed behind her, the outside sound got cut off and silence immediately wrapped around her.

“……….Fufu.”

During the middle of her slow descent down the escalator that had stopped because the power supplies were turned off------

Each time she descended one floor after another, she understood that her feelings were uplifting.

Lilith was fighting with a different type of nervousness compared to her hunting hobby; she liked this electrifying atmosphere.

She naturally leaked a smile at her throbbing heart.

(Like a child, huh………..)

Even though Sakuya said that, Lilith understood Tooru’s words.

But, since he said to accept each other, bringing out our full strength would not be enough.

She thought it was an indispensable condition to show the <<Power>> to be able to accept each other.

(Can you keep up with me? My full strength that is.)

In that instant-----

The sound of the air and her thoughts were cut through.

A surprise attack. It was an <<Arrow>> aimed towards Lilith.

But-------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pashi*!! The '''''arrow disappeared''''' together with a dry sound.

No, it was different. Lilith caught it with her hands.

“N-no wayyyyy………..”

The girl that shot the arrow------Kibitsu was taken back by the event that just happened in front of her.

The time she regained her composure was when Lilith threw the arrow to the ground and making it turn back to the <<Flame>>.

“--------!!”

Even though she quickly nocked the arrow for the second shot, Lilith was already pointing her gun towards Kibitsu.

The moment she pulled the trigger, the gold girl proclaimed this.

“<<Survive>> start.”

Immediately, the gunshot echoing throughout the building became the starting signal for battle.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="2E" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2014-07-20T16:12:12Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 4 『Equal to the Protection of a Knight』 */

==Chapter 4 『Equal to the Protection of a Knight』==

===Part 1===

“Finally a breather………”

During the time the sun was starting to set, we got onto the monorail and took a seat before making a big sigh.

“Seriously. Haaa………”

Tachibana sat opposite to me, while making a sigh overflowing with tiredness just like me.

Beside her was Miyabi while Julie was sitting beside me.

It was my fault to be the first one to sit but, it felt a little uncomfortable being surrounded by girls.

“I-I wonder if those people are alright…………”

“Nai, no need to worry. They only fainted.”

Right after the gun sound, I and Julie checked the pulse of the group of males and the part that got shot-------their head and after we confirmed there was a pulse and no external injuries, we immediately took Miyabi and Tachibana away from the spot.

After that, there was quite a commotion but, there was probably no one that could understand the truth of what happened there. Of course, that goes for the group of four that got shot in the head too.

“I see, it's alright then. I’m glad………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Hafuuu* Miyabi was the only one that made a relieved sigh.

Julie felt the same as usual but, I and Tachibana stiffened our faces.

“……….That is a <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> <<Blaze>> right, if I am correct?”

“Aah. There is no mistake.”

While Julie and Miyabi were having a conversation at the side, we started to exchange words while looking outside the window.

“The manifestation of the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> huh………..just what is going on I wonder? I never heard of that before.”

Tachibana probably recalled back the things that were taught in class.

She brought her eyebrows closer and took a posture as if she was troubled.

“Maybe, it’s because she is '''''special'''''.”

While recalling back the conversation I had with the gold girl, I continued my words.

“Lilith said she was an <<Exception>>. And is the same as me, a <<{{Furigana|One and only|Unrivaled}}>>.”

“If I think that her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> is a <<Blaze>> which no one else can manifest like your <<Shield>> then, a consistency would be met.”

“Aah, I thought so too……………but even so, I was surprised she used her <<Blaze>> in a place with so many people like that.”

“Seriously. Although we got saved but, just what was she thinking…………”

“Anyway, we have to head over to Mikuni-sensei once we get back.”

If we were to encounter trouble during our outings then, we have the duty to report.

“Umu, that’s true………..b-by the way Kokonoe. This might be an abrupt question but------ar-are you and Julie……go-go-going out with each other?”
“……………huh?”

Not only did the talk change suddenly, I had no Idea what I was told for a moment.

“Wh-why that suddenly……..? Ah, maybe you are talking about us going out?”

“It’s okay until there but apart from that, we unexpectedly just unexpectedly and only unexpectedly saw her feeding ic-ice cream to you and well…………”

“----Uh!?”

Right now, I would definitely spit out if I had any drinks stuffed into my mouth.

“Th-that’s just a portion given by Julie and……….”

I then moved my sights towards Julie and Miyabi-----

They probably heard our conversation. Both of them were staring at me.

Especially Miyabi, maybe she really likes loves stories because, I could see something hot dwelling in her sights.

“A-am I right, Julie?”

“Ya--. It was very delicious so. It is expected from Miyabi’s recommendation.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Hoo* I made a sigh at Julie’s reply.

……………...I felt someone making a sigh just like me in the surroundings but, it was probably my imagination.

“Th-then……….the cake too?”

“Aah, Julie could not finish that so------wait, how come you two know that much!?”

[No, err, hahahaha…………..] [A-ahahaha……..]

Both of their dry laughs piled against each other and echoed throughout the vehicle fruitlessly.

It became night time and the matter that happened in the A La Mode turned up in the news.

But the contents were saying 4 young men collapsed from '''''heatstroke'''''. Instead of them fainting with an unexplainable phenomenon, also, there was completely nothing in the part where there was a quarrel before they collapsed.

The news summed up with [Please be careful of heatstroke], and changed to the next topic.

(I guess the information got manipulated……….)

When they immediately reported to Mikuni-sensei the moment they got back to the academy, he [We will deal with it immediately] told us that and most probably that was what happened.

If I was asked whether I got saved, I would reply yes but, there was some kind of vague fear in a sense.

Whether it’s the <<Qualification Ceremony>> that has completely no information leaked to the public or this matter, I wonder just how big is Kouryou academy------and also the Dawn organization’s influential power.

Tsukimi said that the country is attached to this but, that fact might actually be real.

Although I am alright now because I was getting protected but, I am going to use this <<Power>> the academy side gave me for my own goal someday.
I wonder how the academy side would deal with me at that time.

(………...No matter what happens, only for that guy I will definitely------)

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Girari* when I gripped my hand tightly-----

“Tooru. You can use the bath.”

Fu………...I relaxed when I heard Julie’s one sentence after she got out from the bath.

“Aah-----I under------wait, Julie………….!?”

“--------?”

I got surprised because Julie’s clothes’ was no different from usual until now; the one piece of shirt.

“Di-didn’t you buy clothes……….”

“I sent the clothes with the express home delivery service so, it will come tomorrow. Also------I did not buy any pajamas.”

(That’s true………..)

Now that she said it, it’s true that she didn’t buy one.

Which means; she will continue to remain in a hard to look at appearance from now on.

“It is alright. There is no problem with this.”

I am the one with the problems.

I wish she would somewhat consider my feeling of embarrassment when she accidentally touches me with those slender legs when she sleeps together with me.

“By the way, Tooru.”

But however--------

“…………...Can I sleep with you today too?”

Not even a fragment of my thoughts reached her and Julie requested me with upturned eyes.

And like that for today too, the start of a night with endless worries has been decided……….

This happened during the end of lunch time on the next day-------

We were heading towards the school gate for the physical enhancement training for today too, and the sight of glowing gold entered the side of my sights and I stopped my legs.

“Tooru?”

Julie who was walking in front, *Chirin* looked behind.

“Sorry. Please go on ahead, Julie.”

After Julie nodded, I headed to the dorm’s balcony-----where I saw the light come from.

After I left the lounge, Lilith was elegantly tasting milk tea while sitting at a table.

“……………Was there a table here before?”

“Sara prepared it.”

Lilith swayed her {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} and slightly sent her sights towards the butler standing by behind her.

“More importantly, what do you want? Did you reconsider being my <<Duo>> like I thought?”

“Sorry, but that isn’t it. I just thought that you aren’t going to the physical enhancement training even though it is going to start soon. You don’t show your face in class and training so, Tsukimi……Sensei was quite angry you know.”

Following after she first transferred to the school, Lilith did not show up in either classes or training.

“I don’t really mind it. I did not come to Japan to take on something like that.”

“It might be true but, I do think studying is important though………….”

“I already finished high-school level of study a long time ago. There is no choice to become an <<Exceed>> unless I enter this school so, I just became a member.”

“T-that’s amazing………”

Whether its Lilith or Julie, it seems the foreigners in our class have very excellent results.

“But if that is the case then-----”

Then, I think it’s better if you at least come to training.

My words were interrupted before I could say that.

“You know. Why must I be told that by you?”

“What do you mean by why------if you don’t pass time with everyone then, you might get left out in the class you know. If that happens then you can’t make any friend right?”

I think she is already being left out but, I think it's still in a stage for recovery.

“…………...You’re a softhearted person huh.”

“I-isn’t it normal?”

“It seems you jumped in to cover the girls in the A La Mode too; I think you are softhearted enough though?”

“It’s only normal to save a comrade.”

“…………...Fuun. I don’t hate those kinds of things.”

Her {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} stared at me and *doki* my heart skipped.

“O-oh yeah. Speaking of A La Mode, I have something I want to ask you. Yesterday why were you-----”

“Wait a moment, Kokonoe Tooru.”

Lilith interrupted my words and stood up before making a mischievous smile.

“Let’s see……….if you want me to answer your question then, go out with me now ♪”

“Go out with you………there is a class after----”

“Don’t make me say it twice.”

Just like the reenactment from a few days ago, I felt a little regretful to have talked to Lilith.

Just when I was brought to the staff member building’s courtyard, I was a taken back.

There was a helicopter ready for takeoff over there. It seems it was for private use.

My clothes and hair got messed up by the wind produced by the rotor.

“Where are we going with this…………..”

“Fufu, A nice place ♪”

Although I asked her when I was about to get into the helicopter, it seemed she was planning not to tell me.

(Ya-re Ya-re. Just where am I being brought to-----)

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fuwa*.

The moment we took off, my balance collapsed when I was attacked by a floating feeling as if I lost my foot hold.

If I did not have the seat belt on my hips then, I would have probably rolled down to the ground pathetically.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pofuu*

But, I don’t know whether it was lucky or unlucky, I collapsed to the side.

During that time, since Lilith spread out her arms to catch me in reflex, my face dug in between her soft and big breasts.

“Hey, are you okay?”

“So-sorry……… I was surprised because it suddenly felt light when we flew so………..”

I was asked '''''what are you doing''''' and I replied back while feeling embarrassed.

“Puu. How pathetic……well leaving that aside, could you hurry up and get away? You’re a little heavy.”

“So-sorry!! It wasn’t on purpose! But sorry!!”

“Be careful okay, fufu.”

After I apologized while quickly separating my body, Lilith placed her hands on her mouth and giggled as if my panic was to her liking.
The appearance of a gold girl laughing that happily was enough for me to be pulled to that charm and I was charmed by it for a while but------
I then noticed her butler Sara was giving me one heck of a glare behind her.

(Scaryyyy!!)

Although we left from Kouryou academy, it did not take even 5 minutes for the helicopter to land somewhere.

“This is………..”

Everyone would know if they are Japanese------it isn’t exaggerating for me to say that; it was a horror theme park.

Although she nodded, her {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} were fixed towards the {{Furigana|DNL|Death New Land}}.

It might be my imagination that those eyes looked very excited and could not calm down.

“Alright then, I will be going now Sara.”

“------!? O-ojou-sama, I……..!?”

“Sorry but, please take care of the stuff. I am going to deepen my relationship with my future <<Duo>>. Come on, let’s go Kokonoe Tooru.”

“Uooh!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gui* at the same time with my hands being pulled, Lilith started to run.

While feeling the sight of resentment coming again from my back, I ran together with her in a bind.

“It’s Turner! Turner is here! Look look, Kokonoe Tooru!”

We entered the park and Lilith pointed excitedly at the animal cartoon-costume.

Coupled with that appearance, more sights coming from the surroundings started to gather on the mascot character.

Incidentally while my hand was being grabbed, I couldn’t handle being the target of attention too.

“You aren’t a child so you don’t really have to make such a fuss…………”

“Well sorry. I was looking forward to this place since I got here.”

“Is that so. It sort of feels unexpected………..”

“I can’t help it since Britain doesn’t have one. When I decided to go to Japan, I thought that I definitely have to come here.”

While replying ''I see'', I felt that I saw a new face of the girl called Lilith.

Free, uncontrolled, and smart, she is from a distinguished family and an ojou-sama here overseas, also----

The <<Exception>> that uses the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

There is new info added into it other than the one i knew, and that is, she has a normal face of liking DNL.

(It would be nice if she tried getting closer to the class like this though…………..)

If she continued not going to class and taking training like now then, I feel that she would be left out by the class sooner or later…………no, I think she was quite left out already.

“Speaking of which is it okay to leave the maid------not that, the butler behind?”

“Aah, Sara? It’s okay. That girl is a little overprotective so, she would definitely not let me get on a roller coaster saying that it’s dangerous. To me who likes thrilling entertainment, I just can’t stand it.”

“It’s normal to make sure that the master does not go through any danger but, it’s true that, that is overprotective…………”

“Right? Even though it’s okay…………”

Lilith placed her hands on her hips and made a big sigh before making a wry smile.

“But, why is a girl a butler?”

“Her family has been working as my family’s butlers for generations. Her grandfather retired 3 years ago, and that girl became my personal attendant.”

It seems they have been together since the age of awareness and were raised like sisters.

“She was originally a girl that was always sticking close to me so; she made an amazing face when I told her that I got interested in you. That was interesting, fufufu.”

(No wonder………….)

I got convinced, when I recalled back the time when she poured the milk tea violently for me, and that time when Lilith held on to me inside the helicopter.

“Since before, that girl………aah, Rogers! It’s Rogers in the flesh!!”

In the middle of our conversation, Lilith saw the DNL main mascot and got excited.

From what I could see, I could only think that she was a normal girl.

“Ahhh mou, I can’t stand looking from so far away! We’re going to take a photo, Kokonoe Tooru!!”

After saying that, she linked her arms around mine.

However, since I was being pulled towards her, it was not something like walking together while having our arms linked.

“Wait wahh!? Le-Lilith! To-touc……no, wait, let goo!”

“We can’t afford to wait right! Touc? What is that, what is the meaning?”

Of course, there was no way I could voice it out and explain the meaning to her.

Something like, Lilith’s big soft breasts were touching me.

What’s more, it was shaking because she was running. *Tayun**Tayun* and would touch me each time it shook.

There is no way that any male would not get agitated from this, because of that; I made a shout inside my heart.

(Gi-give me a break-----------------------!!)

Not long later, the sun set and the surroundings were starting to get wrapped in the night’s darkness-----

I used up all my strength when I was brought around the park and was leaning on the bench completely exhausted.

“What a pathetic appearance………….here, cola.”

Lilith felt astounded at my state.

After saying my thanks and receiving the cola, I then moistened my throat.

“Seriously, weren’t you training yourself normally?”

“Even when you ask me that, these circumstances are different from the training, and also-----”

“Also?”

“…………Nothing.”

Since there were a lot of times we moved around while linking arms, my mental strength kept on reducing.

“Well, forget it. Let me drink too.”

After saying that, she *hyoi* took the cola I just drank, put in a straw and placed her mouth on the straw.

“I-if you wanted to drink cola too then, can’t you just buy two?”

While feeling the action happening in front of me with my heart pumping, I tried asking her------

“I can’t finish one drink alone. I'm bad with carbonated drinks.”

“You say you are bad with it but, aren’t you drinking it then?”

“I shook it before handing it to you to make it less carbonated.”

“Evil………….”

If she did not tell me then, I would have thought that the carbonate was just weaker.

I learned that there are a lot of truths that you are better off not knowing in this world.

“Ah----, that was fun. How long has it been since I played this much…………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Thud* Lilith sat beside me before, making a big stretch with her back.

Just like her words, she was making a satisfied smile on her face.

I then moved my sights towards the sky and saw one and two stars glittering although it was hard to see it because there were quite a few lights in the park.

Julie and the rest are probably together eating dinner by now.

(I wonder if everyone is worried. It’s inconvenient not to have a phone at times like this.)

Normally, Kouryou academy students are made to own a phone.

The academy would prepare one to be loaned when going out of school but, because I was brought outside in a special way by Lilith today, I don’t have it.

“The Night parade is later. I was looking forward to this too. It seems that it’s going to begin soon so, it is probably the best to take it easy until then. This is for you too.”

“I am really thankful for the consideration………...by the way, is it okay to talk a little until the parade starts?”

“Okay. I did promise to answer your questions if you went out with me.”

I thought of what to ask at Lilith’s nod.

There were two things I wanted to ask.

“Let’s see. First off-----”

I hesitated in which one I should ask first before, determining.

“Lilith, you said that you are a <<Exception>> last time right? Is it because you can manifest a <<Blaze>> <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>?”

“That is one of the reasons. My <<Blaze>> is a <<{{Furigana|One kind of a blaze|Unrivaled Blaze}}>>. Originally, it is impossible for the <<Blaze>> to manifest into complex weapons. You know that right?”

“Aah. If I am correct, the reason is that the <<Soul>> is in a simple state I think.”

The weapon to manifest the <<Soul>>, the <<Blaze>>-----

Why is everyone’s weapon different?

That’s because everyone’s <<Soul>> was different; that was the biggest reason.

But that was not all.

There exist many types of weapon data from the old east and west inside the <<Lucifer>>.

While taking experience and desire into account on top of everything else, the <<Soul>> would pick the most corresponding weapon for the body, and as a result create various types of weapons for each respectively; it seems that is the case.

“Since I was young, my hobby has been hunting.”

After making the shape of a gun with her finger, the gold girl *Bam* made a shooting pose while muttering that.

“Having hunting as your hobby is quite a special one………”

“Really? It’s not that rare around me though.”

………………It felt like a talk from another world.

“However------hunting as a hobby huh……….You can manifest the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> with only that reason?”

No matter if she had many years of experience, I think that reason was insufficient to manifest a <<Blaze>> that was special enough to be called <<{{Furigana|One and only|Unrivaled}}>>.

“………….There is the thing about understanding the gun’s structure in detail right? I have performed dis-assembly and re-construction many times already.”

“Does hunting make you do something to that extent?”

“No way. You normally don’t do that. But, I just thought I should know better about the weapon that gives me the custody to life, and to take away life.”

After saying that, the gold girl joined her hands and stretched forward.

“Well, because there is that, the gun to me is my most familiarized weapon of all. That is why I think my <<soul>> manifested as an <<Unrivalled Blaze>>.”

After hearing Lilith’s story, I understood.

I think that is a rare example but, it’s true that if she was so familiar with it then, it might be possible for the <<Soul>> to pick the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>, and thus.

“What about you?”

“Eh?”

“Like I said, I am asking whether or not you have any reason that comes to mind on why your <<Soul>> manifested as a <<Shield>>.”

“Any reason that comes to mind, huh………………”

There was something that comes up.

The one that could be called my core right now would be the matter with '''''that person'''''.

Nonetheless, I didn’t feel like talking about that as expected and said [I don’t know] before swinging my head.

“Fuun, you don’t understand it yourself too. How mysterious……..”

“Well yeah. More importantly------”

After I got her attention off the <<Shield>>, I then returned back to the continuation of questions although it was quite forceful.

“Just now, you said that the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> is one of the reasons why you are called <<Exception>> so, what’s the other reason?”

“My family is rich.”

[Well…………that’s true I guess] I could only nod at that weird reply.

Because she has a butler serving her, and owns a helicopter for personal use so, it would stranger to not think she was not rich.

“Have you heard of the Bristol company?”

“…………….Was it a Tyre maker?”

“No, seriously……………it is quite a famous corporation in Britain and my grandfather is the head. And also---The Bristol Company is one of the investors for Dawn organization.”

I did not even need to ask this anymore because; Dawn organization was the founder of Kouryou academy.

Which meant-----

“The grandchild of a big shot is the manifestor of the <<{{Furigana|One kind of a blaze|Unrivaled Blaze}}>>. And that is why Lilith is given the authority of being treated as the <<Exception>> huh…………”

There were no words of consent but, the gold girl just smiled.

That was probably the answer.

Normally, I would move to the other question I first thought of but------

I have come to be curious from the replies she made just now.

“Even though you are born in a house like that, why did you think you want to be an <<Exceed>>?”

Judging from the talks just now, it seemed she was not worried about financial problems so, I had no idea why she picked the road of the <<Exceed>> which would involve undertaking dangerous jobs in her future prospects.

“There are a lot of reasons. An ojou-sama has worries and thoughts of their own but…………..Leaving that aside, even you have them right? A reason to be an <<Exceed>>.”

I got taken back by Lilith’s words.

“That’s true……….sorry, please pretend that I didn’t ask that question.”

“It’s okay, really. You’re a serious one, to apologize for something like that………”

She shrugged her shoulder and made a wry smile.

“………...Ah, the parade started. Is it alright to end question time about now?”

Although we couldn’t see it, Lilith moved her sights to the sound which could be heard from far away.

“No, there is one more thing I want to ask.”

After saying that, I threw the 2nd question at her.

“Why did you use your <<Blaze>> in the A La Mode? I am thankful for the save but, no matter if Lilith is the <<Exception>>, wasn’t it bad to manifest it in a place with that many people?”

Most of the people were paying attention to the commotion we made and probably did not notice the existence of Lilith-------who was holding the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> in her hands and was far away in the upper floor.

But there should be quite a number who noticed the gunshot and looked at Lilith.

Even though I did not put my thoughts into words-----the gold girl swung her head while making a smile.

“Something like that won’t make a big fuss. Nobody would think it is real anyway.”

That might be the case.

'''''Since there was no one injured'''''', the worst that could be thought of would be some kind of accident.

“More importantly---------it is only normal to show your <<Duo>> your <<Blaze>>.”

(She still hasn’t given up yet huh………..)

Even though I clearly refused her, it seems she was not discouraged from that.

“You’re making a face, saying I haven’t given up yet right.”

It seems it was coming out from my face.

“But I won’t give up that easily. That’s because the teaming up of our <<Duo>> is -------”

Lilith energetically stood up and turned around.

“Because of fate.”

The parks' lighting----- lights with many types of color was in her background, while she shot those {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} at me.

Her sparkling {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} was swaying, and towards that inhuman------fairy-like appearance, the heartbeat from my chest increased.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 4.jpg|thumb]]

“F-fate you say……………how did you feel something like that from me?”

My asking voice turned a little shrill.

“I rejoiced when I found out there was another <<{{Furigana|One kind of a blaze|Unrivaled Blaze}}>> user like me. That I wasn’t the only <<Unrivalled>>…………..”

The gold girl gently closed her eyes.

“I then felt it. That the only one suitable to be my <<Duo>> is you, the <<Irregular Blaze>>.”

Lilith piled her hands on top of each other before placing it on her voluptuous chest and continuing on.

“My <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> will shoot the enemy, and you will block the blades with your <<Shield>>. Yes, equal to the protection of a knight. That’s why------”

Her closed eyes slowly opened together with the sound of the parade coming closer.

Under the 7 lights coming from the parade, the gold girl extended out her hand.

“It’s not my principle but, I’ll say it once more.”

The cheers welled up together with the echoing voice.

But even though it was inside that whirlpool of excitement, Lilith’s words clearly reached me.

“Become my <<Duo>>, Kokonoe Tooru.”

I found confidence overflowing in her words.

That it was the best path, that I would follow her words; Lilith believed that.

But------

The answer did not change.

“I have a precious <<Duo>>. That is why I can’t team up with Lilith.”

“------!! That’s------”

“I vowed to become her power. For that girl, and for me………..that’s is why no matter how many time you ask, my feelings will never change.”
In an instant, *Paan* a dry sound echoed but, it got erased by the parade.

I found out about what happened only from the pain of my cheek.

“…………..Aren’t you an idiot. To refuse my invitation twice------”

Lilith turned her face away and muttered.

“I will definitely not forgive you.”

“Tooru. Welcome back.”

The time for lights out was near and at the same time as I opened the room door, Julie ran over to me.

It was hard from an outsider’s perspective but, her expression was somewhat cheerful.

That was probably because I am with Julie the longest compared to everyone else.

“You came back so late. I was worried since you did not come to class. Miyabi was very worried too.”

“Sorry to make you worry. There was a lot of stuff.”

“Nai. There is no problem if you are not hurt.”

“I have to apologize to Miyabi tomorrow.”

“Ya---. That’s right.”

In the end, after that------

Having her pride hurt, Lilith left without seeing my face.

Because I was the cause of it, I did not chase after her and came back alone using the train.

She probably got back here already, I think I saw the helicopter that I rode on flying to the east, while on the train back from DNL.

And the thing that was waiting for me when I got back was a reflection paper and a lecture from Mikuni-sensei.

I did not and wasn’t planning to tell him that I went out because I got dragged by Lilith but, it seemed that there were some staff members that saw me getting on the helicopter.

Even though the reason for my no permission outing was the <<Exception>>, it meant that the academy still has some dignity.

“Tooru, have you finished your dinner?”

“I had some snacks but, I am still hungry I guess.”

“I received some from the cafeteria so, would you want to eat? Or do you want to enter the baths first?”

“Let’s see…….I’ll get into the baths first then. I feel dusty since I was walking around inside a crowd of people.”

“Ya--. You can go in anytime so go on ahead.”

“I see. Thanks, Julie.”

After a short reply, I gently patted her hand and Julie looked ticklish.

I then headed into the bath immediately-----

After I took my time submerging myself into the bathtub, I heard the sound of the bathroom glass door getting knocked when I started to think I should get out soon.

“Tooru.”

“What is it?”

“I forgot to bring the chopsticks so, I will head to the cafeteria to get it.”

“Ah, sorry about that------hey, wait a second Julie! It’s bad right now!”

Of course, her clothes were the problem.

Going outside the room with one shirt on was dangerous in a lot of ways.

“Nai, it is alright. I will go while not getting spotted by the dorm advisor.”

“I see. Then-----no, just because the lights are off, I don’t mean that……..!”

My voice did not reach her and I heard the door closing.

(This is bad! This is really bad!)

I simply wiped my body after I got out of the bathtub in a panic and put on my shirt before jumping out the room.

My target location was obviously the cafeteria.

The lights were off and luckily there was no one in the dark corridor.

While making a sigh of relief, I jogged through the corridor and reached the cafeteria located beside the lounge.

“Ah-re?”

The cafeteria door was shut tight and there was no presence of anyone inside even though I examined inside.

(Did she get back the room?)

However, there was no way I would fail to notice Julie, even though the lights were off.

“Julie?”

Thinking maybe, I tried calling out to her with a soft voice and------

“Ya—”

Together with that reply, Julie face sprung out from behind the sofa.

“Why are you at a place like that…………..”

“Since the cafeteria was closed, I tried finding whether or not if there was a replacement for the chopsticks.”

When she heard my footsteps, it seemed she hid herself thinking that the dorm advisor was patrolling.

“Tooru why did you come here?”

Julie tilted her head in wonder, because I appeared here when I was supposed to be in the baths.

“………….I don’t know about Gimle but, walking around outside in your pajamas in Japan is not mannerly.”

“Is that so………I am lucky no one found me. I will be careful from now on.”

I made a guts pose in my heart at Julie’s reply. It was perfect for a random sentence.

“There should be a coffee spoon if I am correct so, let’s take that and head back.”

“Ya--. Let’s do that.”

'''''Eating is going to look tough but'''''……….just when I was thinking things like that.

I heard someone walking from far away and saw the light of the flashlight illuminating nearby.

“-------Uh! Is it the dorm advisor!!”

“Come here!!”

I followed Julie’s soft shout and headed behind the sofa.

The light from the flashlight illuminated the lounge, after I hid quickly without making any sound for a while.

But, if there was a problem then------it was narrow.

Because of that, it was only natural to bring our bodies closer but……..

(Cl-close………rather than calling this close, this posture is very bad in a lot of ways!!)

It was normal for our breath to touch each other and my body was being caught between Julie’s legs.

My chest was beating violently.

If I get found in a place like this then,

Even though I tried to separate my body in panic------

“………Tooru, please come closer. We will get found.”

Julie whispered and pulled my body closer with her hand.

(Ah, I touched her legs! I can’t say where it is but, I touched it! This is bad! Julie------!!)

“--------?”

Julie tilted her head at me, when I was resisting while shouting in my heart.

Inside the darkness, a desperate conflict of offense and defense (Mainly me) was taking place in the shadows.

Even though the light moved around the lounge, the illumination did not reach the secretive conflict----

The light and footsteps then left after a while before Julie finally let me go.

I stood up, while feeling completely exhausted from the strong feeling of tiredness.

“Th-thankfully we weren’t found………..let’s get the spoon and head back.”

“Nai.”

When I asked why to Julie who shook her head left and right-----

“When I think about the patrolling course, returning now is not a good plan. If things go bad, we might accidentally bump into the dorm advisor who is coming back.”

She then replied with a convincing answer.

“That’s true. Then let’s pass time here for a while I guess.”

“…………… If that is the case then, let’s go there.”

Julie pointed her finger towards the window.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 5.jpg|thumb]]

The entrance to the balcony was there.

It was the place where I received Julie’s confession under the blue moon.

“…………I understand.”

After I nodded, we left the lounge without making any sound.

The cold wind brushed my cheeks as if it was calming my throbbing heartbeat from a while ago.

“It’s a little cold at a time like this as expected.”

“This temperature is just right for me.”

After slightly making a comfortable expression from the wind brushing her cheeks, Julie placed her hands on the handrail and looked up at the moon which has waned more than half already.

“It’s going to get hotter from now though.”

“……………...I will work hard.”

Even though she clenched both her fist, I don’t know how and what she is going to work hard for.

“Tooru…………….”

“What’s wrong?”

While Julie was the one who called out first, I called out to Julie who went silent just like that.

“I am wondering if it is okay if I asked where you went today………..”

“What, is that it. I don’t mind.”

After saying that, I recalled back the good time I had with Lilith------and what’s more, it was in DNL.

Julie is my <<Duo>>; she was not my girlfriend or anything.

Nonetheless, I think it’s not a good feeling to hear that my partner was playing with another girl for a whole day without telling me anything.

“-----Tooru?”

“A-aah…………….”

Julie tilted her small head when I changed places with her and went silent.

“…………...I went out with Lilith. Err, together to Death New land.”

“Death New?”

“It’s the nearby theme park but, you don’t know?”

“Sorry. I did not study enough…………”

I swung my head in panic at Julie who got dejected.

“N-no, isn’t it okay to not know if you don’t know. And well, I had a good time…….with her there.”

“Is that so.”

She nodded while not making much change in her expression.

When Julie slightly moves her expression at times like these, it makes it very hard to know about how she was receiving my words and what her thoughts about it were; this makes it very problematic.

Most likely, it does not look like she was angry but……..

“………...Was it fun?”

“Eh…………….A-aah…..it felt like I was getting dragged around at first but, before I knew it, well. Un, it was fun.”

For an instant, I hesitated to answer.

But, I then immediately told her honestly------

My chest hurt when I said the last part.

“That is good.”

A small smile was what she replied back.

“That’s right……….”

After I said my true feelings, I nodded.

But, my chest got a sharp pain once again the moment I nodded.

“…………Did something happen?”

Maybe she felt something from my response.

Julie looked troubled before asking.

“…………..Some time ago, Lilith dragged me out on the day she transferred here right. On that day-----”

When I suddenly switched the talk to a few days back, Julie kept quiet and lent her ear.

“Lilith invited me to become her <<Duo>>.”

“………………But by rule, a <<Duo>> that gets established once-----”

“It can be determined by my will…………...she would '''specially''' permit that, the chairman told me that.”

“Is……that so……”

I thought of keeping quiet a few days ago. Because I did not want Julie to worry unnecessarily.

But------I decided to tell her this time.

“I was asked the same thing again by Lilith today too.”

Julie kept quiet at my continuing words.

“Well, I refused both times. But because of that, I made Lilith hate me a little.”

I reported the results with the clearest voice I could make. I mixed in a wry smile at the end though.

“Tooru…………”

“Sorry. For keeping quiet about something this important.”

“Nai. I think Tooru has your own thoughts. That’s why-----”

Just when I thought her words got cut half-way------

Julie’s hand piled on top of mine.

“Thank you very much for picking me, Tooru. When I think about being together after this, I feel happy.”

“Aah me too. I am happy being together with Julie too.”

“Ya---♪”

After saying that, the silver girl smiled happily under the moonlight.

“I-it’s about time we head back okay? I think the patrol will be over by now………..”

It felt embarrassing having her joy directed straight at me and I turned to return back to the room.

But------

“…………...Is it okay………for a little more.”

Julie silently swung her head because she wanted to continue talking more.

But, if talking was the only thing she wanted, then she could just continue after we head back to the room really.

On the other hand, if she was being cautious of the dorm adviser still patrolling then she could just tell me about it.

Which meant-----

“…………I understand. But, we have to go back before our bodies get cold.”

“Ya--. If that is the case then………”

When I thought that, Julie took a step closer-----

“-----!?”

She then entered my chest area and brought her body closer as if she was leaning her body on me.

“I think it would be warmer like this. ----Tooru?”

“A-aah………….”

Julie looked up at me in wonder at my awkward answer.

“Actually, it would be nice if I could hug Tooru but………..”

It was something difficult to the Julie who was the smallest among the girls.

“That is why; please hug me tightly like a hot-water bottle like this. I think you would be warmer if you do that.”

(E-even if you tell me that……….)

I could not hide my agitation at her usual defenseless state.

If it was the afternoon and we were facing each other then she would probably notice.

But, it's night time now and Julie was unable to see my face.

“Tooru. Like this.”

Since I did not hug her tightly, Julie took my arm and wrapped it around her body like a muffler.

“It is warm.”

“Th-that’s because I just got off the bath…………..”

Actually, I have already cooled down but, my body temperature probably rose up from my nervousness.

(Ca-ca-calm down, me. more importantly………)

After breathing in 2, 3 times, I switch my mood------

And softly talked to her.

“Julie……….you have something to tell me right?”

“…………Ya---”

“Is it……about the scar on your back?”

Silence took over the spot-----

And not long later, she nodded back as a reply.

(Like I thought…………..)

This balcony was the place I heard her confession at--------

What is going to begin now was the continuation of that night.

“I am also the same as Tooru-------an <<Avenger>>.”

For me and Julie who are completely different in every way, that was the only common point.

There was a burning flame of hatred living in our hearts.

For me, my sister------

For Julie------

“My papa was killed……………”

After I was a little shocked, I felt that it was like what I thought.

My speculation I made the next day after that confession was not a mistake.

“In front of me, that person did that to my papa……….”

I lowered my sight, and Julie started muttering her memories of hatred blandly.

“I did not know this at that time but, I heard that my papa was stronger than everyone else. That, he was the hero of Gimle that everyone acknowledged if you ask them about his name……………”

Maybe, Julie’s sword talent might be taken from her father.

And that talent bloomed as a source of the darkness called revenge; it might be something sad but------I thought that, while lending my ears to Julie.

“But to me, he was a kind father. He would smile every time and would love me and mama…………”

Julie’s hands piled on top of my arms.

Even though the back I was sticking to was warm, her white slender fingers were quite cold.

“But during a certain winter night. Papa left the house while making a stern face. He left after telling me not to follow him no matter what since he was going to come back immediately……….I will not forget his face at that time. I will not forget……………...the face my kind papa showed me for the first time.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gyuu* Julie put in the strength into her hand.

Right now, I who held the same target called revenge with her understood the feeling Julie was feeling this moment.

That is-----regret.

The feeling of never ending grief no matter how much we do it, towards the choices we made before.

That regret made this small body trembled.

“I was worried. Even though he said that he was going to come back immediately, papa was not really coming back------not long later, the moment I heard a strong earth tremor, I swung off Mama’s restraints and jumped out of the house.”

If she had not jumped out the house at that time-------

No, if her father stopped her from going outside then, Julie would probably not be here.

She would be surrounded by kind parents in her hometown, and probably live a life without any battles.

But, time will never reverse back and those normal days will never come.

“I headed towards the field I often go with my family. It was deep in the forest, and it was a beautiful place with flowers blooming everywhere during spring.”

Julie looked nostalgic, but sad while looking up at the sky and talked about her hometown.

“But on that day, a hell-like scenery unfolded in front of my eyes.”

Trees were mowed down and there were several big holes on the ground, Julie then continued.

“An indescribable grand fight unfolded in front of my eyes……….and not long later.”

Julie dropped her sights to her leg from the moon.

“Papa………...lost………when I ran over to papa who collapsed in front of that man………he pat my head and smiled apologetically………..and…………..”

Her voice trembled and she could not finish her words.

“………………”

Both of us passed the time without saying anything.

I cannot heal the wound inside Julie’s heart.

But even so, I hugged her a little tighter.

“This scar on my back was given by that man. In order for me to not forget the sadness of my father’s death, in order for me to not forget about the hate towards the man that killed my father………do not forget, do not forget, never forget………….he carved it there so that I would come to kill him someday.”

Julie let go of my hand and took 1, 2 steps forward before slightly looking back.

She then placed her hand on her shoulders as if she was going to touch the scar carved onto her back.

“That is why this scar-----is a curse. As long as this curse is not released, the flames of hatred will continue burning my body forever and I am not forgiven to move forward………..”

Julie made a big sigh.

She made long sigh as if to calm her rippling heart.

“I want <<Power>>……. The <<Power>> to achieve my revenge. That is the reason why I enrolled to Kouryou academy and my goal……….”

“…….. I see…………”

Just like Julie’s words, it’s true that we are the same.

We had our precious people get stolen by <<Power>> and were <<Avengers>> that chose to have revenge with <<Power>>.

Normally, I should be stopping her by telling her that revenge is useless and the deceased does not wish for that.

But I could not stop Julie.

Because, I devoted myself to revenge and have no intentions of stopping.

“………..Julie. Sorry to make you talk and recall back something painful. But, err……….it might be now of all times after finishing hearing your talk but, is it really okay to tell me that?”

“Nai.”

Julie placed her index finger on my lips.

“I talked because I wanted to talk. More importantly……………it really is now of all times, Tooru.”

At the end, Julie in a rare occasion------however for only an instant------made a mischievous smile and told me that the conversation on the balcony was over.

That was why I would match the atmosphere and replied back in a cheerful and joking manner.

“Alright, let’s go back this time. As expected, I think my stomach won’t last any more than this.”

Immediately after that, my stomach growled as if to turn my proclamation into reality.

“Ya--♪”

===Part 2===

(I wonder if Tooru-kun is back already………?)

Standing at the opened window, Miyabi absentmindedly thought about Tooru.

Being the last person who was with Tooru, even Julie said that she did not know what he went to do after lunch.

Just where did he go-------

There was one boy that said he ran away because training was hard but, Miyabi muttered that it was not true.

It was impossible to think Tooru would run away when he was the one that pushed her back when she was about to give up.

But, the sun set and it was almost time for lights out but even so, it seemed Tooru had not come back to the dormitory.

(It’s around there right……….)

Outside the window, she directed her eyes to the room at the right hand side at the lower floor.

It’s not like she couldn’t see because there was no light but, unluckily since Tooru’s room was quite far away from Miyabi and Tomoe’s room, she could not see properly.

Tomoe who was reading a book, lifted her face and called out to Miyabi.

“Miyabi. How about getting into the baths soon?”

“Ah…….Th-that’s right, un………”

Because Miyabi was worried about Tooru’s return and read a book in the lounge until it was time for lights out, she did not take a bath.

(I can meet him tomorrow right………..)

Miyabi took off her clothes while telling herself that it would definitely be okay but--------

“Mi-miyabi. Is it alright for you to take off your clothes once you enter the bathroom………..?”

“Eh? Ah-----”

Miyabi regained herself when she was called out again about the time she was taking her bra off.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 6.jpg|thumb]]

“A-ahahaha…………okay, I will go to the bath, Tomoe-chan.”

Miyabi made a wry smile and entered the bathroom.

Tomoe saw her off before making a sigh.

(Oh my oh my……….Kokonoe is a troublesome one.)

Tomoe noticed the reason why Miyabi was acting strange.

---Even though she said that, that was the only thing she could think off.

Similarly, Tomoe was also worried even though she did not show it out from her attitude.

(Tomorrow, I have to have a word with him if he is back.)

Maybe it was for Miyabi's sake or………..

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Hyuu* the wind blew in from the window that was left open.

(Her body might be cold if she gets out of the baths so, I guess I’ll close it then.)

Feeling the chill of the night, Tomoe stood at the side of the window.

Just like Miyabi just now, she took a glance at the direction of Tooru’s room to the right side before closing the window.

If she directed her eyes towards the balcony to the left side during that time-----

If Tomoe discovered Tooru hugging Julie then there might be change in her mental state.

But, Tomoe did not notice them and left the window.

Nobody would know whether or not it was unlucky or lucky.

<noinclude>

<references group="2d" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2014-07-20T16:10:53Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 3 『That Is a Good Idea』 */

==Chapter 3 『That Is a Good Idea』==

===Part 1===

After exiting the school gate and crossing the small bridge, the only connection to the outer world to the students attending Kouryou academy ---------was a monorail for authorized personal only.

In a distance that doesn’t even take 5 minutes; the suspended type monorail was connected to a nearby JR station<ref group ="2c">Japan Railway station</ref> of Tokyo and Chiba from the front of the school.

When we boarded the railway car, there were only a small number of people riding inside.

Since school academy personnel were the only ones able to use it in the first place, it's only natural to say the number of users are few.

Thanks to that, we're grateful to find empty seats without fighting over them.

“This is somehow heart throbbing isn’t it?”

Sitting in the opposite side of the box seat, Julie said while looking outside the window.

“I see. It’s the first time you visited a Japanese city.”

“Ya---. That is why I am looking forward to it.”

Julie moved her viewpoint, from the sea outside the window--------, to me and nodded.

(It might be good to take a breather like this once in a while……….)

I took a side look at Julie, who returned to her sightseeing at the sea again, and *Fuu* leaked a smile.

Incidentally, Julie and I were in uniform even though it was Sunday.

It’s not like there is a school rule saying we have to wear the school uniform when going out of the school.

It’s simply just because Julie doesn't have any clothes to match the May weather, and I followed her.

(However, this placement relation sure feels nostalgic. Well, it’s probably because I've gotten too used to it.)

Normally, I would be with Julie side by side with our shoulders close to each other when we usually watch television--------and depending on the situation, we would be sitting side by side within a certain distance, I could feel the warmth from us almost touching each other.

It's also the same case when we attend classes and at the cafeteria.

That is why I feel strange sitting in front of her and would accidentally fix my stare at her.

This foreign beauty directing her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} outside the window.

Her {{Furigana|silver hair|Silver blonde}}, which no one would turn away from and would stare at amazed, was beautifully swaying.

Because there's a lack of expression shown on her well-featured face, it makes one think of her as a delicate bisque doll.

But I know this normal girl has something aside from those truths.

---Inside that heart holds a dark emotion known as revenge.

The same darkness as me.

Maybe------That night was just a dream, I would think something like that.

However, I felt hesitant to put that matter in my mouth again.

That’s because I didn’t want to admit Julie held the same hatred as me and was someone that wished for revenge.

“-----Tooru?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* the echoing bell brought me back.

She has probably called out to me many times already. Julie was looking at me while tilting her head.

“We're going to arrive soon."

“Ah…………I-I see.”

Before I knew it, almost as soon as we departed, the monorail was close to reaching its destination.

In the middle of slowly entering the platform, Julie got up from her seat.

“Julie, it’s better to stand up once we arrive.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gakon*.

Almost at the same time as my warning, the monorail was close to stopping and was swaying.

“Ah……..”

My warning was useless and Julie’s balance collapsed, making her fall on her butt.

…………On top of my lap.

Her hair swayed and a nice smell tickled my nasal cavity.

“Th-that’s why I told you.”

“Ya-Ya-----……..”

After I said that while feeling a little embarrassed, Julie also hung her head downwards in embarrassment.

“I will be careful from now on. Alright then, let’s get off.”

After I stood up, I extended my hand to Julie.

Although I once extended out my hand to her in the clock tower last time, including this time, having her hand's weight on mine felt very embarrassing.

After getting out the station we transferred to the JR route, following what Miyabi taught me, and got off after one station.

From there, after walking for around 5 minutes, we reached our destination the A La Mode but------

The A La Mode was once the biggest shopping mall in Japan (According to Miyabi’s information), although that status has been taken by another place, the number of customers didn't decrease and was filled with many people during holidays.

“…………….It’s like a festival.”

Although it can’t be said to be wide, Julie opened her mouth in amazement and looked around.

“Tooru isn’t really that shocked.”

“That’s because there was a big mall in my hometown. Well, let’s see the floor guide and confirm the location of the shop for now.”

“Ya---…………..”

I urged Julie, who was still a little blank at the moment, as I opened the guide map I took from a nearby help kiosk, I furrowed my eyebrows in bewilderment.

“What is this…………..”

The guide map was oddly thick, as it spanned 8 pages even though it was just introducing the floors; with a total of more than 500 plus shop names written in it.

(I heard there were a lot of shops but, I didn’t think it would be this many……………)

“Tooru, is something wrong?”

While I was dumbfounded, Julie tip-toed while peeking at the guide map.

She then grabbed my sleeves to take balance and her peeking form made me think of her as a small animal.

“Ah, sorry. Let’s look at this while sitting nearby.”

After saying that, I sat on a nearby stool with Julie.

“This is…………….I have no idea what's going on in this at all.”

“A-aah…………As expected, it’s normal to think that.”

She brought her body closer, defenselessly as usual, and stuck on my lap making me feel, in my mind, slightly excited.

However, Julie did not seem bothered by this at all and flipped the page but------

“It’s too many, so I don’t know where we should go…………….”

And like that, she made a troubled face.

The only information in the index were the shops name and position code. What’s more, it’s not like the places were positioned in the west, south, north hall respectively since it also expanded to the first and second floor; thanks to that, just like Julie said, we had no idea where we should go.

“U---n…………. Let’s walk around randomly for now. Since there are this many shops, I think we would find something of interest sooner or later.”

I stood up and the moment I was about to start walking, I recalled something and turned back.

“Julie, please be careful not to get separated because of the crowd.”

“Ya---”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Koku**koku* Julie nodded and grabbed my sleeves tightly.

“I won’t get separated like this.”

Julie said that with satisfaction while making a small smile.

“Th-that’s true………”

It’s not like the level of holding hands, but this was embarrassing in its own way.

However, that feeling immediately disappeared somewhere once we started walking.

Inside, amongst the hustle and bustle, the many people we passed by looked at us and I could hear topics about Julie.

["Hey, isn’t that girl really beautiful?"] ["A celebrity?"] ["I’ll take a photo and upload it"] ["Oh, she has a guy…….."] ["The Blondie just now was good too but, this is good in its own way………."]

There were a lot of reactions but, most of it regarding Julie.

But, while I meant most of it, it meant all of it wasn’t that.

["They are wearing school uniforms though; I wonder which school they are from?"] ["Don’t know? I never seen that before…………."]

It’s only normal they didn’t know.

Unless there was a good reason, Kouryou students were not allowed to go out other than weekends.

And even if they were to go out on a weekend, there probably wasn’t any commendable students that would go out wearing a school uniform.

Only the school name could be heard at best.

Even for myself, if I hadn’t heard about the existence of the school beforehand then, not only would I have no idea about the internal conditions of the school, I wouldn't even know the school’s name in the first place.

(That’s because it’s a school with that kind of enrollment ceremony.)

Although it was a school lacking common sense when half of the number of students dropped out from the enrollment ceremony, it’s also weird that this school was not known to the public.

Mikuni-sensei said that information regulations were imposed, but it would probably be just a rumor at most.

And when I was thinking things like that, my sleeve was *gui**gui* being pulled.

“Tooru, how about that shop?”

“Ah……. You’re right, that’s a cute shirt………..I guess?”

I was often brought by my sister------Otoha to buy things but, I have absolutely no idea about girl's clothing.

But, judging from the shop display, it’s true that I felt it would suit Julie.

Like that, we tried entering this shop for now but-------

“I think this suits her. How about it, boyfriend-san?”

“Eh!? Ah………. No, no, no. I am not her boyfriend…………!”

When we were looking around for clothes, a female shop attendant came over and said those lines; even though I hurried and denied it, she just giggled.

I probably made her think I was trying to trick her due to embarrassment.

A male and a female together, what’s more even though we entered the shop and started looking at clothes, Julie was still grabbing my sleeves and it’s true that it wouldn’t strange for her to misunderstand.

Rather, even if I am a 3rd person here, we definitely would be thought of as a couple.

“I will go try on these clothes now.”

Julie left with those words taking several summer clothes, recommended by the shop attendant, before entering the changing room.

“Fufu, she’s a very cute girlfriend!”

“Y-yeah………”

I gave up denying since anything I did would be useless and gave a nod mixed with a wry smile.

Checking on her status, I made a small sigh while making a side glance at the shop attendant who came over to see us with the purpose of sticking her nose into our business, and began regretting coming here with the two of us only.

(It would have been better if everyone was together…………)

Miyabi was probably out playing with Tachibana somewhere.

Tora headed out somewhere so I couldn’t find him.

Tatsu was working hard in his muscle training.

…………And while I was recalling that back, the curtain slightly opened and Julie suddenly brought her face out.

“Tooru. I have finished changing……..can you have a look?"

“I’ll say this just in case; don’t expect a good sense from me.”

“Ya---. It is okay.”

I don’t know what she meant by "it's okay" but Julie nodded and opened the curtain wider.

[Uoo……….][Oh my………..]

The shop attendant and I let out a shocked voice at the same time and Julie silently showed herself.

The clothes Julie tried on was a refreshing, basic, white, one piece.

The sleeves were opened wide and the arranged white lace has emphasized the girlishness.

“What’s wrong, Tooru?”

“A-aah……………errr, I think it suits you very well…………..”

“Thank you very much. I will buy this then.”

“You decide too fast!!..............wait, isn’t it at least better to try some of the others first before deciding?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Un**un*The shop attendant beside me nodded.

Rather than doing it for her job, her expression was saying to try more clothes on.

“I understand………….but I decided to buy this one.”

After saying that, she closed the curtain once more and we waited a few more minutes.

“Tooru. What do you think about this?”

It's black this time, opposite to the one piece from just now. Looking at that figure, the attendant and I made an sound of admiration again.

The skirt was short and it has a lot of frills as its characteristic, thanks to it being black, it made Julie’s silver hair attractive and it suited her very much.

“Err………I think it’s nice. Extremely.”

“Ya---. I think I will buy this too then.”

Maybe she liked my response, Julie slightly narrowed her eyes and confined herself within the changing room a third time.

She then showed herself not long later, and the clothes this time again suited her.

“How about this?”

“It looks refreshing so why not?”

“Ya---, it is very soothing. Well, this too……………”

She bought all 3 clothes she tried in the end.

“E-erm. If it’s okay with you, will you try other clothes? For my eyes recuperation………..not that, I think it will suit miss customer and we have a lot of cute clothes too.”

“Errr………..what will you do, Julie? Will you try it on?”

“Ya--. If Tooru says so.”

…………It was a mistake to go with this flow.

“…………….Julie. Don’t you think you are buying too much?”

While staring at the 12 clothing items, stacked up like a mountain on the counter, I made a comeback just in case.

Looking at the pile of clothes she tried on, as they started entering the list of purchases, I thought she bought too many as expected and if I did not tell her that it was about time we should head to another shop then I would have no idea what would have happened.

“Nai. I am only buying the clothes Tooru said were nice.”

“N-no, it’s true I said them but, I think all of it is just a little…………..”

“But, this one looks very matching and this one is very nice, this one is cooling and-------”

Julie lined up my comments one by one without making any mistakes.

After saying everything until the last 12th clothes-----

“As expected, I will buy them all.”

In the end, Julie announced herself as a very good miss customer.

Although the shop attendant opened her eyes wide when we said we wanted to buy 12 clothes (+3 pair of shoes), she made an even more shocked expression when we told her we would pay with a credit card.

She probably would have never thought students like us would pay with a card.

But the instant we handed the student card which also functions as a credit card, ["Aah, it’s that school………….."] the attendant muttered.

I became curious on how she knew about it and asked her. It seems several people like us come over here to buy stuff every year.

However, we were the first ones to purchase this large of an amount.

Incidentally, the moment I heard the total amount of money, my eyes were almost going to pop out but this was a secret.

Luckily it was within allowance range so there wasn’t any problem.

“Alright then, now that we finished buying clothes, what should we do now?”

“--------? Weren’t we going to other shops to see the clothes?”

“………………..No, I’ll give up on that for today.”

It was not hard to imagine the same result if went to another shop.

It would be faster if I say it didn’t suit her but, the foundation material was good---------rather that, Julie was so good looking, to the point that, any clothes she wore suited her naturally.

More importantly, it was impossible for me to twist my thoughts and tell Julie.

In front of the small happy expression she shows when I say it suits her, there was no way I could lie.

“So, should we head back?”

“U-nn………well since we are outside, let’s wander around for a bit then.”

“Ya--. That’s true.”

Nonetheless, as expected, we had a lot of baggage so we decided to stop by the delivery counter first.

“Well, where should we go, Tooru?”

Right after we finished our delivery and lightened the load, we then decided to look around the north hall from one corner to the other.

As if it was natural for her, Julie grabbed my sleeves and walked besides me.

Although it was more or less embarrassing for me at the beginning, we talked with each other while looking at the shops until I naturally forgot about it.

After that, Julie looked at the ferret in the pet shop nearby with her eyes glittering, and played a free to play virtual game in one corner of the game shop; we were passing time peacefully and with enough fun for us to forget the tough training we go through daily.

“Now that I think back, Miyabi told me the gelato on the first floor is recommended.”

“……………Gelato huh. If Miyabi recommended it then, I want to try heading there but…………..”

As a late lunch, when Julie was about to start her pumpkin cream pasta and fondant chocolate as dessert, I recalled the talk Miyabi told me.

Even Julie isn't an exception to girlishness. It seemed Julie also loved sweets and she often changes expressions with the desserts that came out from the cafeteria.

That is why it's only normal for her to think she wanted to try something after hearing about it as a recommendation but------

Since Julie ate little in the first place, it was clear that she would lose the space for the gelato once she ate the chocolate; she knew that herself and dropped her shoulders from what I could see.

It would probably be alright after some time, but the influence would probably come back during dinner time this time if we were to do that.

“……………Why don’t we try buying as much gelato as you can eat for now? If you cannot finish, then I will eat the leftovers.”

Because of me forgetting, her disappointed look was really pitiful and after I brought up that idea-------

“That is a good idea.”

Julie brought out a happy atmosphere.

I unintentionally leaked a smile from that expression.

(This is good, this is good……….)

And like that, my thoughts were hastily over.

“Tooru. Just in case, can you eat this chocolate?”

“Aah, I don’t mind.”

Julie proposed this when it was half eaten.

Of course, since there was no reason to refuse, it was alright until I nodded but-------

“Please open your mouth.”

“Huh?”

“Like I said, please open your mouth.”

She lifted, with her fork, one mouth-full sized scoop of fondant chocolate, wrapped in cold ice, placing right it in front of me.

“…………….Are you perhaps going to feed me?”

“Ya—♪Ahnn.”

“N-no, doing that in front of people is a little……….”

“----? Miyabi often does this to me?”

But that is between girls.

And we are of the opposite sex.

I know Julie has no other intentions, but it couldn’t be helped for me to feel resistant to her actions, rather I think it's only normal to do so.

“Errrr…………”

Luckily, there weren't many people in the shop since it's after lunch time, and thanks to there being many dividing panels, it's not like people could see us. It's unacceptable in that there was a window but, since there was an atrium on the first floor in front of the 3 story building instead of a road, we weren't likely to be noticed from outside.

(Well, I guess this situation is alright…………?)

“------?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* the bell rang as if to urge me. And of course, Julie didn’t have any intentions of making me hurry.

“I-I get it. Then…………..”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ahhn* I opened my mouth wide as I was told and ate the chocolate.

(I’m glad everyone didn’t come………….)

Just now, I was thinking a completely different thing than from the tailor shop earlier.

“Tooru, here you go.”

“Eh? Again?”

“Ya---. There is still too much left. So, Ahhnn.”

“Hahaha……okay.”

In the end, I was fed around 8 times and there was one time when the shop attendant there saw us and giggled making it an awkward situation.

But------

I then found out the really problematic situation happened right after that.

“Tooru, Ahhn.”

Between the south and north hall-------in a place called Harbor Street where there were many passersby, Julie brought the gelato to my mouth.

“………Eh?”

“It's very delicious so I am sharing with you. That’s why Tooru, please. Ahnnn.”

Inside, within the presence of a crowd of people, Julie smiled as if she was not bothered about them at all.

Of course, it was only natural for me to be bothered about the sights from our surroundings.

“----Tooru?”

She tilted her small head-----

“Ya-yaa-----………”

I answered powerlessly and let her feed me the gelato……….

===Part 2===

Tooru and Julie. Unless one knew about their situation they could only be seen as an intimate couple, and there were shadows watching those two from afar.

It was Tomoe and Miyabi.

Having asked Tooru and Julie’s departure time indirectly during breakfast, Miyabi and Tomoe reached the closest station near the A La Mode shopping mall one hour before those two did.

From that point on, the both of them were, sneakily, following them from behind; They acted as if they were buying things at a shop nearby the one Julie had tried on her clothes in---------(Miyabi actually bought something)------. This time they were hiding in, and peeping from, a sports shop located some ways across from the atrium where Julie and Tooru were eating at.

“Mi-Miyabi. Are those 2 really not going out with each other……….?”

“U-un…………..Tooru-kun said that………..”

“I see………. No, but……………”

During eating and this time in a manner of not bothering the public eye----------(Miyabi and Tomoe saw it like this)-------Tooru was being fed gelato by Julie.

Looking at those two, Miyabi and Tomoe panicked together.

“To-To-To-Tomoe-chan. That’s errrr…………..not an illicit relationship right………..?”

“N-no, i-it isn’t sexual conduct so……………..”

There are probably those in this society that might call these actions by a couple stupid but, at the very least it isn’t any kind of an illicit relationship.

Thanks to that they could not cut in and intrude on them, only making both of them getting more and more agitated, because they couldn't take any other actions other than to watch over them.

However, the both of them were suddenly called out by a voice.

“Both of you are alone?”

“Eh………..?”

When they looked over, there were 4 guys standing there.

They were obviously picking up girls.

["If it is okay you two, want to play with us?"]["Both of you are cute. High school student? From what school?"] ["Kouryouu?"]["I know where. It’s the place nearby popular with martial arts."]

The confirmation this guy made about Kouryou academy wasn't wrong.

A private school with a dormitory system, with a power structure placed within martial arts, graduation would link to an employment from the secret service.

Leaving no school services supplied by the public, because of the secret regulations from the Dawn organization, it is impossible for there to be any eye catching general information left inside people’s memories.

Even if the <<Lucifer>> or <<Blaze>> had been turned into a rumor, it would probably be interpreted as absurd nonsense at most.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 3.jpg|thumb]]

Unless they had definite proof it would not leave the realm of rumor, even if it was real.

Naturally, since this was also made to be fully aware to the students that went out, during the filing for permission to go out, they were not to cause any trouble outside, they were not to manifest their <<Blaze>> and etc; it was an outing with many restrictions.

By any chance that any of those rules were broken; strict punishment would be given but------

“Heeh, by martial arts is it judo or karate? So you all are doing that too?”

“Ye-yeah…….”

Miyabi and Tomoe were agitated by the sudden pick up and answered the person's question honestly.

“That’s nice. Then, teach us some pinning skills too.”

“……………..No thanks. Let’s go, Miyabi.”

Finally at this moment, Tomoe recognized the guys’ intentions and even though she took Miyabi and left that spot-----

“That’s so cold. A little is fine. We won’t do anything strange.”

A guy then grabbed Miyabi’s arm and pulled hard.

“Ah…………..”

Scared--------the moment she felt that, her body moved by reflex.

“Le-let go……….!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Don* Miyabi thrust the guy away.

Normally, he would stagger a bit but-------

Since her arm strength was exceedingly stronger than a normal person because of the <<Lucifer>>, the guy fell over pathetically.

["Haha, lame!"]["Shut up! My balance just collapsed!!"]

The fallen over guy shouted at his comrades who were laughing loudly.

Luckily, he was just grazed.

“Oi, oi. Give me a break from violence.”

“Your side were the ones getting violent first. It’s true that, thrusting him away was too much though………………”

Although Tomoe entered between Miyabi and the leader, her tone of voice was weak as expected.

Naturally, the person did not let that slip by.

“If you think it was too much then, isn’t it okay for you two to go out with us to reconcile?”

“I-I refuse! I will apologize but, this and that are different!!”

“To-Tomoe-chan……………”

Tomoe whispered ''It’s alright'', to Miyabi who was seemingly becoming smaller behind Tomoe.

(I have no problems with this number of people alone……….!)

That awareness, made Tomoe’s feelings stronger even if it turned into a fight.

However, Tomoe’s response did not feel nice to the guys and after the guy Miyabi thrust away joined back, the guys stood and surrounded both of them like a wall.

At that moment, someone Miyabi and Tomoe were familiar with, pushed through the crowd of people and appeared.

“Stop it you bastards!!”

["What is it!?"]["Who the hell are you!!"]

Tooru was the one who stood in front of the guys.

Luckily, since they were nearby, he heard Miyabi and Tomoe’s voice and ran over here.

“These two are with me. I’ll listen if you have any problems.”

["To-Tooru-kun………."]["Kokonoe………..!"]

Both of them called Tooru’s name and were a little relieved.

["He says they are with him."]["Looks real."]["What should we do?"]

On the other hand, the guys were looking at each other on what to do next from the appearance of the person who named himself as one of them-------

“Miyabi, Tomoe, are you two okay?”

At that moment, they made their decision when Julie joined.

["Wow. She’s super cute………."]["This girl is also with him?"]["The so called Harem?"]["I feel a little pissed][What should we do?"]["Obviously---"]

At the same time with the leader saying that, the guys slightly lowered their hips.

“Let’s give him a small lesson!”

“-----!!”

The guys move at the same time.

It was somewhat surprising------- but nonetheless, it still looks like it was in slow motion to Tooru who has sublimated to <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>>.

(I have no choice then; I’ll give them a light one then run away.)

''I’ll push them down so they won’t get hurt I guess'', it was at that moment when Tooru decided that.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Taan*…………!! A dry sound from far away-----a ''gunshot'' echoed in Harbor Street.

Almost at the same time, one guy that was going to punch Tooru, fell down as if he was flicked away.

“Eh…………?”

In astonishment, the voice of the person who muttered that was unknown.

However, faster than everyone in that spot-------including Tooru and the group------faster than them understanding what happened, another gunshot echoed and another guy collapsed.

“Wha…….!?”

“Tooru, That’s…………!!”

Further ahead of Julie’s sights-----around 100 meters away standing on top of the 3rd floors balcony, Tooru saw the owner who made the gunshot.

A girl with long gorgeous shining {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}}.

Her hand was holding a-------black long barrel <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

(Lilith!? And that’s-------------<<Blaze>>!?)

During the time Tooru was opening his eyes in shock, Lilith then pulled the trigger making the 3rd shot then 4th shot in an instant and all of the guys collapsed.

In the middle of the sights looking at the guys suddenly collapsing at their surroundings, Tooru and Julie were looking at the gold girl-------and were unable to take their eyes away from the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> she was holding.

The thought that revived in his mind, was the talk that was taught in class last time.

'''“The <<Blaze>> cannot be manifested as a weapon with complex structure.”'''

That talk wasn’t a lie and, '''a <<Gun>> type <<Blaze>> is impossible originally'''.

But the <<Blaze>> being shown in Tooru and the group’s sights was unmistakably a <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

Lilith made her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> disappear and turned her heels around.

While looking at the {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} walking away from the balcony, Tooru muttered.

“<<Exception>>………..”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="2c" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2014-07-20T16:07:37Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 2 『If I Borrow Your Words』 */

==Chapter 2 『If I Borrow Your Words』==

===Part 1===

“So you are the <<Irregular>>----Kokonoe Tooru.”

The first words the ''transfer student'' put in her mouth was that.

Going back about a minute in time.

On the morning of the day the <<The Sublimation Ceremony>> would be commencing.

The HR started and right after Tsukimi introduced the transfer student------

Most of the classmates gasped……………even Tora too.

A beautiful {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} foreign girl with {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} was the one who entered the classroom.

Not only her eyes and hair, her style consisted of places which should be coming out, came out, and places that should be tucked in, were tucked in; that charming style that would put foreign actresses to shame not only made the males, but also the females gasp too.

Adding on, she had an elegant and lovely charm drifting around her, and her red lips further emphasized that fact.

If the same foreign beauty Julie was a fantasy-like moon floating in the dark night then, the impression she gave would be the shining sun in the grand sky.

Such a girl was placing one hand on her hip while the other hand was on the table, and was in front staring right at me.

Thanks to her slouching forward a little bit, I was about to move my sights toward the two swaying bulges before the 2nd round of voice came flying over.

“……………Hey, are you listening to me?”

“------Uh!! So-sorry. I am Kokonoe……….”

“Okay. Kokonoe Tooru, I am interested in you. That’s why you'll come along with me.”

I heard the same thing just one month ago but, the speech this time had a soft tone of command to it.

The gold girl acted as if it is only natural for her will to be followed, and turned her heels around without hearing my answer and started walking.

“O-oi. Even if you tell me to come along, right now it’s-------.”

“………….Don’t make me say it twice.”

She stopped her legs and said that sentence once she turned around.

“Errr---. It’s still in the middle of HR though…………”

Tsukimi was the first one who opened her mouth in the re-silenced classroom.

“You will '''''specially''''' have it permitted right? Tsukimi-sensei.”

“…………Go ahead-----☆”

For an instant, although a vein popped up on her forehead, Tsukimi permitted the transfer student's selfish actions.

(What does this mean? That Tsukimi isn’t someone that would allow something like that…………..)

“…………….If you have a matter with Tooru then you can talk to him here.”

Although Tora said that to her irritated-----

“Isn’t it okay since it’s something unrelated to you. I just want to have a talk in a place without any noise.”

She flat out replied back.

Normally, his anger would burst out but, he was probably overpowered by her one sentence and glare. Tora stopped with a soft groan.

“Well. I’ll be heading out a bit. It’ll probably finish fast if it’s just talking.”

I made a small smile to Tora and stood up.

Tentatively, as long as Tsukimi the home-room teacher has given her permission, there was no reason to refuse unreasonably.

I exited the classroom together with the gold girl.

The place we reached was the garden located between the school building and the dormitory.

Since it was the season when flowers and greens would prosper, the garden was covered entirely with multicolored roses.

Inside the choking scent of roses------I am bad with it------she unhesitatingly advanced through on the path of small stone pavements.

Further up ahead, there was a gazebo there and a female butler standing-by inside it.

The butler respectfully lowered her head to us--------rather than saying that, it was for the gold girl.

In the middle of the gazebo, there was a table with a white cloth with beautiful embroidery and a tea set was placed on top of it.

“………Don't tell me we are going to have a tea party?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

She said it as if she didn’t have to tell me about it and made a smile before sitting down and folding her long legs.

Although I have something I wanted to say and hear, I imitated her and sat down on the opposite side.

Once I sat down, the female butler poured the cup with milk tea.

“Thank you.”

“………………….”

Even though I said my thanks, I was glared at for some reason.

(Why is that……….?)

Although I was feeling perplexed inside my mind, the gold girl sitting on the opposite side did not bother about the butler’s manners and took a sip of the milk tea before making a satisfied smile.

“Well then, my business is-----”

“Nono, please tell me your name before your business. It looks like you know about me but, I know absolutely nothing about you.”

I hurried and stopped the girl when she was going to start her one-sided business talk.

“Now that I think about it, I haven’t named myself yet. I am Lilith=Bristol. A student from a British school.”

British school------

The official name is St. Foren academy. I was told it was a sibling school founded by the Dawn organization similar to Kouryou academy.

It is the only school outside of Japan that can nurture <<Exceed>>’s, and just like Kouryou, graduated students will be affiliated to the vigilante forces of the organization. Since they would be dispatched overseas, after affiliation to the force, we would be meeting up with people from the British school eventually………..

“I see, a British school’s………”

“Yes…………..though I said that, I will be a student in Kouryou from today onwards.”

Lilith winked and smiled.

The moment I saw that smiling face, it was the first time I felt she was a girl my age.

“Nice to meet you, Lilith. Incidentally, it would make me happy if you could tell me the reason why you know me.”

She knows about my name, face, and also the <<Irregular>>.

And for the reason------

“I heard of rumors of the <<Irregular>> in the British school. I had them '''''specially''''' get the student documents and got your face and a name once I got here.”

“I see………….”

Even though I nodded, I thought what happened to the protection of personal information in Kouryou academy.

(As expected it would be problematic if a student is able to browse through………..)

“………..Hn?”

I unintentionally raised my voice when I tasted the milk tea while I was in my thoughts.

“Th-this is very good………….”

“Fufu, it's superb right.”

I nodded at Lilith’s happy words.

It is clearly different from the milk tea I drank before until now.

It is this cupful of milk tea that greatly changed my impression of it because of the light aromatic smell going through my throat, and the exquisiteness of the moderate sweetness.

“Hn………….it was tasty, Sara.”

“………………Much obliged, Ojou-sama.”

The gold girl-----Lilith placed down with composed movements and the butler that has been silent until now opened her mouth for the first time.

(Ojou-sama, huh……………)

I already guessed it since she brought a personal butler here but, she was probably from a rich family.

But, I’ll just ask about that later after things ended.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 2.jpg|thumb]]

Maybe she grasped my thoughts, Lilith slightly nodded-----

“Well then, the main topic.”

She pointed her finger at me and fluently said out words that my ears doubted.

“Kokonoe Tooru. From today onwards you are my <<Duo>>.”

“………………Huh?”

I wonder if there is any other response other than astonishment, when someone who I barely met for even one hour suddenly says that I am her partner?

“Wha-what did you say just now…………”

“Don’t make me say it twice.”

“You won’t say…………..no, errrr……..me becoming your <<Duo>>……..?”

“It’s not you but Lilith.”

“Ah, sorry………….wait, nononono wait a second. I have a <<Duo>> already so, I would be troubled if you suddenly tell me that, and isn’t it school rules that a group that has already been established will remain like that until graduation in the first place.”

“Doesn’t matter. That’s because I am an <<Exception>>.”

“<<Exception>>…………..?”

I pondered the word I was not familiar with.

“………………But even so, I am troubled that you didn’t attend classes on the first day itself, Lilith=Bristol.”

When I turned over to the voice that suddenly mixed into our conversation, a girl wearing a gothic dress was standing in front of a background with white roses.

“Pleasant meeting you. Chairman Tsukumo. This is a nice place. It’s an ideal place for tea time.”

“Those words make me happy, Lilith. But, now isn’t tea time but class time.”

“I’ll be '''''specially''''' pardoned from that.”

Towards the threatening chairman, Lilith replied by pointing her fingers at me.

“I don’t care about the classes since I flew all over from Britain '''just to meet him''' in the first place. More importantly, how about you join us chairman?”

“………..I’ll accept that.”

After the chairman made a soft sigh, she sat on the chair.

The butler was in the middle of brewing a new set of milk tea, and I asked about the things I was pondering about from the words Lilith brought out just now.

“Hey Lilith. Judging from the way you said it just now, don’t tell me you transferred here to make me your <<Duo>>? Why are you going so far to make me………..?”

“'''You and I are the same''' a <<{{Furigana|One and only|Unrivaled}}>>. That is why I have cordially come to pick you up because you are someone fitting to be my <<Duo>>. Be thankful, Kokonoe Tooru.”

“………No, even if you tell me to be thankful, I have been telling you from just now that I have a <<Duo>> already. And the school rules too ------”
“You don’t have to tell me twice, I already know that.”

Lilith interrupted my words and swung her hands.

“But, Kokonoe Tooru. What you are saying is something '''general'''.”

I tried recalling back the things Tsukimi taught previously.

(…………..Now that I think about it, she said unless there is a good reason.)

“Which means it is okay for you team up again with a new <<Duo>> if you are '''out of the rule restrictions'''. For example, when there is a big difference in <<Level>> with the partner or that person has dropped out from school………….”

Lilith placed her fingers on her mouth and made a smile.

“And I---------the <<Exception>> am not bound by the rule restrictions.”

“…………I don’t know what is <<Exception>>. But, do you think you will be forgiven if you say such selfish things?”

“It can be forgiven.……………Right, chairman?”

Lilith directed her sights towards the chairman who held the highest authority within Kouryou academy.

But, the Gothic girl silently drank the milk tea.

Not long later, after emptying her cup, the chairman finally destroyed the silence.

“………….Kokonoe Tooru. If you wish for it, by the name of the chairman of Kouryou academy Tsukumo Sakuya, I will '''''specially''''' permit you to cancel your current <<Duo>>.”

“Wha………….!?”

“See.”

Contrastive to my shock, Lilith made a satisfied smile and said that.

“………………What will you do?”

“……………..”

Right now should I cancel my <<Duo>>-----Julie or not.

“I don’t even need to think about it.”

“It’s decided then.”

I move my sights from the chairman to Lilith and clearly told her my intentions.

“Aah. It’s decided. I don’t wish to team up with Lilith so, I won’t cancel my current <<Duo>>. That’s my answer.”

“Wha……..!?”

Lilith was stunned with an expression filled with shock.

Opposite to that, the chairman made a quiet smile and nodded.

“I have clearly heard your intentions.”

“Well then, I should be heading back to the classroom. Pardon me, chairman.”

I made a light bow, and stood up.

“………..See you, Lilith.”

“-----Uh!! Wai-wait a second, Kokonoe Tooru!! Do you understand what you are saying right now!?”

“Aah, I understand. The answer is No. I will not team up with Lilith. If I were to borrow your words then, don’t make me say it twice.”

I turned my back to the speechless Lilith and returned back to the classroom in a fast pace.

"Zeeehaa". I heard my breathing I was probably making from, far away.

Naturally it was impossible. I just felt that because the fatigue was quite something.

(Fin-finally the goal huh…………)

Since I saw the school gate from far away, I squeezed out my remaining power.

As a punishment for sabotaging HR and class, I was forced to run.

That’s because Tsukimi said, "The only one special is only that Ojou-sama."

Although I felt it was unreasonable, I accepted the penal regulations but, the difficulty was beyond my imagination.

“Go-goal………..”

Inside the ringing echoes of the clock tower signifying lunch time, I reached in front of the school gate and sprawled on the ground with my limbs spread out.

(It’s been a long time since I ran until I lost all my stamina…………)

I repeatedly breathed heavily and my chest moved up and down.

The salty scented wind riding on the wind felt good on my hot body.

After I was dead tired for a while, the sun was suddenly blocked making a shade.

“Good work, Tooru.”

When I slightly opened my eyes, the silver girl making the shade was there making a small smile.

“Please take this.”

“Aah. Thanks………….”

I then raised my body, received the bottle and moisten my throat. This is exactly what the feeling of coming back to life is.

“*Kusu* it’s rare to see Tooru-kun exhausted……………”

“That was a disaster huh, Kokonoe.”

It seems they came over to see my condition with Julie.

Miyabi was giggling while Tachibana was making a wry smile.

“Haa………I went through something nasty.”

“Fuun. That’s because you nonchalantly followed after that girl.”

Leaning against the wall, Tora snorted wildly and said that. Tatsu was in the middle of muscle training behind him.

“……………I am unexpectedly someone popular.”

“Reflect a little on yourself, you idiot!”

“Well well, calm down Tora. More importantly Kokonoe, what matter did she have with you?”

While entering between me and Tora, Tachibana asked about the event in the morning.

“Ah----………”

My words were clogged when I was about to reply, and I remembered the conversation I had with Lilith.

'''“From today onwards you are my <<Duo>>.”'''

She thought her intentions being followed as something natural; I thought that she was a selfish fictional Ojou-sama that had become reality.

I then never met up with Lilith after that.

In the end, she did not appear in the class during the first period and after second period I was made to run the whole time.

“------Tooru?”

Julie tilted her head from seeing me being silent.

No, Julie wasn’t the only one. Everyone’s sights were concentrated on me.

“She-----you didn’t hear anything from Lilith?”

“Because she did not come back to class, I think the problem lies there before even asking her.”

“I see……………errrr, Even though Lilith enrolled here from St Foren academy. It seems the topic of an <<Irregular>> was told there too so, she came over to ask regarding about that.”

“Fuun. Is that really all?”

She’s sharp.

“Aah, that’s all.”

I made a pretentious face towards Tora who asked another question and did not say anything about the offer to be her <<Duo>>.

It’s because I don’t want to make Julie worry.

“More importantly, let’s hurry and go grab some food. I am so hungry that I am going to die. It’s going to be the <<Sublimation ceremony>> after I recover by eating meat to my heart’s content.”

Hearing my comment, everyone laughed except for Tora who made a given up sigh.

However---

“Not only meat, you have to eat vegetables too, Kokonoe.”

After laughing, Tachibana made a firm comeback………….

The <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> sublimation, is a little different from the one we went through during the enrollment ceremony.

We had new <<Luciful>> administered into our body using a jet injector on the nape of our neck-------until there was still the same but, the difference occurred after that.

Right after administration during the enrollment ceremony, the <<Astar>> floated up and a heat that I thought was going to burn me to death attacked my whole body but, none of that happened this time. It’s true that my body felt a little hot but, it was just in the level of a little hot.

“Fuu………..thank god I could successfully <<{{Furigana|Rank sublimation|Level up}}>>……….”

Around the time we finished the administration and exited the staff building, Miyabi made a big sigh and stroke down her chest.

“It’s because the results of your training is coming up.”

When I directed a smile at her after hitting that small back of hers, Miyabi became shy.

The sublimation can’t be done if the mental state and physical state do not match up with the <<Level>>.

Because she heard that, Miyabi became especially happy.

Miyabi knew clearly about the fact that she was the most inferior in terms of stamina inside the lineup of people that received the special sublimation.

Miyabi’s <<Duo>> Tachibana showed her happiness in her success for the <<{{Furigana|Rank sublimation|Level up}}>>.

“Fufu, with this everyone here has quickly accomplished the condition to rise to 2nd year. It’s a nice thing to be able to continue socializing with this lineup for the next while.”

(Now that I think back, the people who don’t raise their <<Level>> will be dealt with expulsion…………)

“………..Fuun. There is still that possibility of dropping out of school if that someone is unable to follow the training.”

“Uuu………….”

Miyabi groaned from Tora’s sentence.

(Seriously, this guy says too much…………)

Although I made a sigh in my heart, I raised a lively voice and hit Miyabi’s back once again.

“It’s going to be okay. If things get tough, I’ll pull you along even if I need to tie you up with a rope.”

“To-Tooru-kun…………..”

“Fufu, Kokonoe isn't the only one, I will do that too. As Miyabi’s <<Duo>>, I vow I will not let you meet up with a bitter experience like dropping out from school.”

“Miyabi. I will help too.”

After opening her eyes wide from our words, Miyabi said [Thank you] and smiled.

“Tora. You have to help her when the time comes, for the portion of unease you caused to Miyabi. You’re a comrade too.”

“Uu………Fu-fuun. I have no choice then, I’ll lend my hand when that time comes…………but there is one thing I need to say, I am not your comrade but rival, Tooru.”

After I replied by saying "I get it, I get it" to Tora who was pointing his finger at me------

“Well, if Kokonoe doesn’t work hard on your general subjects, rather than pulling Miyabi your status will be overturned so you better be careful.”

A hurtful comment to the ears came from Tachibana.

“Uguh………….! Even Tachibana’s English is the same as me!”

“E-everyone has a subject they are bad with!!”

Tora made a grand sigh when we were having such a pitiful quarrel.

“<<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> huh……………it somehow does not feel real at all huh, Julie-chan.”

“Ya----. That’s true. If our appearance changed then it would be easier though…………..”

(It somehow does not feel real at all, huh………………….)

I recalled back the similar conversation I had with the ponytail girl last time and felt nostalgic.

(Even though one month has not passed yet………..I wonder if Imari is doing well.)

But------

I didn’t have time to sink into sentimentally.

“Kuhah. If that’s the case then----want to try it out?”

“-------!!”

A voice suddenly mixed inside the conversation.

In an instant, I looked back at the staff building when I was pulled by my heart and placed my hand on the <<Astar>> on my chest at the same time.

“Tsukimi…………!!”

“Add sensei, <<Irregular>>.”

The rabbit ear headband was swaying in front of my sights.

She was leaning on the wall with her back, and was making an unpleasant smile.

“Yooto………well, leaving that aside, manifestation of the <<Blaze>> without permission is against school rules.”

Tsukimi came closer while being directed with painful sights coming from everyone in the spot.

“…………What do you want?”

“Since you all said it doesn’t feel real so, I am saying do you want to confirm it or not.”

There was only one imagination that comes to mind from those words-----it was to fight.

“Tsukimi-sensei. I know about how strong you are. But even so, are you saying that you will cause an uproar by having these numbers of people as your opponents?”

“Kuhahah. Didn’t I tell you I don’t want to be fired after reemployment, honor student.”

Tsukimi passed by us and in a defenseless state------even though we can’t lower our guard------exposed her back towards us.

“Well, forget about that and follow me.”

After turning around and saying that, Tsukimi once again faced her back to us and walked away.

As for us, we could not read Tsukimi’s intentions and followed her while being cautious.

“This is…………..”

The place we were brought to was the outside training room.

Our shoes were covered with sand and the facility closely resembled a coliseum with all the mortar seats surrounding the area.

We were led to a place that had yet to be used in classes and was off-limits during the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, it was a facility that we had only stepped into once during the facility tour right after enrolling into the school.

“………..So, what do you want us to confirm here?”

“Will you all stop with those scary faces already. Even though I told you all I have no plans on hurting you all already, what a troublesome bunch…………..”

While we were thinking where this is and not releasing our cautiousness, Tsukimi started calling someone in a carefree manner.

“Heya, it’s me. Aah, right now in the training room. ………Yes, the outside one. Aah, that’s because '''I will be letting them use it'''. Hn, then I’ll be switching with the <<Irregular>>.”

She suddenly threw the phone she was holding and I caught it in panic.

(It means I have to talk to the person on the phone right………?)

And when I was about to speak the moment I touched it to my ear--------

'''“Is this Kokonoe-kun? It’s me Mikuni.”'''

“Mikuni-sensei…………!?”

When I said out the name of the person I was talking with on the phone, everyone concentrated their sights on me.
'''
“I have heard it from Tsukimi-sensei. You all might feel uneasy from the previous matter but, right now she will not hurt you all. If you feel uneasy then I will send some observers there…………”'''

“………………I understand. I’ll ask for it just in case.”

I hesitated for a bit but, I ended the call after calling some people here just in case.

“Looks like observers will be coming.”

“Kuhah. I have observers on me huh, I am not trusted at all huh……….”

Tsukimi said that after I gave a brief explanation.

“I am not that pure to honestly believe someone that almost killed me.”

“Fuun. More importantly, I would like to know the reason about why you have brought us to a place like this.”

“Because you all became <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>>, so with a service in mind, I am allowing all of you to confirm the extents of that enhancement. Of course, I have received permission for you all to use your <<Blaze>> so fight to your heart's content.”

I see. That’s why she said "I will be letting them use it" to Mikuni-sensei just now.

“I think I swallowed most of the idea but, don’t tell me you are planning to take all of us alone?”

“Kuhah. I wanted to do that but I gave up. We don’t know when we would be putting killing intent in the <<Blaze>>.”

At the very least, I think our side wouldn’t do that-------that’s what I would like to think but, I feel uneasy about Tora and Tatsu though.

“……….That means, each of us will have to decide with which opponent to go against among ourselves.”

She was still someone I couldn’t trust but, now that there were observers being sent here, Tsukimi probably couldn’t do anything strange.

More importantly, since there was permission to use the <<Blaze>>, there was no way we wouldn’t be drawn to it.

“One team will be left out if we fight in <<Duo>>. Let’s go with a one on one then.”

[Tooru. Fight------] [Kokonoe. If it is okay with you, would you like a match?]

Almost at the same time. Tora was the one faster to a certain extent but I decided to accept Tachibana’s challenge.

“Sorry Tora. I usually have practice matches with you normally.”

In the end, we went with match-ups which we usually don’t go with and we decided to make Julie fight with Tora, and Miyabi with Tatsu.

The observers appeared at a good timing and we started the <<{{Furigana|Blaze match|Practice}}>>.

Miyabi and Tatsu were made to be the ones to go first and we took audience in the audience seats in order to not disrupt them.

(Rather than calling it a rare team up…………is having Tatsu as the opponent really okay?)

She has a mental state of being bad with males and Tatsu’s physical strength is the best in the class.

Miyabi said she would do her best so, Tatsu would probably hold back but, I could not wipe off the uneasiness.

But-------

“I-I am coming, Tatsu-kun! Teyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa<nowiki>--------</nowiki>!!”

“---------!!”

In an instant, I wasn’t the only one who gasped.

Holding the <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> and kicking the ground, Miyabi closed in the gap between Tatsu with shocking speed.

It was not to the extent of blinding speed.

However, it was an unexpected speed from the Miyabi we knew until now.

It seemed the same case for Tatsu too-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Dozuu*!! The strong impact shook the training room.

His stomach was pierced through and he was skewered to the wall just like that.

If we had not known the specialty of the <<Blaze>>, it would be a shocking scenery where we would avert our eyes from………..

“Wawah, are you okay, Tatsu-ku<nowiki>~~~~~~~</nowiki>n!?”

Miyabi panicked. Staring at them from the audience seats, we were wrapped in shock.

“It is a surprise. It’s at the same speed as Tooru's.”

Although slightly, even Julie opened her eyes wider as she said her thoughts.

The factor that should be shocking wasn’t her speed.

The power that brought Tatsu from the middle of the training room to the wall was also observed.

“To think this much change occurred with just one <<Level>> going up………….”

I wonder how much it has occurred for me, if Miyabi has changed this much.

Those thoughts worked up my feelings and when I stood up to go down to the fighting area, my arm was grabbed.

“Tooru. Let us go first.”

Maybe just like me or even more than me, Tora was making a high-spirited expression.

(Well, I did refuse Tora’s challenge just now……..)

It’s not like he would forgive me with this but I decided to pull back here.

After bringing the fainted Tatsu to the audience seats to sleep, the second battle started.

“Tora. I am going at full power.”

“Bring it on.”

Julie and Tora. I didn’t need to say this but, Julie was the fastest amongst the first year. However, Julie’s opponent Tora also has good speed coming after her.

Both of them have speed as their weapon. However, Julie attacks furiously even though her self-taught skills have refined parts, and because Tora has learned martial arts for many years so, his attacks have a distinctive characteristic of attacking in a pointed and accurate manner.

“They would be equal on <<Fist Practice>> but, things would be different when it comes to <<{{Furigana|Blaze match|Practice}}>>. What is your insight, Kokonoe?”

“That’s because this is the first time I've seen Tora using his <<Blaze>> to fight. But even so, I think it would be Julie. Julie is a different person when she is with her <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>>. Even for myself, if I am asked whether or not I can win against her in a serious battle, I think it would be hard to say.”

However, the results will be unknown if I use {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}.

Since it was impossible for me to direct it towards Julie, the assumption is out of question.

“I see. I have the same opinion as you since I fought Julie with her <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>>------Oh, they moved!!”

Since we saw Miyabi’s movements just now, I thought we wouldn’t be that surprised.

But, we were astonished again at the speed of both of them the moment they moved at the same time.

Julie took the upper hand using a speed slightly exceeding Tora’s.

Opposite to her cute appearance, the <<Saber>> she held with both hands was attacking wildly from left and right.

However, Tora blocked the blade with the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> from the right and avoided the left blade by slightly twisting his body.

Julie did not stop and continued pursuit------ the instant I thought that, Tora dodged and continued thrusting. Even though the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> scratched her clothes, it was far away from a decisive strike.

After countless exchanges, the sound of blades slicing the air and the sound of steel clashing continued echoing.

But, the fight dance did not continue forever and the time of conclusion had come.

Right after Julie reacted to the blade aiming to the side of her head by evading and bending her upper body, Tora’s body spun like a spinning top and made a continuous side sweep.

If it was me, I would use my <<Shield>> to block it or perform a back step to make distance------

Whatever I picked, I would probably be in a defensive stance.

But Julie was different.

She reacted to Tora’s attack in an instant and dodged the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> by sinking her body as if she was crawling on the ground.

At this moment, this match was determined.

Julie swung the <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>> at the same time while standing up.

Just like the fangs of a wolf, the 2 blades attacking from left and right, slashed Tora’s stomach.

“Are you okay?”

“Fuun, this much isn’t a problem…………… I will win next time………!”

When I asked Tora who came back to the audience seat, he replied back with a hating to lose answer.

However, it looks like Tora could not hide the exhausted part of his <<Soul>> which had been slashed, and made a big sigh the moment he lowered his waist.

“Next off is Tooru’s turn.”

I called out to Julie, when I stood up and was about to go down towards the training area.

“Aah. Now that I have seen such a good match, I have to put up a good fight that won’t lose to that………….and, more importantly Julie, take this………..”

I took off my jacket and handed it to Julie by hanging it on top of her body.

“-----------?”

That’s because just now, the part scratched from the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>>---------the part around her collarbone was cut, causing her skin to be exposed.

“It isn’t cold now……….?”

Speaking of which, it would be hotter after a battle and Julie was tilting her head.

“…………It isn’t good for a girl to show off her skin.”

It wasn’t particularly an exposure that was bad, for a young man’s education but, this is just in case.

“…………….. Thank you very much.”

From my explanation, Julie finally understood and her cheeks were slightly blushing pink in color.

“Please do your best, Tooru. I will do my best in my cheer too………..with this jacket part too.”

Together with the last sentence, she grabbed the jacket slightly tighter around her hand and showed a small smile.

After I went down to the training area, Tachibana the one who I was going to confront was making a happy expression.

“It has been since the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> that I had a match with you. But this time, I’ll have you hand over the win.”

“It was as a <<Duo>> that time so, it’s not like I personally won……….that is why for this match, I don’t plan on giving away the win.”

“Fufu, bring it on!”

At the same time as the signal, Tachibana and I kicked the ground while aiming at each other.

“Here I come!!”

“-------!?”

Tachibana and I were also shocked.

After looking at the previous two battles-------the fight Julie and the rest had, I had already confirmed the enhancement of the physical abilities from the <<{{Furigana|Rank sublimation|Level up}}>>.

However, because it was beyond my imaginations when I confirmed it actually with my own body, I became bewildered.

To think my step in would become this fast from sublimating to <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>>.

Inside the feeling of the almost weightless feeling of my body and yet not my body, I launched a thrust.

“Kuh………..I won’t let you do it so easily!!”

Regaining her composure instantaneously, Tachibana attempted to block my fist.

In regards of defense skills, there was no one in class that could come next to Tachibana.

Furthermore, it was also the same with switching from defense.

“Seii!!”

Tachibana blocked my fist with her palm and twisted her body-------

The energy of the thrust was used just like that, and I was thrown away.

But, in order to avoid being struck, I turned my body mid-air and landed facing over to Tachibana.

“Tou……..! Not bad, Tachibana! Your reflex speed also increased-------wait, Uoooh!?”

Right in the middle of my words, I noticed the metal drip approaching right in front of me, and I jumped to the side.

“That was dangerous……………”

The speed of the metal drip could not even be compared to that time I saw it during the <<Newcomer battle>>.

“Fuu, not bad for avoiding that one. But, how about this one!?”

The battle between me and Tachibana turned into a much simpler battle compared to the previous two.

The focus point of this match is for me to pass through the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> and enter her chest area.

(………………At times like this, I envy Julie and Tora who have light foot work!)

Evading the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> several times, and sometimes blocking with my <<Shield>>, I took the chance and closed in the distance.

“Over here…………!!”

I prepared my fist after slipping past, but-----

“Naïve!!”

The foot I stepped in was tangled with the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>>.

Tachibana then pulled the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> just like that, and my balance collapsed when my foot was pulled away.

Without losing that chance, Tachibana grabbed my collar and sleeves and performed a osotogari<ref group ="2b">Judo move, a major sweeping leg throw</ref>, slamming my back towards the ground.

In a flash, Tachibana moved to the next attack but------

A problem occurred over here.

Tachibana then performed a scarf hold.

Explaining in an easier way on why that is a problem, '''Tachibana’s breast was being pushed at my face'''.

“<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Funyan**funyan**funyan**funyan**funyan**funyan*.

Those soft lumps pressed on my face bounced. It kept bouncing.

Even though I struggled desperately in half panic, Tachibana did not let me go and pressed her breast even more.

“Tsukimi-sensei. This is different from a defeat but, since I completely sealed his movement, is it okay to say this is my win in this case?”

“Kuhaha. Why not? An oppai<ref group ="2b">Woman breast</ref> press feels like close to heaven too in a different kind of way.”

“Eh……..? O-Oppai………Eh?”

Tachibana stopped……………while pressing her breast towards my face.

“Kokonoe!? Wha-what did she meant by close to heaven! Did you wish for this match with those shameless thoughts!? Yo-Yo-Yo………You foooolllllll!!”

Tachibana then *Pyon* hopped up and separated from me, and ran away with a completely red face.

“It’s a misunderstanding------------!!”

Although I shouted towards the back that was getting smaller-------

[To-Tooru-kun you pervert……….][…………You damn lecher][So Tooru was perverted……………]

“Like I said, it is a misunderstanding------------!!”

The three of them from the side shown perplexity, resignation and, a surprised reaction respectively. The rabbit ears was hugging her stomach while making an unbearable laugh.

(I became stronger right…………?)

I thought that when, I recalled back to the match that happened in the afternoon in a daze.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pyuuu* the sound of the wind was produced when I swung my fist.

(It’s true I became stronger but----------)

Being strong isn’t my only goal.

I want a strength that can pierce through that person with my fangs.

(It’s still not enough……………)

There was nothing to measure the difference between me and that person but, I can tell from feeling.

The current me------no, it’s better to say that I am not even close to him.

After a while, Julie with flushed {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}} after a bath, returned back to the room.

“Tooru. There is something I want to request for tomorrow.”

“What is the request?”

“It’s tomorrow but, is it okay for you to accompany me?”

“I don’t mind, is there something going on?”

“Ya---. It’s Sunday too so I want to go and buy outside clothing. It has been hot recently and I only have thick clothes……….”

It is still May so I don’t think it’s that hot but, it seems the heat can already be said to be summer to Julie who was brought up in a cold country.

“I get it, I’ll accompany you. But, where are we going?”

“I have not decided yet. I was thinking of going to a good shop nearby. If there is one.”

“I see. Well, we can probably find clothes if we search in a station building.”

“Ya----. But, I think walking without a plan is a problem so, I’ll go ask Miyabi and the rest.”

“Aah, that’s true-------and, wait! Are you planning to go like that……….!?”

Hearing my question, Julie made a puzzled expression.

It was the usual style of her in her dress shirt form freely exposing her slender white legs.

Julie didn't notice how dangerous that form could be on a floor lined up with male rooms.

As expected, there isn’t anyone that would attack her but----------

Before even that, it’s true that I felt somewhat unwilling to let them see Julie like this.

“I-I will ask. Julie………you prepare the apple tea.”

“Ya---. I understand.”

I stood up and left the room before hearing a reply.

(What the hell am I thinking…………)

While making a sigh, I walked in the corridor with less people in it.

I am not sure why I have those kind of feelings.

Is it because I don’t want the surroundings to misunderstand after someone sees Julie like that?

It’s true that there is that but, I feel there is something wrong.

(…………Something like, not wanting to expose my daughter to the eyes of inquisitiveness?)

I might have received the influence from Julie looking at me as a father figure.

It felt fitting when I thought that and I made a wry smile while ascending up the stairs.

I reached the floor lined up with the girls rooms and, abruptly met up with Tachibana(Who has finished kneeling on the ground during the day).

“Ko-Kokonoe!?”

“Ooh, nice timing. Hey Tachibana, actually-------”

However, I could not end the last part of my sentence.

“I-I am really sorry about what happened in the afternoon! Al-alright, I will be off then……!!”

Maybe she remembered the scarf hold in the afternoon, her face turned red in a flash and she descended down the stairs.

Her attitude was like that right now, and she didn’t show up during dinner time too so, it seemed she was quite bothered about the matter in the afternoon.

(I have no choice. I’ll go ask Miyabi and quickly head back.)

Thanks to Tachibana making a squeaky voice before leaving, a few number of girls nearby directed their sights towards me wondering what happened.

While feeling embarrassed from the sights, I headed towards Miyabi’s room in a fast pace.

“Wha-what’s wrong, Tooru-kun………?”

Bringing her face out from the door after I knocked, Miyabi looked up at me in a little surprised manner.

“Aah actually, I want to go buy clothes, so I came to ask whether or not there is a good shop nearby.”

“If that is the case, then I recommend the A La Mode shopping mall. Its nearby, and it’s very big I think.”

Together with the direction towards that shopping mall, Miyabi also recommended a gelato shop too.

“I see, thank you…………ah, if you are free, Miyabi would you want to come with?”

“Fuee!?”

If it was buying clothes for Julie, a girl’s opinion would be better than a guy’s so I thought of inviting her but--------

“Aaah, errr, errr, my heart preparation……….!! A-a date so suddenly…………..!?”

“--------!? Yo-you’re mistaken! It’s not a date! There is one more person coming!!”

“Eh?”

“Rather, I was planning to go buy Julie’s clothing. Sorry for the confusing words.”

“Ah……..I-I see. Ahahaha……………I am also sorry, for making such a weird misunderstanding………..”

“No, it’s because I said it in a way that caused you to misunderstand so, I am really sorry.”

An unpleasant atmosphere flew by.

“So…………what are you going to do? Would you want to come with us tomorrow?”

“Ah, errm………I have a promise with Tomoe-chan to go out with her tomorrow so……….”

That’s why with Tachibana too--------is what I thought but, I immediately reconsidered.

From the reaction I saw just now, Tachibana is clearly not the type that would completely forget about the matter once its tomorrow and come with us, it’s probably better not to invite her unreasonably.

“It can’t be helped then. Alright then, I should be heading back soon. Thanks, Miyabi.”

“Ah, un…………good night Tooru-kun.”

After saying good bye to Miyabi who was nodding, I decided to head back to the lower floor.

“Together with Julie tomorrow huh………..”

===Part 2===

“To-Tooru-kun and Julie-chan are going out together………..”

Miyabi closed the door and muttered.

She heard clearly that Julie was not Tooru’s lover from his mouth.

More importantly, judging from the point of inviting three people to go out, Miyabi probably knew both of them didn’t have that kind of relationship but------------

What will happen tomorrow?

Then after that?

For the both of them, who pass a lot of time together, there was no guarantee their relationship wouldn't change forever.

Much less, Miyabi normally thought Julie, who was the same sex as her, had a very cute appearance together with her personality.

That was why; there was no reason to be found for Tooru not to be attracted to the silver girl.

(I-it's Tooru-kun’s freedom to go out with whoever he wants………….)

Even though she thought that, it was complex in her mind.

Miyabi was not self-aware of her own feelings towards Tooru.

It’s true that she trusted him the most out of any of the opposite sex she met until now but, she had yet to reach to conclusion of the affection deep inside her.

But even so, unconsciously from under her self-awareness, she leaked out a big sigh.

(As expected, I wished I said okay……..to go together with them…….)

How long would it take Miyabi to be self-aware of the reason to make her think like that?

“What’s wrong, Miyabi?”

Returning back to the room at that moment and seeing Miyabi standing there at the entrance, Tomoe asked strangely but, the reply that came back was a dry smile.

“By the way, where should we go tomorrow? If Miyabi doesn’t have any wishes then I am thinking of Kasai aquarium-------”

“Ah……..”

Towards Tomoe’s question, a place floated inside Miyabi’s mind.

“You have a place in mind?”

“Errrr, somewhere like A La Mode…………..”

“A La Mode? Didn’t we go there just last week? Is there something you forgot to buy?”

“Eh? E,errr, I heard To-Tooru-kun and Julie-chan were going together so, err……………I-I was curious……..”

Originally, it would be normal to trick her in a time like this but; Miyabi said the reason in extreme honesty.

“Kokonoe and Julie are……!?”

(Both of them together------which means………..a-a date?)

The scenery that immediately popped out inside Tomoe’s head from those simple words, was the scenery of Tooru and a naked Julie hugging each other that happened a while back.

(Im-impossible right…….?)

The situation about Tooru and Julie was explained to her and she believed the talk in agreement.

However, the doubts she gained expanded in a blink of an eye.

“C-can we……….?"

The answer Tomoe gave from Miyabi’s question was------

“I-I would have never thought both of them would……………..Thi-this is because they are in an illicit relationship. That is why---------I think it would be good to watch over them from the shadows, Umu.”

It was a tailing--------with a fake excuse as cover.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="2b" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2014-07-20T15:53:14Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 1 『Lilith=Bristol』 */

==Chapter 1 『Lilith=Bristol』==

===Part 1===

When I woke up, it was already morning.

My head felt heavy thanks to not having enough sleep, and I was still sleepy.

However, before I could fall asleep, when I thought back about the confession Julie made--------the event last night that I kept thinking about over and over again. I didn’t feel like going back to sleep.

“I am also the same as Tooru-------an <<Avenger>>.”

Under the moonlight, when I was told that the silver girl who was exposing the scar on her back was wishing for revenge, I just lost my words to say.

In order to be an inhuman existence------an <<Avenger>>, the silver girl crossed the seas to come here.

I thought she would have a suitable reason for that.

But, I would have never thought she was the same as me, someone who had their heart burnt from the flames of revenge.

Inside the time carved by silence, although Julie soon said [Let’s go back] and headed back to the room-------even when I entered my bed after that, I could not fall asleep and in the end, I only fell asleep when the sky was starting to turn white.

When I closed my eyes, Julie’s figure carved with a long scar floated inside my mind.

I have no idea what kind of circumstances had happened for her to be scarred like that. But------

(An, <<Avenger>> huh…………..)

Those sorrowful eyes Julie made when she said those words.

(The same………..as me. Huh…………)

Maybe I should look for a chance to listen to the continuation.

Or, should I wait for her to tell me.

While pondering, I turned around to my back.

When I averted my eyes from the light, and turned to my back.

Up ahead, the thing I grasped was-------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Munyuu*.

Something soft.

(What is this………..?)

I moved my hand in a dazed manner.

''That something'' I grabbed had a modest bulge enough to fit into my hand and it was something soft covered with a thin layer of cloth.

It was soft, and ''that something'' shape would change when I moved my fingers. It had resilience however and it would turn back to its original shape when I separated my fingers.

If I would to say an example, a marshmallow, mochi, or maybe--------and like that, those kinds of thoughts were floating up………..

“Nuuu…………”

''That something'' let out a voice.

“………………..”

Sweat flowed down.

Right now, in order to gain conviction on what ''that something'' I was touching was.

When I timidly opened my eyes, over there was------

Possessing transparent-like {{Furigana|snow colored skin|Snow White}}, the {{Furigana|silver hair|Silver blonde}} girl was sleeping peacefully there while breathing.

……………Just like my conviction, my hand was touching the silver girl’s breast.

(Why are you sleeping beside me!? Wait, more importantly------)

I regained my composure, and the moment I tried to separate my hand in panic-----

“Hyuuun…………!”

''Maybe I hit a stimulating part'', the silver girl twitched almost at the same time while making a cute shriek and she embraced her own body.

…………Luckily or unluckily, she was pressing my hand harder on her breast.

“U-wah, soft, wait, Uwaaaaaaaaaah!?”

Maybe it was from the stimulation, or maybe it was from my shouting-------

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 1.jpg|thumb]]

“----------Tooru………..?”

Her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} pointed towards me, and she said my name.

In an instant, I felt myself getting pale.

“Yu-Julie…………!! Thi-this, errr……….!!”

“By this you mean…………………?”

While asking that question, Julie followed my sights.

And further ahead of course, was my hand being pushed towards her own chest…………..

“Ah………..”

I found out her white cheeks were blushing to a sakura color.

“[……………]”

Julie directed a perplexed expression towards me and I replied back with a stiff face-------

“I-I want to move my hand so, could you relax the strength in your arms?”

“------uh! Ya—…………”

I urged Julie and she relaxed the strength in her arms.

I hurried and pulled my hand away, and mid-way------

''My finger pulled on something.''

“Hnnkunn…………!”

Once again, Julie embraced her body while dragging my hand along.

Naturally, it caused my hand to fully feel Julie’s softness.

“Julie, wait! My hand, my hand-----------------!!”

“Er-errr, Julie. Sorry about that………….”

Around the time things finally calmed down, we were performing Seiza towards each other on top of the bed.

However, Julie’s sights were at her knees. And her cheeks were slightly blushing in sakura color.

“……………”

The silence hurts.

“I-I did not think you would be sleeping beside me, my hands accidently touched when I was changing my sleeping side………….then when I moved my hands to think what it was then………….”

“…………………Was it something so hard that you have to do that to confirm……..”

I will get scolded, or if I was told about the truth with cold eyes when I was prepared for it, I would get downhearted.

“Uh! N-no, that’s…………….it was the first time I touched a girl’s breast and it was very soft, I completely did not bother about the size of it…………..wait, Nonononono that’s not it…………..”

(Aaaaaah, what am I saying------!?)

“………………….”

Opposite to my panicking, Julie was once again silent.

Maybe just maybe------is this the end for me? Is it that so called social death?

“Yu-Julie…….?”

“……………It wasn’t intentional right?”

Towards that question with upturned eyes, naturally I only swung my head vertically.

“Then it can’t be helped.”

“Errr…………you will forgive me?”

“Ya---. In the first place, the cause was me breaking our promise and crawling into your bed as I pleased.”

After saying that, Julie lowered her head.

“Sorry to break our promise, Tooru.”

“No, I don’t really mind but---------why were you sleeping here?”

The time I fell asleep was at dawn. Julie should have been sleeping on her bed until then.

Which meant, Julie crawled in after when I did that……….

“Because of '''that talk''', I remembered the past…………and felt lonely.”

Julie looked at me apologetically.

“But, Tooru was already resting so, it was painful for me to wake you up…………..”

“……………..Hnn, it can’t be helped if that was the case huh.”

“Thank you very much, Tooru.”

You can sleep with me if you feel lonely. I was the one who said that.

Although I was surprised, it can’t be helped because there was a reason, I thought that.

(Getting lonely from '''that talk'''……….which means, perhaps Julie’s father is------)

When I was thinking about the talk last night, it was immediately interrupted by Julie calling out to me.

“By the way Tooru. Although it is in the morning, it is the time when we would usually be sleeping but, should we wake up like this?”

“You’re right. I want to sleep a bit more but, I'm confident in oversleeping if I sleep now.”

“Ya---Me too.”

She smiled and Julie got off the bed.

Just like usual, she was probably going to change her clothes after taking a shower.

“Ah…….Yu-Julie.”

“--------?”

I stopped her when she was about to head towards the dressing room with her change of clothes in her hands.

“Just now………a-about the breast, I am really sorry.”

“………..Nai. I don’t mind it so let’s drop that topic.”

Although Julie made a small swing with her head while saying that, she looked a little bit embarrassed.

The Kouryou academy's cafeteria area was wide enough for any number of students to relax and thanks to that, there wasn’t really a fixed place to have a meal.

But, it had become a normal occurrence for most of the students to have their meals at the same place.

And the partner to pass this time together with had become a normal event---------

“Go-good morning Tooru-kun, Julie-chan. You two are fast today………..”

A familiar voice was called out towards us when we were sitting side by side.

The owner of this voice was a petite girl, and she was someone with a quiet and reserved personality which could be understood by the tone of her voice.

However, the bulge of her chest was contrastive to that, and it drew in a lot of eyes since it was the most voluptuous of anyone in the class.

………As expected, it doesn’t sound like the actual person herself.

“Good morning. We woke up a little bit earlier today." "Good morning, Miyabi."

Hotaka Miyabi. She was a first year like us, our classmate--------it was only normal since there was only one class per year in Kouryou academy but-------this girl took her meals with us almost every day.

“Errrr…….”

“-----?”

After slightly hesitating after directing her sights towards me and Julie respectively, Miyabi sat in front of Julie.

(……………Perhaps, she was pondering about whether or not to sit in front of us?)

Both opposite sides of me and Julie were empty and judging from the current Miyabi, the possibility for that to happen was probably high.

Miyabi was brought up from an all girls school so she was bad with the opposite gender, but it had only been one month from today, after enrolling to the school, I would hear out her worries and after many events, we became close enough that we could call each other by our names.

But even so, I could see she was still nervous, but hesitation over which seat to sit in was something trivial, and I was kind of happy when I thought she might have lowered her guard compared to the past.

“…………Err, Tooru-kun?”

“Hn? What’s wrong?”

While Miyabi was in a troubled state and her cheeks were slightly blushing, she moved her sights from me and the table alternately.

“What do you mean by what’s wrong, that is what I want to ask………….Yo-you were smiling while looking at me from just now but, I was wondering why is that………..?”

It seemed the reason for her troubled expression was me.

I made a wry smile, in order to avoid telling her I was laughing from reminiscing.

“Now that I think back………….you are alone today. What happened to Tachibana?”

In a rare occurrence, there was no sight of Miyabi’s <<Duo>>, Tachibana.

Covered with a dignified atmosphere, she was a girl who holds an adult atmosphere for someone who was the same age as us.

She comes from a martial arts family, she who holds outstanding abilities even in the class, had great results (but bad at English), on top of that she was good at looking out for others so trust would come to her from her surroundings.

“Ah………..Tomoe-chan should be waking everyone up right now.”

“Everyone?”

“Un. There are a lot of people that would oversleep so, she does it so they won’t be late………whenever it is this time of the morning, she would go around everyone’s room and wake them up.”

“Haha, that sounds just like Tachibana.”

I didn’t even need to ask, it was probably done voluntarily.

Only one month has passed after starting a new life away from their parents. Which meant, even though there was a dormitory advisor, it would be up to the female leader Tachibana to regulate the morning which could easily disorder the rhythm of their lifestyle.

I thought it was just like the steady and serious Tachibana.

The sight of her going around the rooms to call out the classmates, was clearly floating in my head.

(However-------)

“If I knew this was going to happen, I should have increased the meat and decreased the vegetables………..”

“Don’t go having an unbalanced diet just because I am not here, Kokonoe.”

“Ta-Tachibana!?”

Right after I murmured that, there was a marginally angry voice coming behind me.

When I turned around in panic, Tachibana was glaring down at me after hearing the conversation just in time.

“Good morning, Tomoe.”

“Yaa. Good morning, Julie.”

Gracefully moving her chopsticks until now, *chirin* after Julie lowered her head producing a bell sound, and Tachibana lowered her eyebrows and made a smile.

Looking at Tachibana’s face loosening up, I took a relieved breath inside my heart.

“Why are you making such a relieved face.”

“N-no, hahahaha………”

I was glared at once again, and I shrunk my body smaller………

“Seriously, a guy like you………….”

While making a sigh towards me, Tachibana sat in front of me.

“I-I can’t help it. For a young male like me, it is only natural to think of eating meat------”

“If you eat vegetables too, then there is nothing I will complain about.”

“Uu…………..”

“In the first place, you only eat meat. Just like I said from before, you should eat more vegetables. Learn from Julie and Miyabi.”

When I looked over to both their trays, since she had a small body the amount Julie took was little, she had Japanese style salad, fried eggs, the main was grilled salmon and the combinations could be said to be a Japanese style breakfast. She also had half a bowl of rice.

It could be said to be quite a low consumption to pass the time until afternoon.

If it was me, my stomach would probably be making flashy growls half-way into second period.

Miyabi had a simple combination of a pot-au-fue and BLT sandwich, her drink was the usual milk.

(……….As expected, is it related to the reason why they are so big?)

I can’t say where but, I secretly sent my sights over there and thought about it.

“Are you listening, Kokonoe?”

“------Uh! A-aah, I am listening and I get it. I will eat vegetables properly…………….!”

“Umu, it’s a promise…………oh yeah, eat this 8 type warm salad. You should be able to eat this right?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Don* a plate of salad was placed in front of me.

“Ugeeh………..not that, n-no, won’t Tachibana’s breakfast become less……………”

“Rest assured, I have already taken my share………….muu, while you are at it, how about spinach with kelp dressing on it? And also this cooked seaweed--------”

(Give me a break alreadddyyyyyyyyy!! The meat, the meattttttttttttt!!)

I raised a shout inside my heart from the small plate of vegetables being constantly added up in front of me.

Having several fractures, lacerations on every part of his body, and countless bruises.

Full recovery would take a month. However, this was only because he was an <<Exceed>>; if it was a normal person then it would take several months for full recovery.

It was the medical examination results of the injuries my friend Tora suffered during that <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>--------no, doing her work in the backstage and targeting students with reputation, it was done by Tsukimi who was doing secret work.

“Why is Tora over here?”

After finishing our breakfast chat and everyone headed to the classroom, I saw a familiar small male prostrating himself on the table while sleeping.

“…………………Isn’t it obvious I was discharged from the hospital, you idiot.”

Responding to my mumbling with his sharp-ears, Tora made a yawn while stretching.

“I think there should be around 10 more days until discharge but……………”

“Fuun, I can’t keep resting for that long.”

During Golden Week, we went to visit him in the ward around the premise of the school when we were in a stage where we could move but, he immediately sent us away because of something about showing his pathetic state.

After that, I heard the discharge day and condition of his wounds from the nurse but, it seems Tora was pushy for his discharge. 

“What are you going to do if you dragged your wounds just because you forced yourself. Keep quiet and sleep. Also there is that, you know there is a saying that a child that sleeps will grow bigger………..sorry, nothing.”

“Who the hell is small!!”

Hearing that from behind me, Miyabi twitched from that angry voice and hid behind me as if she was scared.

“It’s okay. That retort was for me.”

“U-un………… ……………….. Ah……….!”

When I made a smile towards Miyabi who was grabbing my clothes tightly, she opened her eyes wide in an instant----------

She quickly separated her hands, and took a step back before apologizing.

“Haha, I won’t bite.”

Miyabi slipped a smile from the sentence that reminded her of the introduction we made during the first time we met.

“But, are you seriously okay? The wounds you got from '''''her''''' should be quite serious. Just like what Kokonoe says, I think it’s better for your body to not force yourself.”

“Judging by the way you said it, you already know about the situation too?”

Tachibana swung her head vertically from Tora’s question.

On that day, it was great we managed to break Tsukimi’s <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> but, I suffered extreme fatigue while the wounds on Julie’s legs were serious, and thus both of us could not move.

Then, Tachibana and Miyaba contacted the academy side after looking at our state, and performed emergency treatment on all the injured people including Tora and the rest.

During that occasion, we explained to Tachibana and Miyabi about what happened--------including the secret of the <<Blaze>>------so, they were already aware about the situation.

“I see, you two did my emergency treatment………Tachibana, Hotaka, it was a life saver. You have my gratitude.”

Tora lowered his head.

“…………………….”

“…………..Tooru. What is with that face?”

“I’m shocked.”

“Why are you shocked, Tooru?”

Julie tilted her head and *Chirin* a bell sound was produced.

“Nooo, that’s because Tora is lowering his head towards someone.”

“Don’t open your eyes wide from something like that! Even I would lower my head when I really want to show my gratitude!”

“That’s because it’s Tora you know!?”

“What kind of image of me is inside of you!!”

“…………….Tooru, Tora. Fighting is bad.”

“*Giggle* *Giggle*, it’s alright Julie-chan, this isn’t a fight.”

Miyabi made a small giggle from our small quarrel, and nodded towards Julie [Is that so?] question.

However, Julie tilted her head because she could not understand at all and *chirin* the bell shook.

“Oh yeah! You said you would lower your head when you really want to show your gratitude right. Then, you were saved by me and Julie during that time, so I’ll have you show that gratitude of yours.”

“Uuu………Gugu, Th-that’s…………kuh, i-it certainly is unpleasant…………”

While I was making a spiteful smile at Tora, Tachibana [Are you a child] muttered that in a tired tone behind me.

After a while, although Tora *un**un* groaned, he made a complex expression while opening his mouth with a desperate tone.

“Al-alright. I will show you my gratitude so be grateful.”

“It should be thank you there right?”

“Muguuh………! Gu-gu-gu……….Tha-tha-thatha……than……… ………..Haah!? No-now that I think back about it, if it weren’t for me saving you in the first place, even you would be defeated too!!”

Damn it, he noticed.

“That’s why we don’t owe each other anything. You get it! However, you will show your gratitude to Julie!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fuun* Tora made a rough snort and turned his back towards us.

“Seriously, I don’t know whether I should call you childish, or you’re existence is mean………….oh, it’s the chime. See you later. Kokonoe.”

Hearing the ringing sound of the chime signifying the start of the classes, Tachibana lightly hit my shoulders and headed towards her own seat.

Miyabi also left with a [see you later] before chasing after her back.

“Tooru. Let’s sit down too.”

Although I went to sit on my seat when I was urged by Julie, there was question that popped up at that moment.

“Wait a sec? It’s okay for the class to start but, what about our homeroom teacher?”

There was no way it was going to be the girl wearing rabbit ears.

Which meant, another teacher should be a replacement-------

“Good Morning--♥ Did you all enjoy your GW? I think this is unlikely but, are there naughty children that played too much and forgot their homework? If there is then, please raise your hands—♥”

“-------Uh!!”

The moment we saw the rabbit ears coming into the classroom after the chime ended, me-------Julie, Tachibana, Miyabi, Tora and Tatsu stood up.

Each of us placed our hands on our own chest, and the instant we were about to say the <<Word that carries strength>>-------

“The class is going to start. Please sit down at your seats.”

We could only stop our thoughts, from the words coming from Mikuni-sensei who showed himself after coming into the classroom after Tsukimi.

“You didn’t hear me, Kokonoe-kun? The other 5 too. The class is going to start.”

Once again ordered to sit down, we lowered our hips while in bewilderment.

(What’s going on………….!?)

“Alright ☆, let’s begin our long returning HR---♪“

Exactly like what the owner of that evil blade that attacked on that day proclaimed, the HR has started.

As if that attack did not happen, she was making her usual, natural smile.

However, we were only bewildered since we know about the face under that smiling mask.

“Okay okay ☆, regarding the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> we had just before the holidays, good work to those who won magnificently and although it is disappointing, to the people that lost too♪ it looks like there were several people that got injured from hustling a little too much but, Sensei is very satisfied to be able to see everyone’s current powers ♥”

The part about got injured------although me and Tora were about to open our mouth to say whose fault was it by reflex, Tsukimi *pachiri* closed one of her eyes while placing her fingers on her mouth.

The matter regarding that attack was a secret; that was probably what she was telling us.

We know that without her telling us but, thanks to the main culprit of that incident lying so calmly, we were just barely maintaining our composure.

“--------With that said, just like what I explained beforehand, the <<Duo>>’s with good results will be able to receive the <<Sublimation Ceremony>> as a special prize on Saturday. Errrr, the ones who will take it are--------”

The ones Tsukimi said were me & Julie, Tachibana & Miyabi, Tora & Tatsu, and 2 other <<Duo>> groups.

According to that, it seemed the standard of 3 wins and above was the condition to receive the special prize.

Originally, I would be happy to be able to receive the <<Sublimation Ceremony>> but, now wasn’t the time for that.

(What the hell is going on……?)

My head was in chaos.

I did not have to say the reason, it was regarding about the reason on why was Tsukimi still our homeroom teacher, and why does Mikuni-sensei------the academy side approved it.

But, during the time I was thinking inside my head, the HR was still continuing.

After that, we were told about the classes from now on, the interleague match with the 2nd year students, and there would be a seaside school trip on July, Tsukimi then left the classroom from the chime signal and the class started after the general science teacher entered while she left.

The questions regarding Tsukimi, everyone related to that incident felt bewildered.

“What do you make of that, Kokonoe?”

When it turned break time, Tachibana came over to talk to me while making a blatant perplexed expression.

Miyabi was beside her and Tora and Tatsu sitting in front of us turned around to look at me.

Even for Julie who normally doesn’t move her expression much, she was bringing her eyebrows closer.

“Let’s talk in the corridor. Someone might hear us here.”

After saying that, I urged everyone to head out to the corridor. The damages caused from the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> was completely restored during the GW, and there was nearly no one in the corridor with its original aspects restored regardless of it being break time, the class--------rather than saying that, this showed the fact that there are only a few people inside the school including the staff members.

We moved to a place which was quite separated from the classroom just in case.

At that moment, Miyabi was the first one to open her mouth to break the somewhat heavy atmosphere.

“E-eerr…….Tsukimi-sensei was trying to kill Julie-chan and Tooru-kun right?”

“Ya---. If not for Tooru, by now I would be………….”

“I could not do anything if I was alone. That plan succeeded because Julie was there.”

I seriously thought that without being humble. Thanks to Julie stopping Tsukimi’s sword, a chance to slam {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} in was produced.

[Nai. It was Tooru………….] [Nono, it was Julie…………….]

“Stop it already. We should be talking about why that woman was once again in front of us first!”

Unable to hide his irritation, Tora made an angry shout and we returned back to the main thread.

“Even if you say that………………even I would like to hear why Tsukimi appeared with a nonchalant face.”

The academy was left to deal with Tsukimi but, at the very least we thought we would never see her ever again.

“Kuhah, then let me tell you, <<Irregular>>.”

“------Uh!?”

The voice of the subjected person suddenly mixed into the conversation.

At the same time with being shocked at that voice------our sights gathered towards the window.

As if to respond to our sights, when we thought we heard the laugh from her true self echoed, Tsukimi showed her face at the opposite side of the window. Why was she in the opposite side.

“Oora, Open the window. I can’t get in like this. Hurry up and open the damn window if you want your questions to be answered.”

You shouldn't eavesdrop first if you want to ask someone to do something. I opened the window, while thinking I shouldn’t be doing this.

Naturally, while being cautious………………is what I planned to do.

“Arayooto.”

Tsukimi treated the window frame like iron bars and after making a turn in midair, she broke into the school with her legs first.

What’s more, this was done at the same time when opening the window, and from my point of view, the petticoat that suddenly appeared in front of my eyes looked like a large white flower blooming.

“Buu!?”

…………Incidentally, the thin white cloth Tsukimi was wearing on her lower half was pushed at my face.

(Wait………….this is………..!?)

After being stumbled upon with bewilderment and an impact towards my head, my head was put between her soft thighs and my upper body was pulled forward.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zuun………..*! A strong impact was directed towards my back together with a dull sound.

“Gah……………! Kahah………….”

[Tooru!!] [Tooru-kun!!] [Tooru!!]

“Ko-Kokonoe! Tsukimi-sensei what are you doing!?”

Although Tachibana raised an angry shout from the sudden Franken Steiner, Tsukimi easily washed it off indifferently.

“Kuhahah. {{Furigana|A fall|Pain}} awaits after a good {{Furigana|Service|experience}}. This is the rule of the world.”

Tsukimi erected her index finger and *Chi*chi* swung it left and right.

“Kuh, what rule is that………..ouch………..”

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

She had a provocative smile----------Tsukimi was standing still while showing her true self while Tachibana, Tora and Tatsu were confronting her.

The only one not revealing any enemy intent was Miyabi, since she was not used to fighting, she was only looking at my face and Tsukimi’s alternately while being flustered.

The strained atmosphere continued for a full 10 seconds------

The first one to move was Tsukimi.

We were about to manifest our <<Blaze>> in reflex but, it was not needed.

It’s true that Tsukimi moved but, she only raised both her hands up with no intent to fight.

“………………….What are you planning.”

“Just like what you see, I have no intentions to fight. If I were to fight with you guys here then, I would get fired in just one day after obtaining my hard earned reemployment.”

Tsukimi answered while wearing a nonchalant smile from Tora’s question.

“What do you mean by reemployment…………..?”

“It probably means, her employer has switched to the academy.”

“Kuhah. As expected from an honors student, your head processing is different from that blockheaded dairy cow.”

“Co-cow!?”

Miyabi used her hands and tried to cover her chest from Tsukimi’s words………………however, she could not hide it since it was too big.

“Well, that is the case. Me continuing to be a teacher like this is more than enough proof.”

“…………………. It’s hard to believe since it is abrupt but, it looks like the case judging by the situation.”

“You can’t do that you know, Kokonoe-kun☆ You have to use honorifics properly towards Sensei ♥”

“……………Don’t ask for the impossible when you were someone that almost killed us.”

“Kuhah, you didn’t die so don’t be so stiff with me.”

“That’s why you too, don’t say something stiff like asking me to use honorifics.”

“Uh! Seriously!! You got some nice sense there <<Irregular>>!! Kua---ahahahahaha!!”

For an instant, Tsukimi opened her eyes wide from my reply and started laughing by hugging her stomach while hitting her hips.

Soon, after her laughing calmed down, she leaned against the wall while making a happy expression.

“………Then a question from me. You said [job] at that time right? I’ll have you answer the where, who and what kind of reason did they have to attack us.”

Having received the worst injuries from Tsukimi, Tora could not hide his irritation and asked.

“There are a lot of people depressed about the <<Exceed>> in this world. Well, I can’t say who it is because of confidentiality but, it’s a country that holds justice.”

“That means………..”

We didn’t even need to ask for the name of the country, we can get it from that sarcasm.

“Don’t tell me…………that isn’t possible. Are you saying it came from a country………….”

Tsukimi shrugged her shoulders as if to play a fool towards Tachibana who was unable to hide her shock.

“Kuhah, remember this. Darkness exists in every country. And it is the same with this Kouryou-------which means, this academy is the darkness of Japan. If not for that, although it is done in secrecy, there is no way they could succeed in using inhuman methods to produce nano-machine monsters.”

I wonder could it be taken seriously.

But, it was persuasive.

It does sound convincing if I think about the fact that the existence of the <<Luciful>> and <<Exceed>> has not come out to public because there is a country in the background.

“Well, it is up to you guys to '''believe how much you want'''. ………….alright then, break time is about to end so see you all later. Don’t be late for class.”
Tsukimi swung her hands and left after turning her back towards us.

“……….How much do you think we should believe that talk?”

“Fuun. Leaving aside the fact that a country is behind this, I think it should be true judging by the situation of her going to the academy side.”

“I have the same opinion with Tora.”

“Only, let’s be cautious just in case.”

Both of them agreed to my opinion.

(However, to think something like her attacks was related to the country, I don’t know how much of that I could believe………….)

The time for lunch ended and has turned into the afternoon, and it has come to the physical ability enhancement training after a long time but------

“A 20 kilo baggage…………”

With a smiling face, Tsukimi announced that the real training would start from today since the GW had finished.

But, the surroundings made a commotion when they heard the contents.

“Tooru-kun. What do you mean by baggage………..?”

Miyabi beside me asked me a question with a soft voice regarding the unfamiliar word.

The baggage is a knapsack and after I answered that we would probably be running with weights placed inside it, she showed an uneasy manner.

Miyabi had become used to running in long distance thanks to her continuously running voluntarily but even so it did not change her lack of confidence.

Because of that, it was probably natural for her reaction when she heard that the training will be harder compared from before. That’s why--------

“Miyabi if it is you, it will be okay. You became able to run a marathon already right?”

“Th-that’s true…..I’ll do my best.”

Although she could not hide her uneasiness, Miyabi nodded.

“………Bu-but, if I can’t run as far as finish then…………….will you come and pick me up again?”

“Pick you up…………?”

Go and pick Miyabi up---------what I could recall back from that was the event that happened around a month ago.

The memories of me giving the unmovable Miyabi a piggyback and coming back.

(It was because of that day, Miyabi has started to talk to me…………..)

“Will, you………?”

“Eh? Ah………..”

Because my reply was not coming out, Miyabi asked me with upturned eyes as if to appeal to me.

“Aah, I understand. I will definitely go pick you up.”

“Un, I will wait for you………….”

And then, Miyabi nodded happily.

“---------Wait a sec, it’s bad if you wait. You have to run to the finish.”

“Ah………tha-that’s right. ahaha………..”

I made a wry smile following Miyabi.

At that moment, Julie brought over the baggage’s in both of her hands respectively for Miyabi and me.

She then tilted her head when both of us were showing her a wry smile.

“Tooru, Miyabi. What happened?”

“A little something.………..Aah, thanks for the baggage.”

The baggage I received transmitted the weight into my arms-------although I say that, I don’t feel the small number of 20 kilograms now that I am in my enhanced state.

I once again knew the amazingness of the <<Luciful>> since the small bodied Julie could bring the baggage with a weight almost the same or even crossing her body weight when it was joined together with just some wobbling.

What’s more, since this is said when we are still <<{{Furigana|I|Level}}>>, I can’t even imagine how much it would be at the end.

But even so, I have to continue running towards that end.

In order to understand the meaning of those words after obtaining <<Power>>.

Why did Otoha have to die, I was seeking that truth.

However that was------a deception.

'''“They are dead, because they were weak.”'''

The dream showed its desire by saying that.

No matter how much gloss was on top of the surface, hatred and anger were swirling in my abyss.

There was a demon thirsting for revenge living there.

I realized that, each time the memories from that day, and that person’s words resurface.

“Uaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh----------------------!!”

It was same today too. My roar filled with hatred has brought me back to the present from my dream.

“Haa…………ah, haaa, haaa…………..!”

“Tooru, are you okay……..?”

Julie came down from the upper level bed and directed her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} towards me worriedly.

“……………Sorry.”

“Nai. Please do not mind it.”

It was already bright outside and morning has arrived.

Nonetheless, it was still somewhat faster compared to our waking up time but------

“Where are you going?”

After I washed my face in the washroom and changed into an attire that was easy to move in, Julie tilted her head while her face looked a little sleepy.

“I am going to sweat for around 30 minutes. I feel like moving my body a little.”

After leaving an ''I understand'' from the nodding Julie, I left the room and headed towards the underground facility.

Although it was still morning, there were only a few numbers of people inside the training room which can be used from 6am to 10pm.

I exchanged a simple greeting with one classmate and headed deeper inside.

I was standing in front of a special sandbag which easily crosses 100 kilograms. It usually has urethane foam inside it but, the thing in front of me was specially made and was cramped with sand just like the name suggests.

I continuously punched and kicked that sandbag without resting.

My breathing became rough, and it became painful.

But even so, I would continue punching as long as I had power.

As if to drive away those words.

As if to slam all my hatred towards him.

I was only dead-set on that.

“You should stop around there.”

I wonder how long I had been punching the sandbag.

By the time I stopped my fist when I was called out, I was dripping in sweat and my rough breathing was very painful.

“Just when I thought it was such a rare occurrence for you to train enthusiastically in the morning, how long are you planning to keep on hitting. If you keep that up, you will only injure your fist.”

After I turned around, Tachibana made one sigh while her expression was frowning.

When I looked at the fist she pointed out, the skin was torn off and blood was oozing out.

“Ah…………ouch……………”

I started feeling pain on my fist and I distorted my face.

When I did that, Tachibana grabbed my hands while starting to walk.

“Let’s go to the infirmary. It would probably heal immediately thanks to the <<Luciful>> but this is for just in case.”

I completely understood the blessings of this strengthened healing power from that one battle with Tsukimi.

This level of wound would completely heal by tomorrow but, it was now throbbing painfully.

But this was okay.

I felt a bit better from moving my body in a daze.

It would be a cheap trade if I think like that.

While pulling my hands, although Tachibana brought me along to the infirmary beside the training room, the doctor could not be seen there since it was early.

“There is no one here at this time as expected. Even though I said that, even I can handle this level of treatment.”

After making me sit on a chair, Tachibana took the gauze and wet it with water.

“Uh……………!”

In the middle of the blood stains being wiped off with the wet gauze, I groaned from the stinging water.

“Sorry. I’ll have you………withstand it, a bit……………”

Both of us noticed this the moment Tachibana raised her face.

Our faces were close.

Either I or Tachibana was the first one to have our cheeks blush from this close distance.

We both averted our face almost at the same time, and time advanced silently just like that.

“Alright, then. Next up would be wrapping a cling film before bandaging.”

Different from the gauze application on the wounds we learned in class before GW, this was the moist wound healing method covered with a vulnerary covering material.

Many people get injured because Kouryou academy was a special technique training school, but thanks to the <<Luciful>> increasing the healing abilities, there were many cases where it would end with just emergency treatment just like this.

Tachibana wrapped the cling film on my hand in a familiar manner before wrapping it with a bandage.

“I thought about this during class too but, Tachibana is quite good at this kind of stuff.”

“There are always fresh wounds in the Tachibana dojo. I was always treating someone’s injuries almost every day before enrolling here.”

“No wonder…………then, I think it won’t be a problem to ask Tachibana to treat my injuries when I get them.”

“Before that, you should pay attention to not get injured.”

“Seriously.”

Tachibana frowned her face towards me who was making a wry smile.

“………….More importantly, Kokonoe, what happened? Rather than calling you enthusiastic just now………….err, you had a somewhat bloodcurdling atmosphere around you………..”

“Hnn…………….last time, I remembered back about that time I lost to a person that was my friend. Thanks to that and by the time I noticed myself being filled with frustration, well.”

I did not lie. I only said one part of the truth but, that was enough to trick her.

“……………Fumu. That must be one terrible loss. However, I know it might be frustrating but even so, you should take care of your own body a little more.”

After I nodded at Tachibana who was making a wry smile, this time it was my turn to ask questions with the intention of changing the topic.

“By the way, you said it was a rare occurrence seeing me just now. Which means, Tachibana often comes to training in the morning?”

“Almost every day, I would be in the training room around this time.”

And after that ended, she would go around to other people’s room to wake them up.

She’s amazing, after honestly stating my opinion, I swung my head left and right.

“That’s because Miyabi is always working hard every morning. I can’t lose too as her <<Duo>>.”

“Every morning?”

“Every day, she will run in the morning and after class……………though I say this, she only started running in the morning after the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> though.”

While muttering that, I thought Miyabi was working hard too.

At present, she was able to finish the baggage attachment marathon which started a few days too without retiring, the reason for that was probably because the results of her steady endeavor has born fruit.

“We can no longer remain careless anymore.”

Tachibana made a happy smile to her <<Duo>> who has changed very differently from the first day of enrollment.

“Well then, I should be heading back to my room now. Tachibana, thanks for the treatment.”

“What, it wasn’t much. I think it’s better to replace the wrap a few more times so, feel free to tell me when you want it.”

It’s true that, it would finish quick and would look nicer compared to me doing it.

“The problem is taking notes will be a little tough with my hand like this.”

“Fufu, then I will lend you my notes later.”

“Is it okay?”

“But, the condition is you take the class properly.”

“I understand………..however, it looks troublesome to go to the toilet with this hand.”

“Fufu, feel free to tell me when that happens. I will help-------”

She then stopped her words mid-way. Tachibana noticed what she was about to say and in a blink of an eye her cheeks-------no, her whole face turned red.

“Wha-wha, what kind of obscene thing are you saying------------!?”

“Wait, I didn’t say anything!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>zazan*…………..*zazan*…………..the wave was hitting nonstop.

“Fuwaaa………..”

In the morning of the next day, after hearing the faint sound of the waves in front of the school gate, a yawn unintentionally came out.

At that moment, I could hear the sound of light footsteps coming from afar.

The owner of those footsteps came closer, and I called out around the time I could see her.

“Yoo, Miyabi.”

“To-Tooru-kun!? …………..dre-dream? Un-until I could dream about him, towards Tooru-kun I…………”

“No, I am not a dream but the real one.”

I lightly tapped Miyabi’s shoulders while she was bewildered.

“Real one…………………eh? Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? --------uh!! Fo-forget that from just now! Please pretend you didn’t hear that!!”

Miyabi’s expression quickly changed.

She was probably very embarrassed about misunderstanding this as a dream, and it felt heartwarming seeing her swing both her hands quickly.

(Pretend I didn’t hear that huh, I wonder how I am supposed do about that………….)

Miyabi regained her calm after a while and asked a question.

“E-erm……….why is Tooru-kun here?”

It’s only normal to think like that.

That’s because I was waiting in front of the school gate, with the time just passed 6 am in the morning.

“I heard from Tachibana that Miyabi was running not only after school but in the morning too. So I thought, I should join in too.”

“Eh…………? To-Tooru-kun too……….!?”

“Aah. I’ll quit if it is an annoyance.”

“Th-there is no such thing. You aren’t an annoyance at all, Un.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Buun*Buun* Miyabi swung her head left and right.

I thought it was about to be torn off since it was done so vigorously.

“Alright, let’s start running immediately. It’s a waste just nonchalantly being carefree like this.”

“U-un.”

Just like that, the conversation concluded and we started running side by side.

The running pace was not that fast, and there was leisure to have a conversation.

The topic that came out was-------

“………..E-errr, Tooru-kun. Sorry about that time.”

It was about that time when she witnessed me hugging a fully nude Julie In the middle of GW.

Due to the much unexpected scenery (Me too) raising a panic, Miyabi used the <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> and opened a big hole on the floor in my room (#Already repaired), this event was still fresh in my memories.

“Don’t worry about it anymore. I wonder how many times you apologized for that.”

After that day and even today too; each time our faces meet or do not meet, Miyabi has lowered her head countless times and it was more than enough to tell she was self-reflecting on her act.

“B-but……….”

“No buts. I can’t remain calm when I get apologized too all the time, and more importantly, it is only natural to misunderstand that situation.”

“…………………It’s a misunderstanding right?”

“Eh?”

“Li-like I said, you aren’t in that type of relationship with Julie-chan……..t-to do those type of things right?”

Towards that question she asked while her cheeks blushing, I also blushed while swinging my head and replying it’s wrong.

“Tha-thank god ………”

Miyabi muttered, and I made a relieved sigh since it ended without the misunderstanding becoming something big.

After a while, the laps started to take its toll and Miyabi lost her leisure to exchange words with me.

“To-Tooru-kun………..it’s okay to go…….. ahead ……….”

“I understand. Then I’ll be going on ahead.”

By the time we reached the last lap, I nodded at Miyabi’s words while she was out of breath, and both of us started running at full strength. Although we were running side by side until now, as expected Miyabi’s figure was washed away in one go since we originally have a difference in stamina.

“Good work, Miyabi. You’ve gotten faster.”

“U-un……..thank, you, To-Tooru-kun………”

Miyabi finally reached the goal a few minutes after I reached the school gate.

She places her hands on her knees and repeatedly breathed heavily.

That was a normal aftermath scenery of someone running finish but, the unusual one was Miyabi’s………..err, those.

It was swaying in a manner as if it was following gravity, it made one think as if melons were inserted inside her chest.

Each time Miyabi breathed and her shoulders would go up and down, ''it'' would jiggle and-------

(…………..Wait, what the hell kind of eyes am I giving Miyabi when she did her best in running!?)

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan*!

A flashy sound was produced when I used both my hands to slap my cheeks.

“Tooru-kun………?”

“I-I was putting in motivation………”

“Again? Fufu, Tooru-kun sure gets motivated at weird times.”

Miyabi remembered the past and made a smile even though her breathing was still in disarray.

I could only make a dry smile towards her-------

All of a sudden, a sound completely changed the atmosphere.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Para*Para*Para*………the sound of the helicopter erased the never-ending sound produced by the waves.

The helicopter passed across us and headed towards the premises of the academy just like that--------not long later, it started descending around the staff building.

“What is happening this early in the morning?”

That question unintentionally came out from my mouth and since there is no way Miyabi could answer that question, she tilted her head.

The light from the morning sun reached the descending helicopter.

The sun reflected something and a golden-haired color shined.

For some reason, I could not release my eyes from that shine.

===Part 2===
There was a shadow inside the school looking at the helicopter just like Tooru and the others.

In a room inside the staff building--------- deep inside the chairman's office there was a gorgeous chandelier, an extravagant red carpet, a table and furniture finely decorated nicely with ornaments, and also a bedroom with a bed canopy placed inside.

Naturally, the shadow looking at the helicopter outside from the room-------- belonged to the Kouryou board chairman, Tsukumo Sakuya.

“…………..She’s here.”

Sakuya was already dressed up regardless of how early in the morning it was and was wearing her usual gothic dress.

After moving from the bedroom to the office, Mikuni her trusty confidant was already awaiting her, and Sakuya brought him along to the courtyard.

The helicopter had finished landing almost at the same time Sakuya and the rest came out to the courtyard.

The wind caused by the rotor, made Sakuya’s elegant black hair and gothic dress sway-----

A girl with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} showed herself from the helicopter.

Sakuya made a charming smile towards the gold girl whose shine made one think of the sun.

“Welcome, to Kouryou Academy. <<Exception>>------Lilith Bristol.”

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Epilogue

2014-07-20T15:50:37Z

Mashiro: /* Epilogue */

==Epilogue==

The crimson flames were burning everything down.

Again, this dream comes to the front of my mind.

A grey dream.

A nightmare with red as its only color.

Otoha’s death.

Those words from my best friend

“They are dead because they were weak.”

And then------with a shout overflowing with hopelessness, rage and resentment, the memories called a nightmare concluded.

“Tooru!?”

It looks like I woke her up with shout I released, and Julie took a peek at me in worry.

“Sorry………….. I surprised you, again…………”

“Please do not mind it. ………………more importantly, are you okay Tooru?”

“Aah……….. I just…………had a bad dream………….”

My clothes were wet and sticky with cold sweat and I could only say it was unpleasant.

“…………………sorry, I’ll change my clothes and then I’ll go get a drink in the lounge so, don’t mind me and go back to sleep, Julie. I am really sorry I woke you up.”

I quickly changed my clothes before exiting the room.

“Tooru……………”

Just before I closed the door, I heard Julie’s worried voice but I did not stop.

While thinking I made her even more worried; this unpleasantness---- this squirming dark feeling in the depths of my heart and the face distorted by this feeling, I didn’t want Julie to see any of it.

Blue night----------

After coming out to the balcony from the lounge, I was waiting for a world befitting that representation.

The pale moon was shining up in the sky, and it was a peaceful and kind.

But the dark feeling was still swirling inside my heart.

That moment on that summer day --------- has still not left my mind.

“Otoha…………….”

I lost everything.

My precious sister, my precious benefactor, and the people I considered the same as my family.

Ever since, I followed my best friend’s words, to seek <<Power>> and reached to this academy.

(If I had been strong, would I have not lost everything………?)

Time will not go back.

Even if I seek <<Power>> now or gain it, everything I lost will not come back.

I know there is no meaning.

But even so, I have no choice but to seek it.

In order to slam these black feelings towards my best friend who destroyed everything--------my precious daily life.

Even though 2 years passed after that, the rage and hate did not change inside me.

It has been one month since I came to Kouryou academy---------

“Tooru…………”

Suddenly, someone called out to me from behind.

I didn’t need to turn around.

Because there is only one person that would call out to me in that tone.

“………………you didn’t sleep, Julie.”

“You hadn’t come back so…………”

“…………..sorry to make you worry. I was just cooling off……… let's go back and sleep.”

To avoid letting Julie see my face, I walked past her flank and was about to go out to the lounge------

“Tooru…………….!!”

I stopped from hearing her shout.

When I turned around, Julie was looking straight at me.

Filled with a pitiful light, she was staring right at me with her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}}.

“I heard, what Tooru was saying during your nightmare………..”

This did not surprise me because I thought that might have been the case.

“Otoha………why………………answer me……….. I won’t forgive you……. I will definitely--------kill you”

“…………. Forget it.”

Even though it was futile, I could only say this.

“Is that…………….Tooru’s goal……..?”

“Forget it………!!”

The atmosphere shook from my shout.

But Julie slowly swung her head-------

“Me too-------“

Under the moonlight, she exposed her {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}}.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 10.jpg|thumbnail|right]]

“Julie…………….?”

“I am the same as Tooru.”

“Same………as me…………?”

In that instant, a gust of wind passed by and made her {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} flutter about.

My back muscle twitched.

There is long straight scar carved into her exposed back.

Bathed in the pale blue light of the moon, these words fell from the silver girl’s mouth-----that confession.

“I am also the same as Tooru-------an <<Avenger>>.”

<End>

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>`

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 7

2014-07-20T15:48:09Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 7 『{{Furigana|Ai(Love)|Eins(One)}} To Julie』 */

==Chapter 7 『{{Furigana|Ai(Love)|Eins(One)}} To Julie』==

===Part 1===

“Tooru. That voice was…………..!!”

“Miyabi, stay here! I leave Tachibana to you!”

“U-un! H-how about Tooru-kun………….!?”

“We---------“

“Let’s go, Tooru.”

When Julie faced her sights towards me, she nodded back probably knowing my intentions.

“Aah, let’s go Julie!”

“B-be careful Tooru-kun, Julie-chan!”

With Miyabi’s worried voice coming from behind, towards the direction of the voice-------we climbed up stairs.

(What is this uneasiness……………!)

It’s the same like ''that day''.

Same like that day with the dojo wrapped in flames, an indescribable nasty premonition was swirling in the depths of my heart.

(What did…………..wasn’t this just a normal practice match?)

It’s true that, in case of getting attacked by a <<Blaze>>, an instantaneous pain would be produced.

But in the very end it was for an instant, what’s more it should be slightly pain, and not be something strong enough to cause a shout.

When we reached to the highest floor, there was a shadow standing in the middle of the corridor---------a silhouette of a characteristic rabbit ears was there.

In front of the sights of that shadow, I shouted the name of my friends lying down beside the wall.

“Tora--------!!”

“Kokonoe-kun………..!”

From our shout Tsukimi-sensei who was standing still in front of Tora, turned over to us with a shocked face.

“Tsukimi-sensei! What on earth happened!?”

“I-I don’t know, I just came here too!”

“Tooru. Tora and the rest have bad injuries.”

When I approached closer to Tora after being called by Julie, there was a pool of blood spreading under his feet.

From what we could see, he looks like he was cut by a sharp edged tool, and suffered serious injuries in several parts.

Nearby him, his partner Tatsu also suffered serious injuries just like him. And was unconscious.

“This side also has the same injuries.”

“Looks like it. Anyway, we have to bring them to the first-aid room quickly………!”

“It’s okay--. Now that we are here, we can immediately contact the rescue team.”

“Is that so. Thank you very much, Tsukimi-sensei.”

“Uun, it is my job anyway…….more importantly, these injuries------“

After she started performing first-aid on Tora and Tatsu, Tsukimi-sensei’s expression turned cloudy.

“Is there something wrong?”

“Un. It is just a possibility but………''is this something caused from the <<Blaze>>''……..”

“<<Blaze>> you say………?”

It’s true that, to hurt Tora and Tatsu who <<Exceed>> s like this, needs the same-------no, needs a power more than that or else it would be difficult.
Inspecting like this, the possibility of the opponent is an <<Exceed>> is very high but--------

There was only one thing I couldn’t comprehend.

“Wasn’t <<Blaze>> ''a weapon that could not injure a person''?”

Yes, that was it. My question was exactly what Julie said.

“Tha-that’s----------“

Hesitating to say, Tsukimi-sensei was having worries whether is it alright to tell us--------it was that response.

“Sensei, please tell us. Is this something caused from the <<Blaze>>, didn’t you just say that just now?”

“That’s…………..”

“Tsukimi-sensei!”

“I-I get it, I will tell you but------this is a very important confidential secret regarding the <<Luciful>> so keep this a secret okay? …………… Actually, the fact that the <<Blaze>> is a weapon that can’t hurt people, is ''a flat-out lie''”

“A lie……….!?”

“Are you saying it is a lie?”

“Just like you know, the <<Blaze>> is a weapon manifested from someone’s <<Soul>>. That’s why, it gives mental damage by meddling with that person <<Soul>>--------you understand until here right……………..did you not question this before? That ''even though the <<Blaze>> can damage walls or the ground, how come it can’t hurt a person''”

“That’s true……….”

Tachibana’s <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> plowed down a tree, and Miyabi’s <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> destroyed the walls.

“Then, why is it peoples are the only ones that haven’t been injured yet?”

“………….. That is because; all of you recognize the <<Blaze>> as a weapon that could not injure people.”

“That was the first thing the director………..---------!”

“……………that means, those words were the safety lock placed on us.”

“Un, that is right. It is needed to know the truth in order to open the lock. But, it is impossible to hurt someone with a <<Blaze>> with only that. There is one more, an important thing needed. That is--------“

Making a strict expression that has not been seen until now, Tsukimi-sensei put the <<Blaze>>’s hidden truth in her mouth.

“''To put in killing intent''”

“---------!!”

“Hostility, malice………..strong intentions of hurting people will turn it into a lethal weapon. With just one way put into the heart, it is a weapon that could easily take away someone’s life-------and that is the <<Blaze>>…………ah, just like what I said, this is a highly classified information so the special lecture ends here, I am counting on you.”

“I understand.”

(To think the <<Blaze>> had this kind of secret hidden……….no, right now-----)

I moved my sights from sensei to Tora, and looked at his condition.

Although first-aid was done, thinking about the large amount of bleeding, it would be bad if this goes on.

“The rescue team is late……..”

Judging from the time Tsukimi-sensei contacted them, it is not weird for them to be running over here anytime by now ……….

“The rescue team isn’t coming.”

“Ehh?”

When I looked behind, Tsukimi-sensei was looking down on me while making a smile-------

And before I knew it, she was holding the silhouette of a fiendish looking <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>>.

“That-- is-- why--, I said the rescue group isn’t coming……..!”

“What, do you mean………?”

With her tone changed, I somehow managed to ask her while feeling surprised from the change of her atmosphere.

“I said the special lecture ended right.”

Tsukimi-sensei lifted the sides of her mouth.

That was a joyful smile-----------------but a smile filled with evil intent.

Immediately right after, the cold steel was swung down.

The drawn trail, felt frightfully slow--------

“Tooru!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gikiin*!! With the sound of metal clashing, the time started flowing back to normal.

“Tora……….!!”

With his consciousness back, Tora threw his <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>>, and bounced back the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> being swung down towards me.

“Fu,un………..Get away fast, you idiot………..thi,s fella…………is a monster…………”

“What do you mean Monster………?”

For Tora who usually is filled with confidence to say that, Tsukimi-sensei should be quite a strong user.

“Seriously, disturbing me when you just escaped death……………. I should have quickly finished you off instead of playing around.”

“Kill…………….Tsukimi-sensei! Why!? Why are you doing this!!”

“Hnn--, before I answer that question………. I will give you one more special lecture as a service♥”

In an instant, her usual tone returned and she swing the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> up------and cut the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> in half.

“Guh,AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!”

Immediately, Tora raised a shout and with the same time with his voice interrupted, he powerlessly collapsed to the floor.

That figure made me have a flashback of my sister-----Otoha.

“You bastard, what did you do-------------?!”

I draw back my fist like shooting an arrow, and released a single strike from the anger.

---but, it hit empty space and the wall behind was destroyed.

“Kuhah. That’s one heck of a power from that <<Level>>. ………….. Well, it doesn’t mean anything unless it hits though.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kuku* looking at Tsukimi-sensei making a ridiculing smile, my back muscles became cold.

Monster--------It took an instant for me to understand the reason why Tora said that.

Tsukimi-sensei who was supposed to be standing in front of me, made a distance of more than 10 meters in the slight instant she evaded my attack.

“Special lecture number 2. When the <<Blaze>> is destroyed, that person will be unconscious and won’t wake up for at least a whole day so be careful♪l. Well if that is all we get when having the <<Soul>> be destroyed, it is something that I cannot ask for more☆------Okay then, regarding why I am doing this...”

She cut her words temporarily and replaced back the atmosphere around her.

“It’s work, it's work. It’s a simple job of cleaning promising looking new students.”

“You say, work……….? Don’t say something ridiculous!! Killing people as a job-------“

“Remember this, you brat. Any adults can kill if it is a job. The only difference is the killing method, either directly or indirectly.”

“……………if this is a job that means, this isn’t your arbitrary then.”

Even when Julie asked, Tsukimi made a light smile and swung her head.

“That goes against the duty of confidentially so I can’t answer. …………well then, it’s about time we end our little talk. As special service, I’ll kill you bastards first before these bastards……………however, if either one of you bastards run away then------------“

“Who the hell will run away!!”

I ground my teeth, clenched my fist, and answered.

That scenery---------I never want to see someone die again.

“I won’t let anyone die in front of me anymore!! Never!!”

“……………Same here, Tooru. I won’t let anyone die in front of me…………!”

Julie nodded and stood beside me.

“Kuhah, mere <<{{Furigana|I|Level 1}}>>s barking like that………..”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kukuku* while laughing, Tsukimi-sensei----------no, Tsukimi expanded the killing intent she was releasing.

“Well then let’s start!! Entertain me even if it last for one minute, one second!!”

Signaling with her shout, Tsukimi kicked the ground and charged-------

“Uh!?”

Her figure suddenly disappeared and I doubted my eyes.

“Up!”

“Wha!?”

It was exactly in that moment I raised my sights from hearing Julie’s voice, Tsukimi kicked the ceiling.

My reaction was one moment late from those unexpected movements.

“Tooru!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gyariiin*! The <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> aimed at me, was ward off by Julie this time, protecting me.

She landed on the ground without losing her balance and Tsukimi released a second attack by making a side sweep.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gakyaaan*! The sound of metal violently clashing echoed.

This time, even though I used my <<Shield>> to block-------------

“Uaaaaaaaah!!”

She then swung down with all her strength like that and I was blown away.

“Tooru, are you okay…………!?”

“Aah, I am okay………….but, what power………”

The moment when I thought I completely blocked her, I was then pushed back.

The movement she showed before was frighteningly fast, and her power surpasses mine while her speed surpasses Julie’s.

Her abilities that she showed during the physical ability enhancement training were only just a portion of it.

“Kuhaha, I’m glad I’m glad. From not ending just from that.”

While making a fun smile, she made a sharp and heavy attack with a breathtaking speed.

“Kuh……………!!”

Even though I kept on barely protecting myself, it was a one sided defensive battle and the situation will certainly get gradually bad if this keeps up.

---if it is one person.

“I won’t let you. I will be troubled if you forget about me.”

Julie went behind Tsukimi and made a side sweep with her sword--------

But, Tsukimi repelled it with her <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> without looking back.

“On top of it being 2 going against 1, I can’t really praise you for attacking from behind, silver head.”

“I don’t think it is unfair if the opponent is in a much higher class.”

“Same thoughts here!”

In no time, I attacked.

Although her carefree smile did not break, as expected even Tsukimi had no choice but to go defensive from the cooperative offence.

“Oooto, this is fun, this is fun.”

2 vs 1. Even though we performed quite a number of hits, we couldn't land something that could be called a final hit.

………….but, the moment when Tsukimi slightly stopped her legs when blocking Julie’s attack.

(Over here!!)

That very instant, I clenched my fist hard and stepped into the most important and also the final chance of winning.

“Hiiiiitttttt!!”

Right now once more, I pulled my fist back like shooting an arrow, and the 2nd time of the strike I can shoot daily------- {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}-------was released.

My muscle and bone creaked. If this doesn’t hit, then I would probably be powerless.

But----------------it was slightly far away.

Although it is cruel, my fist only scratched Tsukimi’s clothes.

“Kuhahahaha. Y.o.u m.i.s.s! The distance was just a little off!”

Just a few centimeters, but that made a big difference in the distinguishing victory.

I became impatient from the winning chance I saw for an instant and slightly failed in judging the distance.

“Damn, it………….!”

“Well then, it’s my turn next, <<Irregular>>!!”

“I already told you I won’t let you…………..!!”

Towards Tsukimi holding the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> aloft, even though Julie once again forced her way through using combination hits, Tsukimi took back steps to avoid.

However the flow did not stop there.

Although Tsukimi once again went on the defensive from Julie’s specialty charging combination hits, she could not get rid of the carefree smile from her face.

Not long later, the moment the flow was interrupted-----

The corner of the joyful smile Tsukimi was making lifted further up.

“Kukuh, this time for sure, let’s go with my turn then!”

Although it is just one sword, she is not inferior at all to Julie’s combination attacks------no, it was an evil blade storm even faster.

Completely turning defensive, Julie somehow managed to block but, she was retreating little by little.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gyariin*! The nasty sound of metal clashing echoed and Julie lost her balance.

A straight attack was done there. Even though it was hard, Julie managed to block but couldn’t kill off Tsukimi’s physical strength and got blown away just like that.

“Julie----------!!”

Raising a shout and not caring about my body, I jumped at Julie to catch her.

But, I was pushed away by the strong blow and after a flashy sound echoed, the classroom door was broken through and we showily charged into the tables scattering all around.

“Uh,kuh…………..!! Julie, are you okay!?”

“Ya----. Thanks to you……..but even so, it was an unbelievable strength. It's expected from someone selected to be a special teacher here.”

It would seem she wasn’t injured, and I made a sigh of relief.

---but, after I immediately re-brace myself, I made a bitter decision and said it.

“Julie, take Tora and the rest with you and run away.”

“Tooru?”

“I will buy some time. That’s why Julie, after you move Tora and Tatsu to a safer place, call Mikuni-sensei for help-----“

The moment I said until there, Julie used her index finger and touched my lips before swinging her head.

“Nai, I refuse. You won’t last 5 minutes with that body.”

“……..You saw through it huh.”

“You said {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} causes quite a burden in the body. And just now, Tooru said this. ''I won’t let anyone die in front of me anymore''. And I said this. ''I won’t let anyone die in front of me''. so-------“

Julie directed her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} towards the nearby entrance.

“I won’t run.”

The sun completely fallen and a bunny ear silhouette entered the dim classroom.

“Well then, it’s about time we end this.”

“……………you can end it if you want but, what are you planning after killing us? Isn’t time the only problem for the academy side to notice?”

“No need to worry, I won’t do something that will expose me. Even if I am exposed, a school is a place where if a problem occurs, they will use their power to cover it up instead of investigation for the cause……….okay, now that my question is cleared, it is my turn to ask questions too.”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 9.jpg|thumb]]

Tsukimi crawled her tongue on the blade and made a light smile.

“Which one of you wants to die first?”

The small light illuminating the dark classroom reflected the blade.

It looked an ominous light but, we were not afraid and replied back almost at the same time.

[Julie I will--------][Tooru I will--------]

“”Protect you!!””

“Kuhah, even though it isn’t long, as expected from a <<Duo>>. Or is it a Hollywood suitable male female relationship has been made?……………….well whatever is okay I guess. There is no difference since both of you are going to die anywayy!!”

Tsukimi swung down making a sword flash, and I blocked it.

Although Julie attacked at that moment, Tsukimi was already not there------------ she kicked the wall, floor, ceiling, using movements transcending humans befitting the name of <<Exceed>> and, she was toying with us.

I and Julie faced our backs together, and we continued protecting each other from the attacking evil blade from all directions but, scratches gradually increased, and we became disadvantageous.

(Damn, she is just toying with us…………!)

My stamina was depleting, and after one step and another, defeat-------- the reality of death is getting closer.

“------------!!”

Julie failed in blocking and fresh blood was scattered out from her {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}}.

In the next instant, her small chin was kicked, and Julie was sent flying to the corner of the room.

“Julie---------!!”

At the same time I shouted, I grabbed a nearby table and swang it.

As expected even Tsukimi couldn't dodge this and was sent flying the opposite side of where Julie was.

“Are you okay, Julie!?”

“--------!! I am, okay…………”

When I ran over, Julie distorted her face in pain.

Coming from the wound running along her thighs, blood was ceaselessly flowing out.

To Julie who has that speed as her asset, it could be said it is the same with her strongest weapon killed off.

However, since the situation was getting even hopeless, it conversely made me serious.

I clenched my fist. For the strongest attack I have.

It was strange enough whether if I can release the 3rd shot which crosses my limits.

But if I can’t release it, we’ll die.

Not only me, but also my friends, and even the girl in my arms.

(I will definitely……………protect them!!)

I have to release it, and precisely end this.

It doesn’t mean anything unless it hits……………Tsukimi said this.

(Then I have to think of a way to hit!)

“Too…………..ru……………..”

In that hopeless situation, Julie called me weakly.

“Sorry. If you didn’t become my <<Duo>> you wouldn’t have to go through this………….”

“Nai, there is no such thing………………I was very happy when Tooru brought his hands out to me. Although it was not long but, whether it was drinking apple tea or, the time we had matches or, the time we watched tv together, it was very enjoyable so……………that’s why, please do not say that.”

“Julie………………….”

Hearing the silver girl words, even though not even a month passed but, the feelings that I will never forget float out like a rotating lantern-----------------

“-------------!!”

Inside there was a possibility--------------I found out the technique how the {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} can hit, and I was shaken by a shock as if I was struck by a lightning bolt.

(That’s right, <<Duo>>…………..this is it……!)

Although it could be called a possibility, it might be in the level to be called a miracle.

But, right now I have to believe in this or else there is no other way to survive.

Yes, this is a road that can only be opened by ''believing''.

However, before this could be reached, there is something I have to do no matter what.

(For that…………!)

“uh Seriously…………now my clothes are dirty, damn it.”

In front of my sights, there was a shadow standing up while cursing.

---I knew this but, as expected there was no damage.

Looking at Tsukimi, Julie pressed on her wounds to try to get up but------

“Julie, please rest here quietly. I will fight by myself from here.”

“Tooru…………?”

“I will definitely protect you, Julie.”

“Kuh, Kuahahahaha! Are you retarded. Even though you were suppressed in 2 vs 1, now of all things, you say by yourself? You say protect? Are you seriously saying that?”

“Aah, I am serious. I will defeat you alone and protect Julie!!”

“Tooru, it is impossible to do it alone……..! I will also…..!!”

“…………Julie. I am happy for those feelings but, right now please follow what I say.”

“B-but……….”

I faced my back to Julie who was perplexed from my words and stared at Tsukimi.

“Okay come! Your evil blade, I will stop it!!”

“Kuhah, you will regret the more you bark, <<Irregular>>. Since you said it like that, I will leave you half-dead. And then----------“

The tip of her blade was pointing to me at first, and then it was pointing at Julie next.

“I will kill that silver head in front of you who can’t move! And for last, you will die while grieving on how powerless you are, from your words!!”

At the same time with her roar, Tsukimi attacked.

However, no matter how many times she made sharp blade flashes, I blocked all of it with my <<Shield>>.

(I won’t let you……………! I will never let anyone else become like Otoha!!)

Burdened and tired, my body felt heavy like lead but, the feeling of protecting Julie, the oath made my concentration to its limit and was moving my body.

But that was not all.

In the place I am standing-----------thanks to the place of the corner of the classroom, the sword slash path which was hard to see through until now was limited to the forward direction and made it easier to read.

On top of that, since Tsukimi was keeping her powers in check in order to leave me half-dead, each step in from each attack turned shallow, and became lighter.

“Don’t persevere!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gakiin*!! The <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> violently hit on the <<Shield>> and I came face to face with Tsukimi.

“What’s wrong, didn’t you say you were going to make me regret? At the very least, show me if you can make at least one scratch on this <<Shield>>.”

“You sure piss me off, oi…………. I changed my thoughts. As expected I should start killing you first <<Irregular>>!! I will slice that prided <<Shield>> of yours together with you!!”

Tsukimi’s irritated attitude was exposed and she emptied some distance before preparing her sword above her head.

The expanding pressure shook the atmosphere and *Chiri**Chiri* the blood lust was stabbing my skin.

A full power strike is coming.

Just like her words, in order to slice through this <<Shield>> together with taking my life away. But------

“''I was waiting for this time, for this time to be able to read your breathing pattern.''”

Without looking away from her, I whispered to Julie with a soft voice.

“But, it is impossible for me alone from this point onwards……………but, I believe I can do it when it is two people.”

“Tooru………….?”

Hearing my words, Julie made a doubtful face.

“We are twin blades tied together with a bond so, we will definitely……….!!”

“What are you blabbering about over there? Since that is your farewells to this world, how about you make a love confession with a loud voice for last, like I LOVE YOU! Kuhahahahaha!!”

Towards Tsukimi who was giving out a disgusting laugh, I felt ''thankful'' for the first time.

“Then, I guess I will engulf myself in your words then.”

“Aaah?”

I took a deep breath------and shouted

“{{Furigana|Love|Ai}}<ref group ="1g">A word play. Ai sounds like "I" but also has the meaning of love (愛）.</ref> to-------Julie!!”

“To-Tooru……..!?”

“Kua-------ahaahahaha!! This guy seriously confessed!!”

Ignoring Tsukimi, I once again shouted.

“I will------''Tou''!!”

“-------------!”

Julie gasped-------that was the last instant, and was the start.

“This is thanks for the laugh!! I will slash both of you togetherr!!”

Tsukimi announced that while pointing the sword at me-------and jumped in.

The cold steel was swung down in a slightly further distance than me.

“Diiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”

Even if I block this, {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} will only cut through the air like last time. But--------

(Now……….!!)

Believing in everything, I pulled my fist back like shooting an arrow.

“Julie--------------!!”

“Whaa!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GIkiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnnnn*!! The violent weapon echoed throughout--------and Tsukimi’s face distorted in shock.

''An unsuitable clear *Chirin* sound of a bell was in front of her in this place.''

That’s because Julie stepped into Tsukimi’s chest area, and blocked her <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>>.

“Why……….are you………silver headdddd!!”

A small chance was born from her shock.

And in this moment, this very instant, it is the last chance of winning-----------the opened path of possibility that could be called miracle.

“The one ending-----is you!!”

“Kuhahahahah, too bad! You’re far!!”

“I am not-----far!!”

Suddenly pulling her body, Tsukimi was certainly slightly distant from me.

But that was, ''if I was aiming for Tsukimi’s body''.

“Pierce through----------------!!”

My fist rapidly cut through the air.

The {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} released beyond my limits-----seized the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>>, piercing through it and was smashed.

“Guh…………uu……..”

“Please don’t force yourself, Tooru.”

“A-aah……….. I didn’t plan on forcing myself though…………….”

“It is not good to act tough. Please take care of your body more.”

“I know. Thank you for worrying about me, Julie.”

“Ya---. You are welcome………….okay, I will be going to take a bath now.”

“Aah, take your time.”

Nodding, Julie walked towards the dressing room while dragging her leg--------she turned around half-way.

“No peeking okay, Tooru.”

“Yu-Julie”

“It’s a joke.”

Towards me who was making a bitter face from the bitter memories, Julie made a small smile and disappeared into the dressing room.

(Seriously……..even though it is tough for herself too……..)

While feeling painful looking at her dragging her legs, I vividly remembered the ----------<<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.

3 days have passed after that day------entering the world’s GW, and Kouryou academy was not an exception so we entered the long-term holiday. Even though we finally had consecutive holidays, we did not go outside anywhere and passed a majority of time inside the room.

……………rather, we had no choice but to take a rest.

Although the <<Exceed>>‘s regenerative abilities are several times better than an ordinary person, my body was still creaking and I could not move properly.

It means the number of {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} which was released over my limits was, that much of a burden to my body.

It looks like Julie could finally walk but, luckily her wounds would not leave any after-effects.

Tora and Tatsu managed to escape death, and it looks like they won’t be coming out from the medical treatment building during GW.

(Even so, it’s amazing we managed to win against that annoying opponent………)

Looking back at the fight with Tsukimi, I seriously thought that.

In order to gain victory, it was essential to pile several conditions on each other.

One is to make an attack that will definitely kill me.

Fighting alone, by telling her to stay quiet, she will be conscious about Julie being out of battle potential, and be very conscious of me blocking with my <<Shield>>.

Also, the breathing and {{Furigana|Ai|I}}--------telling these two words, to make her notice my aim.

If I know a big swing is coming, reading her breathing will be easy.

Julie who suffered injuries entered her chest area, and somehow managed to block the attack since she was closer to the opponent’s fulcrum making the attack power drop.

Next was to break the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>>----------the <<Blaze>> manifested by the soul.

Having her <<Soul>> broken, Tsukimi was restrained by Mikuni-sensei who came running after Miyabi and Tachibana contacted the Academy side, when they came to see us since we weren’t really coming back.

After that, I don’t know what happened to Tsukimi.

(What kind of goal did she have…………?)

It seems the academy side doesn’t plan on telling us about it.

From Mikuni-Sensei who was present during Tsukimi’s restraining, he made sure we won’t tell anyone about this matter and marked the end of this matter.
(It was in an unsatisfying way but, it is one matter down just in case………….)

I drank up the lukewarm apple tea and leant close to the wall.

Since it was annoying I could not move my creaking body so, it looks like today will also be another day only watching television---------and it was on that time when I thought that.

“Tooru”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Hyokooto* Julie brought her face out from the dressing room. And water droplets were still dropping from her hair.

Incidentally I could almost see her small shoulders, thin arms, and also her chest so I averted my sights in panic.

“Wha-what’s wrong?”

“I am very sorry about this but, could you please take the towel for me.”

“Towel…………?”

“Ya----. I forgot to bring it with me. It is in the 2nd drawer from the top of my clothing case, so please.”

“A-aah. I get it……………..”

After nodding, I opened Julie’s clothing case and peeked inside.

(Uuh, I look like a pervert………………)

Even though I was asked to do so, I can’t let anyone see me searching through a girls’ clothing case.

(Towel………….is this it? It is in the place like she said but-------)

It’s true the towel was in the second drawer.

It was beside the ''oddly folded cloths''.

While thinking I should not be looking at it, whether it is something with a lot of frills attached to it or there was a lot of white, I have accidentally found out something that was better off with me not knowing about it.

“So-sorry for the wait………….”

“Sorry to make you force yourself, Tooru.”

After I brought the towel to the dressing room with my creaking body, Julie extended her hands out with her body barely coming out just like just now.
Even though the situation was only a situation and it can’t be helped, because her skin color ratio was much higher than usual I had trouble looking for a place to look…………and in that moment I thought that.

“Uuh………….!”

A painful voice was let out.

When extending her hand, she probably put her body weight on her injured leg unconsciously.

She then fell forward from unable to support her body--------and Julie came out in the state when she was born.

“Bu!? Yu-Julie!!”

I suddenly catch her but-----------since I was unable to put any strength into my legs, we fell to the floor just like that.

“Ouchouchouch…………”

My eyes were sparkling since I hit the back of my head.

(Uh………I-isn’t this………….)

After my sights gradually turned back to normal, I understood that the situation has turned into something unbelievable.

The fact of right now, I was hugging a naked girl.

{{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}}, {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}}, {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}}---------

All of that perfectly joined together and this girl looked as if she was a delicately manufactured doll.

She was unlike a human; I would believe it if I was told she was an Angel.

“To-Tooru……………”

Her face was closer than ever before.

Julie’s cheeks were slightly red.

That redness---------that embarrassment was the proof that this girl is a human with warmth and not a doll nor an angel.

“Julie……….errr………..”

During this time, I had no idea what I was about to say.

It was because I could not say any further than that.

That’s because------

“Kokonoe. I brought fomentation over. And bandages for Julie too.”

“To-Tooru-kun, Julie-chan, hello…………….”

Turning into something troubling, the girls we became acquainted with entered the room.

[Ko-Kokonoe………….][To-Tooru-kun]

Seeing that the naked girl----------Julie was being hugged closely by me, both of their faces stiffened.

“Ko-koko-Kokonoe! Wha-wha-what kind of shameless thi-thing are you doing?! Making YuYu-Julie naked, what on earth, what are you, what are you doing--------------!?”

“N-no, this is a misunderstanding…………….!!”

“Yo-your shamelessness knows no bounds!! Miyabi! Don’t keep quiet there and say something!!”

Contrastive to Tachibana’s angry shouting, Miyabi softly muttered ''only one word''.

“<<Blaze>>……………….”

The <<Flame>> danced from the <<Word that carried strength>>, and the <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> appeared in Miyabi’s hands-------

“Wai, a sec, Miyabi!? Yu-Julie! Explain how this got this way---------“

“Tooru-kun you………………Pervert--------------------------!!”

Like this, a small commotion occurred for last and the curtains of the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> finally closed.

===Part 2===

“-------that’s all for the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> recording.”

About the time Tsukimi Rito <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> was destroyed by Tooru, and collapsing, a male------Mikuni stopped the video.

“Kuhah. Going to the extent of showing the video, even though it was not done cynically, isn’t my result report enough—“

The one using abusive language was Rito who was just shown fighting with Tooru in the video.

“A picture is worth a thousand words, it’s something like that. And more importantly your report was too rough.”

“Yeah Yeah. Sorry bout that.”

Completely calm, towards Rito who was swinging her rabbit ears, Mikuni swang his head with a sigh.

“But even so, to think you seriously went to kill………if anything happens by any chance, what were you planning to do?”

“……………I don’t mind. It was me who told her to leave it to her decision on the spot.”

After the owner of the voice opened her mouth for the first time, Mikuni and Rito directed their sights to her.

Sitting further up, there was a girl wearing a gothic dress around her-------it was Tsukumo Sakuya, Kouryou academy’s director.

“When a seed bud in a harsh environment, it is only then when it will bloom to a beautiful flower, it is what I think.”

Before the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, Rito made a smile when she was told that things would be left to her and killing might be okay depending on her. During that time, having said every single word Sakuya said without changing any of it, Mikuni lowered his head in apology before, returning back to the previous topic of the video.

“However, this is a surprise. To think a person that could drive a <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> away appeared ''again''…………”

It was not surprising for Mikuni to be surprised.

Normally, a person’s ability will be enhanced several times after going up one <<Level>>.

Therefore, if there are 2 ranks different, it would be a hopeless difference in strength even though it is against 2.

That is why, even though there are various factors involved, it was a lucky result for Tooru and Julie who is <<{{Furigana|I|Level 1}}>> to defeat Rito who is <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>.

“………… Seriously, I never thought they would practice something that was just thought out recently. It’s amazing he can make a calm decision in that situation.”

“Oya, it is not like you to praise the opponent who defeated you.”

“There are times that even I would praise.”

While making a sarcastic smile, Rito threw her legs and sat on the sofa.

“Aren’t you in a very good mood? Perhaps you took a liking to him?”

“Kuhah, don’t spout crap--------is what I wanted to say but, I can’t deny that…………well, if you say I am interested in him then you are much more than me, Ojou-sama<ref group ="1g">My lady</ref>”

Those words,

“Fufu, it is only natural to be interested in him since he is someone who is related to <<Him>>.”

“''That guy'', huh…………….”

Hearing one sentence from Sakuya, Mikuni and Tsukimi raised their eyebrows slightly together.

“………… Well then, my job is done with this but-------what should I do from now on?”

“As you like. Rito, do as you wish………….”

“As I like Nee~……….Kuhah, if that is the case----------I guess I’ll go on like this.”

“I understand.”

“……………… Is that okay? If Tsukimi is left behind, then there is a possibility our connections with her will be discovered by them--------“

“The reason doesn’t matter. They have no skills to confirm this, Mikuni.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kusu**Kusu* Sakuya made a bewitching giggle.

Towards that smile, that decision, Mikuni nodded knowing any further views would not be forgiven.

“Then, as you wish.”

Not long later, there was only one presence left inside the room filled with quietness.

Inside the darkness, the remaining girl was sinking her body deeply into a luxurious chair.

After a long silence, Sakuya slightly lifted the corners of her mouth.

Enlightened everything was starting to move, inside that she felt a certain thing in her seat.

“It is the start of the party…………..”

On how that party’s demise is concluded, she does not know, for Sakuya ''is not God''.

Even if it is her who stands in the {{Furigana|forbidden|God’s}} realm for manipulating human genetics.

As long as they are humans, they will not know the future.

Therefore the black dress girl muttered.

“I pray, that our paths would reach the <<Absolute Duo>>.”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="1g" />

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 6

2014-07-20T15:45:01Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 6 『I Will Be the One---That Take Your Cover!!』 */

==Chapter 6 『I Will Be the One---That Take Your Cover!!』==

===Part 1===

A night before the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.

The comfortable time after taking a bath has already turned into a daily thing--------

Like usual, we were drinking apple tea while watching television.

“It looks delicious, Tooru.”

“That’s true. It would be nice if I can eat that even once.”

When I agreed with her at the local gourmet being shown on the screen, Julie made a wondering face and asked.

“Tooru has not eaten it before even though it is a Japanese food?”

“Aah. I never went to ''Kyushu'' before.”

I was supposed to go to Kyushu on my middle school trip but, since my mental state towards my daily life changed greatly ''during that summer'', I didn’t go.

If it didn’t change, I would not seek <<Power>> and come to Kouryou then---------

I would probably not be passing time with Julie like this.

(The reason for coming to Kouryou, huh……………)

When I thought about that, the question that arose on the first day after enrollment once again came forth.

The question of, why did Julie enroll into Kouryou.

Leaving her country, and coming to the deepest part of the east while holding anxiety----------what’s more to a very special background school, a ''battle technique instruction school''.

That was not all.

Once that question came across my mind, the feeling of wanting to know got bigger and bigger but---------

(This isn’t something I should be asking out of curiosity…………..)

I controlled myself using the same reason as the last time.

It might have a circumstance she doesn’t want to be asked.

More importantly, I came to Kouryou with a circumstance which I don’t want others to know.

“Tooru. It should be time to go to bed.”

When I was absent minded and thinking, I was urged by Julie.

When I looked over to Julie, she was already sitting on the lower bed before I knew it.

(As expected, this is nerve wrecking………….)

I was still resisting the action of sleeping together with a girl in the same futon.

But, Julie in question did not show any nervousness at all.

I was not treated as a male but rather like a father-like existence so if I say this is natural then it is only natural but…………..

Being trusted sounds nice but, somehow it was a complex feeling.

“Tooru?”

“A,aah. Let’s sleep then………….”

The lights were turned off and we entered the bed.

Inside the darkness wrapped in silence, I thought as an ending I called out to Julie.

“Julie”

“Yes?”

“Let’s do our best tomorrow.”

“Ya---“

“Okay then, good night Julie.”

“Good night, Tooru.”

Julie clung tightly to me.

(<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>!!)

It has already been something done every time but even so, I was so agitated by this action I couldn’t get used to, and not long after, my consciousness lost to the drowsiness and fell into the darkness.

The night cleared out----------and the curtains of the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> unfolded.

“Tooru, it’s almost time.”

Staring at the clock tower which could be seen from everywhere inside the academy, Julie muttered.

Near evening on the next day, about the time <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> was going to start, just beside the outer walls surrounding Kouryou------we were standing-by on the place we drew by lottery.

The other <<Duo>>s were also doing the same by standing-by around different places in the academy, and were impatiently waiting.

Towards the event that is going to happen, when I was wrapped in an uplifting feeling------

<nowiki>*RiinGon-----**RiinGon………..**RiinGon…………..*</nowiki>

The bells of the clock tower announced the start of the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> inside the academy.

“Let’s go, Julie!”

“Ya----!”

“”<<Blaze>>””

Our voices piled up and the <<Flame>> danced.

At the same time when a <<Shield>> appeared on my right arm, and <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>> appeared on both Julie’s hands, we started running.

But, it’s not like we have no plan.

Advancing straight ahead, and if we encounter other <<Duo>> we crush them head on.

(I never thought Julie would go with my plan---------no plan.)

Towards my plan which only consists of a risky advance, Julie did not hesitate and nodded.

She said, [I will choose a difficult road in order to become stronger……….I also think we should go with that].

To agree with my thoughts, we might really be compatible with each other.

(However-------)

I took a side glance to Julie running beside me.

In order to become stronger-------Julie certainly said that.

(I wonder why Julie wants to become stronger?)

But that question disappeared when we found our battle opponent from far away and we plunged in.

The time was around 6 o’clock, and the view was getting darker upon that time.

On the present time, we crushed 6 groups of <<Duo>>s and were in the middle of searching for the next opponent.

At this point, there were opponents that would receive a frontal match, and some pretending to be defeated and finding a chance to strike.

There were some that grouped together with the difference in power so, there were seriously various tactics taken by each <<Duo>>, it turned into a format close to real battle with the future unpredictable.

At the present time, the hardest opponent was the Kigami & Izumi but, after they were disturbed by Julie’s speed, the match ended with me giving a single strike.

The remaining strong ones are Tachibana & Miyabi, and Tora & Tatsu these two teams.

“If I think there is less than 1 hour then, it is a pain to look for an opponent.”

“There seem to be a lot of <<Duo>>s that have dropped out so, it is something that can’t be helped.”

“Do you think it is a good idea to confirm places we have never been to?”

“The opponents are moving too, so it will be difficult.”

Naturally, there were <<Duo>>s that didn’t move away from their spot.

The teams’ conscious about an advantages position should be like a spider waiting for its prey to get caught in its net.

“Let’s head to the school building for now.”

“Ya----. There is a route through the auditorium from the front and the opposite side from here but, which one should we go with?”

“From what we can see, there is no one in the front so, let’s go around the opposite side.”

Julie agreed with my plan and right after we started moving to the opposite side of the auditorium-----

“O-ya, Kokonoe-kun and Sigtuna-san. Looks like you are doing well in winning.”

Mikuni-sensei appeared from the auditorium and talked to us.

“Ah, thank you for patrolling, Mikuni-sensei.”

In case the students get hurt during the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, there were few people including Tsukimi-sensei and Mikuni-sensei patrolling.

“No no, this is also my job……………..and, now it isn’t the time to be talking nor overemphasis, both of you please continue the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.”

[Yes, please excuse us] [Please excuse us]

I bowed lightly, and jogged towards the other side of the auditorium together with Julie.

………………..we didn’t notice Mikuni-sensei making a light smile towards our back.

This was what happened when we were taking side glances in the passageway connecting the auditorium and school building together.

“----!!”

When I jumped aside from the splitting air sound, a flying ''something'' pierced a hole to the ground in front of me.

“You came, Kokonoe, Julie.”

Together with a dignified voice, Tachibana showed herself and retrieved the ''something'' she shot at us.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Jyarii* a rustling sound of metal. The thin iron rings reflected the evening sun and it was a weapon with a drip shaped weight attached on its tip, the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>>----------that was Tachibana’s <<Blaze>>.

Normally, the combination of a weight and chain weapon is to restrain the opponents or entangle their weapons, its sub-weapon image is strong. In reality, it pierced a hole into the earth like just now, and it holds a power enough to crack my skull if it hits my head.

“What a dangerous greeting, Tachibana.”

“Fufu, I shot it so you could avoid it so, forgive me for that much. More importantly, I was about to give up when I thought it was impossible to have a match with you two when the time became only an hour.”

“That goes for me too. Looks like my love call got through.”

“Aah, like I love you!? Wha-wha-what are you saying suddenly!? ………….kuh, to think you would use words to confuse my heart, how cowardly!!”

“Huh? Confuse your heart? What do you mean?”

“……………..ah………….”

“Hey, what do you mean, Tachibana?”

“Shu-shu-shut up! Let’s fight with good grace!! Tachibana style 18 arts, Tachibana Tomoe……….here I come!!”

Hyun, that sound appeared and when I thought the metal drip rotated, immediately right after Tachibana’s hands become blurry--------

The metal water drop cut through the air and was heading this way.

[-----------!!][Tooru!]

Even though I dodged it almost at the same timing with Julie’s shout, the metal drip scratched me and plowed down the tree behind me like that.

“It has some power but------it’s okay, it’s just a scratch.”

“Fufu, that was a nice dodge. Several people got hit with only this and ended.”

“We finally met, so I can’t have it end in an instant, right?”

Although I talked so much, I was having cold sweats in my mind.

(If I hadn’t avoided the vital points then it seriously would have been a one-hit kill. The gap is 6 to 7 meters………?)

Although it is a breath distance thanks to the <<Luciful>> , it was hard to make sure from that ''happening'' with only a slight movement of her wrist.
On top of that, since the gap is wide, it is clear entering her chest area is going to be a pain.

(This is going to be hard……….also------)

“What happened to Miyabi? Are you planning to fight us without your partner?”

“Fufu, didn’t you make a prediction?”

(As expected a strategy huh…………)

She is probably lurking around somewhere to ambush us.

Coming to the front lines with an irregular weapon like the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>>, means Miyabi’s <<Blaze>> is probably ''not a type meant for head-on combat''.

(…………I didn't think Miyabi would fight head-on in the first place anyway.)

“Well then, why don’t we start going-all out now.”

“Aah, let’s go! Julie!”

“Ya----!!”

All 3 of us moved at the same time.

I and Julie dodged the incoming metal drip by separating to the left and right and immediately dashed towards Tachibana.

The important thing here is ''not getting put between the opponents''. Tachibana’s sight was reflecting both of our images while, attacking us to dull our judgments. A blind spot attack from the other side will make the decision to cope faster from the viewable side as long as it has been predicted.

“Fuu, I have already predicted your movements!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Jyarii*-------the rustling sound of the chain. At the same time Tachibana sights were on Julie.

But the ''metal drip was heading towards me.''

At the same time with me stopping my legs to block the metal drop with my <<Shield>>, Tachibana jumped into Julie’s chest area.

Surprised, Julie’s arm was grabbed and thrown up to the air just like that.

Even though Julie landed easily by twisting her body, Tachibana once again took distance.

“As expected from you, Tachibana.”

“Tachibana style 18 arts have various martial arts passed through. Sword skills, jujitsu, arrow skills, and many more-------”

“……….This is troubling”

<<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> for distance, and jujitsu for close-combat-------just like what Julie said, there is nothing more annoying.

“Okay, I am going to keep going, Kokonoe, Julie!!”

The attacking metal drip pierced the ground one after another. That attack, launches and pull backs were fast, therefore we couldn’t grasp the timing to enter her chest area.

However, the situation is getting poor for her since it is a one sided defense battle. The opponent still has a plan----------as long as Miyabi is still waiting, we can’t let Tachibana get the pace here.

“Julie! <<{{Furigana|Saber|Single blade sword}}>> throw!”

“Ya---!”

A short instruction. But that is all it needs to get through. Julie who moved to the side in an instant, followed my instruction and reached right behind her.

“A blind?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chyarii* that sound appeared, and the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> shook. She was planning to make a counter-attack from looking at me and Julie’s movements.

“Julie!”

To replace the signal, I called Julie’s name------and made a front roll.

“Wha!?”

Having her predictions overcome, Tachibana made a surprised voice.

It was not from my movements. It was because she saw the <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>> thrown at me and passing through the top of my head.

Although she was attacked off guard, she still evaded the flying sword.

But, Julie who was in mid-air performed a slash attack at that moment. It was something that only belongs to Julie who has two of her most trusted weapons, and it was the attack that made me suffer defeat on the 4th match conducted after school on Monday.

However, I can say it was expected from Tachibana.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Jigiin*! She somehow blocked the swung down blade with the bundled up chains.

But, that was the limit of being alone.

By the time I got up, I was already in her range.

Together with a strong shout, I made a mid-level punch and pierced towards to Tachibana’s stomach.

However it was too shallow……….! Right before it hit, the hit point was decreased because she slightly twisted her body.

But even so, she was blown away for a few meters but, at the same time with Tachibana standing up--------

“Kuh………..! We are retreating for now, Miyabi!”

After shouting, she jumped into the school building.

She probably decided it was not the situation effective to use the ambush, or is this is a strategy too-----------------------

“Julie, we’re chasing!”

Without even thinking about it for an instant, we chased after Tachibana when we got the chance of winning, and dashed into the school building.

At the end of the corridor that was turning darker, we saw Tachibana kneeling down there.

Although it was shallow, it looks like she got some damaged on her.

“We’ll end this.”

Julie prepared her <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>>, and filled in the distance.

Looking at that, Tachibana raised her face------and showed a smile.

“Miyabi!!”

As if to respond to that call, a thunderous roar echoed from behind us.

The classroom wall was destroyed and a shadow dashed out to the corridor from inside the enshrouding dust------It’s Miyabi.

“Sorry. If I don’t get hit at least once, you would probably think it is a trap and won’t chase me. Okay, this will end it! Tachibana style-------Style of the big snake!!”

This time it wasn’t the snap throw she used until now but a full strength full throw hitting the walls, the ceiling, and floor, the metal drip was springing around and approaching.

The reason for entering a narrow area like the corridor was also to use this.

And also------Miyabi was charging straight forward behind us.

“Tooru-kun, Julie-chan, be prepared--------!!”

In her hands she was holding a giant lance-------<<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>>. Just like the name it is a lance originally meant to be used by a knight on a horse, and she was charging towards us while holding it with her enhanced arm strength. Even though it is a giant weapon that will make a huge chance completely if it misses but, it is extremely hard to avoid it in this narrow space.

(So this is what she meant……!!)

It took me this long to remember the conversation I had with Miyabi. The words Miyabi said about needing stamina in order to use her <<Blaze>>. If I knew she was planning to use a <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>>, then I would have agreed with her.

The prediction that it is a much trickier <<Blaze>> for an ambush was an unthinkable wrong conclusion. Using a giant weapon like <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> as a ambush is completely out of my predictions but, it could be said to be a proper strategy in the point of attacking us off-guard.

(What should I do…………!?)

The current situation is exactly, a lion in front and a wolf behind.

The moment I thought a quick decision would definitely determine everything----------

“Tooru! I am counting on you!”

As soon as Julie shouted, she charged into the attacking <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>>.

Not even taking a single glance behind us, and with all her trust towards me--------*Chirin* she left behind the sound of the bell.
That’s why I made a vow towards her back, and shouted.

“Julie! I will------protect your back!!”

I turned behind, lowered my hips and prepared my <<shield>> towards the charging Miyabi.

“I-I am coming, Tooru-kun!!”

Will I be blown away or will I block it---------!!

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GyaRiii*!! The <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> and <<Shield>> clashed.

“I-I won’t lose!! I………..will show you the results of my effort! To Tooru-kun! That’s why, that’s why I will not loseeeee!!”

A direct battle between strength. The tremendous impact, I was pushed by that power and was about to be blown away.

(Kuh, heavy……..!!)

The results she gained from running, has certainly turned into Miyabi’s flesh and blood.

As proof, that impact was transmitted to me, and even when I stood firm while pushing back, I was moving backwards.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mishi**mishi* the <<Shield>> creaked and even when my feet became slightly floating from the pressure--------

(But…………….Like hell I will lose!!)

“SEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zun*!! I slammed my floating feet and crushed the floor.

In an instant, there were cracks coming from the floor to the wall, and at the same time I stopped moving backwards.

“Uu………….!”

No matter how much strength she put into it, towards me who was not moving like a mountain, Miyabi distorted her face---------

“Haa……………I can’t put any more strength………..”

Soon, at the same time with the pressure disappearing, Miyabi made a wry smile while falling on her butt.

“The results of your effort, I have seen it. You were strong, Miyabi”

“Ah…………Th-thank you for praising me, Tooru-kun……….e-errrr. I, will continue running even more from now on. And, I will become even stronger then, so……………..”

“Aah. Work hard. I look forward for the next match”

“U-un……………!”

===Part 2===

Just a few moments after Tooru’s battle concluded--------Tachibana Tomoe was feeling fear at the silver girl heading towards her.

At that figure dodging the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> which was attacking according to the word freely, and closing in the distance.

Yes, Julie did not parry with her <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>>, and was dodging all of it.

There was cold sweat flowing down Tomoe’s back.

Towards that movement that crosses over common sense, Tomoe found out the real meaning of the other name black wing angel which became a rumor during the entrance examination.

(I knew she was not serious during the <<Fist Practice>> but, to think it was this much!!)

The gap was filled. Now, the only problem was the time when the <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>>’s black blade would reach her body.

(Julie, you are strong. Maybe even more than the current me…………but------)

“I can’t lose! In the name of Tachibana!!”

Tomoe hardened her resolve and headed out for the final battle.

Launching the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> towards the stomach as a target.

When she aimed at a part which moves little and is hard to defend, it was parried by the swords.

But, that was what Tomoe was aiming at.

She controlled the parried metal drip with her fingers and the moment she aimed at that small body from behind------------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gikiin*………….!! The sound of metal clashing echoed and Tomoe’s eyes opened wide in surprise.

Julie ''parried the metal drip with her left sword, in order to trust her right sword towards Tomoe.''

“It’s checkmate.”

“That last attack…………did you predict it?”

“I felt the spirit of not giving up at any cost. So I thought there will definitely be a plan.”

“Fufu, magnificent, to think you were still calm until the end…………today is my complete defeat.”

In the next moment, the blade made a line flash-------and Tomoe slowly collapsed.

===Part 3===

“Good work, Julie.”

“Ya----. Tooru too, good work.”

While Tooru was replying back to Julie who was making a small smile with a smile, he was astonished of Julie’s judgments from just now inside his heart.

(In just that instant, she saw through many points of her opponent.)

If it is Julie then none of it would be a problem for her but, it was clear her close-combat style has bad compatibilities with Tachibana’s <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> which is mid-ranged.

But, at the same time there was that happiness regarding leaving her back to him.

“Well then. Okay, we will be going so; can I leave the rest to you?”

“U-un”

Tachibana lost consciousness from Julie’s attack and was currently being looked after by Miyabi. She doesn’t look injured but, because of that, towards the <<Blaze>>-------he had no choice but to be shocked at its properties is unable to injure a person once again.

(Judging from the time, one more match is the limit. If possible, I want to have a go with Tora but……………….)

That moment that face was floating in his mind-------his thoughts were interrupted.

“Kuh…………….Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!”

From the upper floor, Tora’s shout echoed.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 5

2014-07-20T15:43:35Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 5 『It's a Promise』 */

==Chapter 5 『It's a Promise』==

===Part 1===
After finishing registering for the <<Duo>>, and after reporting this to Tachibana and the rest during dinner time---------

We returned to our room and this happened after a while.

“Tooru. ……………are you going to take a bath?”

“Hn? It’s okay for Julie to go in like usual.”

“……………”

Julie swung her head and ''continued her words………for some reason with her cheeks blushed''.

“Are you not coming in together?”

“Buu----!?”

I spurt out the apple tea.

“Yu-Yu,Yuri-Julie--------------!?”

From that sudden explosive remark, while it being natural, I was only shocked.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Peek*…………*Peek*……………….

On the other side, Julie was alternately lowering her sights down and then to me.

(Ta, taking a bath together!? Which means both of us soaking in the bathtub together, both of us naked--------------no no no that’s bad! At least with swimsuits……………….there’s no way we have that! …………….no no no that isn’t the problem!!)

And after a big chaos, I finally thought it was a good idea to ask the person herself directly.

“He-hey Julie………….if I did not hear this right………………ju-just now, did you ask me if I wasn’t entering the bath together?................”

“…………….Ya---“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin*, the bells rang, and Julie moved her head vertically.

Her cheeks as expected were pumped with blood and it looks like she understands what she just said out of her mouth.

“Wh-why did you suddenly say something like this………….?”

When I asked her while unable to hide my trembling from her explosive remark, an unexpected question was replied back.

“Because there school rule says, after the <<Duo>> has been teamed up they must know about each other deeply, and pass time together as much as possible to strengthen their bonds………….”

(Now that I think about it, we were told that before!)

“No no no, even if it is school rules, we don’t have to follow it that closely!”

“Is that so?”

“Aah. Gen-generally speaking, going together with a male to a bath, you don’t like it right?”

“………………….”

Towards my question, Julie looked downwards in a degree of embarrassment.

After a while, she looked at me with upturned eyes.

“It is embarrassing but, ''Tooru is special'' so……….…”

“--------!?”

I got violently agitated from that one sentence.

The misunderstanding on the first day--------love at first sight, did it turn to reality in this one week interval.

(N-no, I can’t call it love at first sight after one week passed right? What is this called? Falling in love normally? No, it’s true that I told her to be my <<Duo>> but, I don’t mean it that way!!)

And, when I was agitated-----------

“Tooru……….somehow feels like a papa”

I seriously was about to fall over from Julie’s comment.

“Hahaha, I-I see, papa huh………….bu-but give up on the bath. As expected there is a lot of problems………………al-also, that goes for toilet”

“Ya----. I understand.”

With various things, the sudden explosive remark that was reached has finally reached a stage where it could be dropped.

Just like that, Julie entered the bathroom, and when I became alone in the room, I made a big sigh.

(That was surprising…………to think she would take the school rules so literally………….)

In a way, she is very honest but, in another way to put it she could be called a natural airhead.

(………………..if I nodded just now, right now I would be…………….)

Immediately, I swung my head to shake off the delusion in my head.

But-------

The time when I found out this matter was not over yet was, after a while I got out of the baths.

“Well then Tooru. It’s about time to sleep.”

“……………………….”

“Tooru?”

Julie tilted her small head.

But, the one having the bigger question was me.

''That’s because Julie is in my futon for some reason.''

“Are you not going to sleep?”

“No, I am sleeping but…………”

It was the second night of enrollment that we discussed and decided, I will be using the lower level while Julie uses the top level.

Even so, right now Julie was unmistakably in the lower level bed and crawled inside the futon.

“Hey Julie. I think this might be impossible but, are you planning to sleep together………..?”

“Ya---. That’s because we are <<Duo>>.”

“………………….”

It's true I said no to going into the bath and toilet together but, I never thought it would result to this………….

“I- I’ll ask just in case, let me ask what you think regarding sleeping with me.”

“I was always together with mama at home so, although it is embarrassing but actually I feel lonely when I sleep alone.”

Julie made a downhearted expression before, changing it into a small smile.

“That’s why, even though it is in a <<Duo>> way, I am very happy to be able to sleep together”

“I-I see……….”

Towards that smile, I could only answer powerlessly.

(Judging from the talk just now, it looks like I am being treated as a father-like figure inside Julie and has no ulterior intentions)

Because she said until she was happy so, I felt happy being trusted.

(If Julie is happy then……………wait, nonono, it’s a no, no matter how much I think.)

For an instant, I hurried and correct my fluctuating thoughts.

“As,as expected we can’t. No matter if it is <<Duo>>, we are both man and woman………..”

And, although I told her that, I noticed something.

<nowiki>*Stare*</nowiki>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

Using eyes like a thrown away puppy, she was staring fixedly at me.

“I-it’s only for today…………..”

“Ya-----♪“

(Thi-this is because Julie said she was lonely! Also this is only for today! A-and I told her I would become her strength as a <<Duo>>, Un!)

While repeatedly making excuses to no one else but my heart, we entered the bed which was quite cramped for 2 people to sleep in.

And of course, Julie was beside me.

“Good night, Tooru”

“Go-good night, Julie………”

My voice was shaking from the nervousness.

(For now, I’ll pay attention not to touch her body…………yeah, unn. I’ll just have to keep quiet at the corner. If I do that, nothing will happen!)

Although I was thinking that, if I were asked if this would calm my feelings down then my answer would be the same as of course.

Doki Doki Doki Doki Doki <ref group ="1e">Heart beat sound effect</ref>, my heart beat was ringing like an alarm bell.

I know. That Julie has no ulterior motives.

And of course, I have no intentions to do anything.

(Nothing! Nothing will happen! She is just sleeping beside me!!)

---But in the next moment, that thought was smashed apart.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pitoo*.

“!?”

Julie gripped tightly on the sleeves of my shirt in order to touch her head on my shoulders.

“Julie, Julie!?”

“Tooru…….is it okay if I sleep like this?”

“Eh, wai, that’s, no, something is htting, Uee…….!?”

Inside the darkness, Julie’s voice was calm in contrastive to my panicking voice. No-----

“Just like this, I felt like I went back to the past…………”

As if she was mumbling, she continued her words with a somewhat lonely tone.

“It feels like papa came back…………….”

“……..err, how is your Julie’s father?”

“……………..he passed away few years ago.”

“I see……..sorry………”

“Nai. Do not mind it.”

I don’t know why I am piled up against Julie’s father.

But, my thoughts inside me changed a little.

“Hey, Julie. I am not Julie’s father but………….if it is okay, together like this again………wan-want to sleep like this?”

“Ah…….Tooru……………”

“Bu-but not every day. It's only when Julie thinks she is very lonely okay?”

“Ya---------!”

Even in this darkness, I knew Julie was nodding her head.

From the tone of her voice, I also know she was happy.

“Thank you very much, Tooru.”

In order to display her happiness------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gyuu*

Julie hugged my arm.

“!?”

“I am very happy.”

(<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>!!)

Being pushed by her soft and modest chest, the sweet scent from getting in contact with her, I was suppressing my mouth from shouting out any moment now.

Tonight---------

Julie was still hugging my arm even after she fell asleep, so I was wide-awake from being nervous and couldn’t sleep until it was morning.
The week ended and it was Monday morning.

After {{Furigana|HR|Homeroom}}, I was in low tension since morning when I immediately thought of English.

However Tsukimi-sensei was contrastive to me and was in high tension.

“Oh Hello ♥ did everyone determine your <<Duo>> safely♪un un~ ☆ Well then well then, now that we have our partners decided today onwards it’s a fresh start, let’s change the seats with the <<Duo>> lined together♪ ……….hn? Oh my oh my? it looks like there are people who have not change with their temporary roommate partners.”

“Our compatibility was good.”

“Wawah! What kind of compatibility? What kind of compatibility!?”

“Personality”

“Chie--………”

What kind of answer was she expecting.

“Then how about the good friend combination seating in front of Kokonoe-kun?”

“Who is a good friend with this muscle idiot!”

Tora’s <<Duo>> was Tatsu. Since I teamed up with Julie, Tora who was left out was in the end, was automatically teamed up with the other unregistered person Tatsu.

(Sorry, Tora……..)

“Hnmou----, hey Tora-kun that’s no way to talk to your Sensei. I’ll scold you~☆”

“I refuse.”

“Seriously that’s no good…………oh well. Well then well then continuing with my talk, since the <<Duo>> have been decided, immediately next week a practice match with the <<Blaze>> permitted----------<<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> will be commenced♪”

The classroom made a commotion at that announcement.

And of course, from bewilderment and shock.

We heard there were practice matches with the use of <<Blaze>> permitted but, there was no one here who thought it was going to be this fast.

“Un Un. I understand clearly what you all are saying. I thought the same thing during my school days♥ That damn glasses brought that up…………ah, that’s a secret to Mikuni-sensei okay.”

It would seems her homeroom teacher was Mikuni—sensei.

“Okay then, I will explain the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> rules, keep your ears straight and listen— ☆“

After saying that, Tsukimi-sensei put her hand on her head and made a rabbit-like reaction.

Even though the ribbon was originally rabbit-like, is she doing this because she knows adding her hands will show 4 ears?

“First off, in the schedule--in next week’s Saturday-------this means it was on the day before GW<ref group ="1e">Golden Week</ref>. We will be having it before the holidays, so even if someone gets sent to the hospital it’s going to be okay♪”

It was an ill omen sentence.

“The start begins at 5 o’ clock, and ends at 7 o’ clock making it 2 hours, the clock tower’s bell are the signal------. The place is the whole northern block---“

“Northern block, which means, here-----------inside the school is also included?”

When I asked that question, Tsukimi-sensei made a thumb stand up and nodded.

“The answer is yes ♥ Each <<Blaze>> has its each special attributes and, to match with that, fighting head on is okay, and so is working out strategies. Taking account in the terrains and how to make the situation in favor to you and fight is also important♪”

It would seem it has quite real life battle content.

(What’s left is depending on the opponent, huh.)

Judging from the lessons in this one week interval from last week, the one that stands out in skill the best in the new students is Julie.

But, since I won’t be fighting against Julie who is my <<Duo>>, the biggest enemy would be Tachibana, Tora, if it is power then Tatsu, a guy named Kigami who has experience in martial arts, and another guy called Izumi who has sports experience and is the class’s 1st ranker in cooperation ability.

I might as well guess who it is inside them was what I thought but----------

“We~~ll then well then, regarding the battle opponent everyone is looking forward to………….nannannannannan okay-----♪”

Tsukimi-sensei made a smile with her whole face, and made her fingers stand up before saying enjoyably.

“'''''Everyone''''' is the enemy ♥“

On that days lunch break.

Me, Julie, Tachibana, Hotaka, Tora and Tatsu headed over to the cafeteria to eat together but-----

When the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> topic came up, Hotaka was holding the cup filled with milk and made a gloomy sigh.

“Haa………..we just decided our <<Duo>> and yet…………..”

“It’s because we just decided it is what I think, Miyabi.”

“I agree with Tachibana. It has a meaning because of this period that is what I think.”

When I agreed with Tachibana’s words, Tora sitting beside me made a nod.

“What do you mean?”

Being asked, Tachibana--------started explaining the almost similar content we were thinking about.

“They probably want us to experience a real format battle as fast as possible. It’s true even though we are taught about how to move and readiness as <<Duo>> in lessons but, all of it is just knowledge. Only when we accumulate experience, knowledge will truly be attached into the body.”

“The get used to it than learn it thing huh.”

“Fuun. Time period and how wide the range is, also even though the rules are from battle royals, uncertain factors are high, preparing it into a more actual battle-like situation.”

“Time period? Now that I think about it, we are doing it quite late. What is that?”

“30 minutes after the start and it will be evening, it’ll become sunset before the end and the view will become very hard to see, Miyabi.”

“Fuun.”

To see through the influence during bad eye sight, is to me a very important aspect.

Since my <<Blaze>> is a <<Shield>>, i have no choice but to block my opponents attack and bring it to a close-range combat, having the time period at night time puts me at a disadvantage.

But, having that type of situation is what I wish for.

Able to grasp the chance of victory during a disadvantage situation, is what I think gaining strength is.

“I see, there are a lot of reasons…………I understand the reasons but, I think I would be better after getting more used to the <<Blaze>> first…………….”

Until now, and from now until the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, there were no lessons on using <<Blaze>>.

However, even without lessons, it doesn’t seem to be the case if I say training with the use of <<Blaze>> can be conducted or not.

“Miyabi. This time is different from the entrance examination so losing does not mean the end so; you don’t have to force yourself to go beyond your ability. After school today, we will be able to use <<Blaze>> so just steadily get used to it.”

Just like what Tachibana said, starting from now until the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> as long an application has been sent, after school, with a condition of using it inside the school area, the use of <<Blaze>> is permitted.

Most likely, no most definitely, all of our classmates are starting <<Blaze>> training after school.

The most important thing here is, to be told it is okay to ''observe without permission'' other <<Duo>>’s training.

It’s the so-called spy act the school approves.

It’s true that, it was written on the classmate profile that was given when we were finding our <<Duo>> but, since I thought it was sketchy; I didn’t look through it thus not memorizing it.

Even though the weapon is the same, the battle styles are different, and have an infinite variety.

Which means, in the point of view of information battle, then it isn't exaggerated to say the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> has begun at this present point.

“Seriously, this is annoying…….”

“Fuun. Your face doesn’t say that, Tooru.”

“That goes to both of us.”

I felt anticipated to have matches with strong opponents.

I think this is a simple personality but, since this is my personality I can’t help it.

“Ko-Kokonoe-kun and Tora-kun too, you two look so eager…………Is it because there is a reward……..?”

The <<Duo>> that accumulates excellent grades in the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, in a name of special reward, they will receive the chance to be sublimated without waiting to the end of the semester.

As long as the <<Level up>> is not entirely limited to one time, it is better to receive the <<Sublimation Ceremony>> as much as possible.

However---------

“It’s not because of the reward. Of course, I won’t deny that it is one of the reasons.”

While answering Hotaka, I send my sights towards Tora.

“Fuun. It’s been a year and a half since fighting with you seriously.”

“Aah, yeah. Don’t get eliminated before getting to me okay?”

“That is my line.”

We send each other fearless smiles, and lightly bashed our fist together.

“E-err…………..”

“Fufu, this might be a relationship Miyabi has problem understanding. But, why don’t we work hard too so that we won’t lose to these two, Miyabi.”

“U,un………..but, I might become a burden……………”

“It’s okay. It’s true that currently Miyabi is inferior to these two in terms of ability and skill. If that is the case then all we have to do is to make a plan to bury the ability that you are inferior at. And more importantly, don’t forget you have me as a partner. This is not a one on one but a battle with <<Duo>> okay.”

From the way of speaking, it looks like Tachibana has no intentions of losing.

“-----<<Duo>> huh…………”

“Something wrong, Tooru?”

“No, I just remembered something from the <<Duo>>. I was wondering about the <<Absolute Duo>> the director was talking about last time………….”

When the <<Luciful>> was being administrated, and during the entrance ceremony, it was a word I heard twice.

“Fumu, that huh. I was bothered about that and took a look back at the pamphlet but, that word was not in it. Judging from the nuance, it makes one think it is related to the <<Duo>>, and as long as the director purposely prayed for us to reach the <<Absolute Duo>> eventually, I think it is something important……………..”

“Fuun. Doesn’t this make it clear that we are being recognized as {{Furigana|real-Life experiments|guinea pigs}} to her?”

“A guinea pig…?”

Hearing Tora’s sarcasm, Julie raised her eyebrows.

“Well, I understand being called that is nasty, Julie.”

“Nai. That might not be the case……………..”

“That might not be the case?”

“I prefer hamsters so, I prefer that side more………….”

Hearing that sentence, I was about close to slide off my chair.

…………incidentally Tatsu has been *Gahaha* laughing and talking in his own pace from the beginning to the end, so we left him out.

“Tooru. It’s about time to sleep.”

Julie was sitting small and quietly on my bed.

It was the atmosphere like; if she has a tail then it would be making big swings left and right.

“………………you mean together right?”

“Ya----♪“

Towards her nodding figure, my eyesight was getting dizzy.

“Okay then, good night, Julie.”

“Good night, Tooru.”

My heart was beating violently like last time, but in order to make it unable to be sensed, I calmed myself as much as possible.

The lights were turned off, and entered in the futon lined up.

(Uh! A,again………!!)

Julie naturally grabbed my shirt’s sleeve tightly.

Even after Julie fell asleep, I was the same as last time and couldn’t sleep.

But this time, I was calm.

It might be because this was the second time but, more than that-----------

(Otoha……………)

Julie’s figure making sleep breathing was stacked over by my deceased sister.

When I was young, I used to sleep together with my sister.

“Hn……..”

I gently pat Julie’s head.

Julie is not Otoha.

Even so, I felt a little warmed up from the nostalgia.

But-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tight*.

My arm was clung onto again tonight and as expected, I became conscious about the fact Julie isn’t my sister.

(A-again, the softness is! Being pushed! Uwah, get-getting even tighter, gi-gi-give me a break, Julie--------------!!)

And again tonight, I lacked sleep.

The week ended, and it was after school.

Towards the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, me and Julie were in the courtyard again today, having a practice match with <<Blaze>>.

There are people making tactics, and training under the consciousness of combinations but, instead of re-tempering a dull sword by worrying about combinations, we focused on how our fitting style is and conducted a practice match to grasp them.

Exchanging fist and blade, the gasping offense and defense continues.

But, not long later, the match’s trend started to be seen.

Julie’s extremely fast continuous attacks were gradually cornering me.

(Kuh, this is bad if this goes on. For now, I’ll make some distance…………..!)

And the moment I took some distance.

“---------!?”

Towards the <<Saber>> approaching my eyes, I opened my eyes wide in surprise.

Throwing the <<Saber>> which is her own <<Soul>>-------I barely managed to protect myself from that surprise attack but…………

“Checkmate”

Immediately right after, the remaining <<Saber>> was thrust towards my throat and the outcome was determined.

“I didn’t think you would throw the <<Saber>>.”

“I have two so; I thought throwing at least one was okay.”

(…………unlike her appearance, her imagination is quite exciting.)

Because it is self-taught, the style is not restricted, which means it might be better not to hear about it.

“Let’s take a little break.”

“Ya------“

After taking a bow to end it, the atmosphere Julie was having during the practice completely disappeared.

Just a moment ago, she was emitting a crushing atmospheric pressure but now, she turned into a calm beautiful girl with few words.

Similar to her ability, she was a completely different person.

That was how much the amount of concentration she put towards the battle.

(It’ll be 4 continuous lost with this on today, huh…………..we were still equal during the <<Fist practice>>………..)

Although I was overwhelmed during the first match but, originally my fighting skills learned are centered on being weaponless and if it is a weaponless fight right now, then we should be equal.

But, when it comes to <<Blaze practice>> my winning percentage falls until 20 percent.

Originally adding in with her extreme speed, her reach extended just by holding on to weapons and naturally her attack power increases too, furthermore since her dual blade is self-taught, it becomes hard to read her swordsmanship and thus making it uncontrollable.

(I have to become stronger or else……….)

“Tooru, can I have a moment?”

“What is it?”

“Changing the use of the <<Shield>> a little and only focus on either offense or defense, how about it"

“What do you mean?”

When question marks are popping out from not understanding her intentions, and told me to thrust my hand out.

I did what she said and she used her right hand to ward off my arm then------

“{{Furigana|1|Ai}}”

At the same time she entered my chest area.

………………..until a distance where, if it was ''Hotaka or Tachibana they might have bumped into me''.

“{{Furigana|2|Tou}}------and, like this”

After saying that, Julie looked up at me.

“………………………………”

Her face is close.

…………..somehow this distance. Is like she is going to kiss me----------

(Wait, what am i thinking about seriously!?)

“I was too close. At this distance”

Not noticing my agitating, Julie took half a step back.

(You really were too close………….)

“Th-then, what was that……….?”

“In a form of Tooru stepping in after receiving attacks but, this would mean receiving attacks while stepping in. The risk is high but, you can enter this distance one action faster. When you reach this spot, it is time for the {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}”

“{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}?”

“It’s this.”

Julie was making stance like pulling a bow behind.

“……………what is that name?”

“It is the weapon Thor holds that we talked before.”

“I-I see……….”

A name was given before I knew about it.

Leaving that aside for now, my eyes became wide-open from Julie’s advice.

“Under the crossings of a long sword is hell but, taking a step forward will make it paradise huh………..”

“-------?”

Julie tilted her small head, *Chirin* and the bells rang.

“It’s a sword’s essential point said by a certain samurai. It has the same meaning with what Julie said.”

Reading breathing patterns and step into the opponent’s chest area the moment the opponent moves, making it attack and blocking at the same time.

Stepping forward will increase the risk but, getting closer to the fulcrum lowers the power and makes blocking the attack easier.

And after blocking the attack, at that moment just like what Julie said, it’s my opportunity.

“Thanks for the advice. Julie. Sorry but, can I rely on you about the other side.”

“Ya---“

Julie made a nod and made a small smile before taking distance.

On that day------after we teamed up as a <<Duo>>, Julie will show smiles sometimes.

I felt that it was the proof of trust to me and although I didn’t say it out my heart was quite happy.

“Here I go, Tooru………………!”

But, reading breathing patterns can be easily said but, it is not something that can be put into practice in just a day.

“What’s wrong, Tooru?”

“It might be possible if I make it to a situation where reading breathing patterns is easier. Well, it is still hard for the current me……………”

“Let’s work hard.”

Julie grasped both her hands tightly.

“Aah, yeah”

If I am asked if I can master it before the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> it was hard to say.

But even so, it’s true that I made a new goal for now on, although I did not achieve any results but with a fulfilling feeling we decided to end today’s training.

“Ah……………..Ko-kokonoe-kun, Julie-chan. You two just got back?”

“Ya----. Miyabi is going out?”

“U-un…………”

When we just got back to the dormitory, we unexpectedly met up with Hotaka right when we changed places with her while she was heading outside.
“Are you still preparing for the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>?”

“Eh? Ah, around those lines……….”

Hoping to make plans, she was following what Tachibana proclaimed; Hotaka and Tachibana would look around the premise after school and would conduct a strategic meeting inside their room.

“I see. The sun is going to sink so, be careful.”

“Fight, Miyabi.”

“Un………Thank you, Kokonoe-kun, Julie-chan.”

After nodding to us, Hotaka jogged outside.

“She sure is working hard, that Hotaka.”

“Let’s work hard too.”

Julie gripped both of her hands tightly together and made a motivated pose.

But since her expression didn’t change much as usual, I accidentally laughed thinking it was a little weird and Julie tilted her small head looking at me doing so.

“-----?”

There are 4 days left to the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>-------------the chime signaling the end of 2nd period rang, and everyone from the classroom leaked out their sighs.

“Haa…………..it’s finally over……………”

Even though they say they center on skill training, study subjects are of course natural.

In the morning, it has been decided to have lessons for 2 hours in the classroom, various contents from normal stuff and abnormal stuffs were cramped into my head.

And the subject of today’s normal content was, English--------------

After the lesson ended, I lied on the table and everyone gathered around my table.

“Fuun, even though it just started, what are you going to do if you are in this state now?”

“If Japanese people can talk Japanese then it’s all okay………….”

“E,errr, isn’t it better to be able to speak in English, Kokonoe-kun…………..?”

“Just like what Miyabi said. It is important to learn languages since we might be dispatched overseas after graduation, we were told that in the first lesson. Haa…………..”

“If not for the sigh at the end and that tired face, it would be a plausible sentence………”

“-------------!! I-I don’t have a choice. I have always been bad in English……!!”

“Ahaha………..actually I am also bad at it………”

“Haa………..this is annoying……..”

“Fuun, every last one of you is pitiful.”

“””……………”””

From the single sentence from Tora who has excellent grades, just like the literature we have nothing to reply.

“………………now that I think about it, Julie has it easy with English. Is it your country’s official language?”

“Nai. It is a language quite close to English but, it is different.”

“Fumu………….so that means Julie can speak in 3 different languages”

Julie swing her head in Tachibana’s question.

“It’s 6 different languages.”

”””Six!!””””

From that large number even Tora was shocked and 4 of our voices piled up together.

“Gimle language, Japanese language, English------and 3 more northern European languages.”

“Tha-that’s amazing……..”

“The language from northern countries is quite similar to Gimle’s. English has been enforced in my school and for Japanese, I have been taught by mama like I said before. Although it is a different story when it comes to writing literature………….”

Looks like for her writing, she has her mother language, English, and more or less Japanese although it was in the best she can do.

Even when Julie showed such a downhearted state, I think being able to talk it itself is amazing enough.

“He-hey Julie-chan. Next time, is it okay if I ask you about things I don’t know about?”

“Ya---.I’ll be happy too if it is within my ability.”

“………….Sorry Julie. Can I count on you………?”

“Count me in as well………..”

“Fuun. I don’t mind teaching you, Tooru.”

“No, judging from Tora’s personality, it will definitely turn Spartan and be annoying so I'll pass on it.”

“……………”

“Oh yeah, Julie. Sorry for it being sudden, but I have something I don’t understand from the lesson just now, can you teach me that?”

“Ya---.Where?”

Julie nodded and opened her own notes.

On it there were beautiful English cursive writing and--------mysterious hieroglyphic written words there.

“What is this?”

“…………Japanese”

After saying that, Julie casts her eyes down embarrassed.

“Uu……………….”

''Touching Julie’s slender white legs'' is somewhat-------no, is quite nerve wrecking.

“Tooru?”

“A-aah………”

Julie tilted her head in wonder but after I nodded saying it’s okay, I touched her soft skin and hands.

(It’s really smooth………..wait, what am I thinking about!!)

If people ask why am I doing this then, this is also a part of a lesson.

Today is 2 days just before the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, and dull ash colored clouds were covering the sky.

The 4th period, health lessons was conducted in such weather, first-aid--------we were learning how to roll up bandages.

After being explained on several ways to roll bandages, this time it was time for the <<Duo>>’s to put it to practice but--------------

(Ev-even if it is a part of a lesson…………..)

Touching a girl’s bare feet as expected has some resistance.

Thanks to that, my heart beat was in increased state, and Julie made a soft shocked voice.

“Ah……….Tooru, you skipped one step.”

“Eh? Isn’t it like this………Buu!?”

I lifted my face and the moment I move my sights from her legs to face, I spurt out.

Because her skirt was just wound up until it was in the limit zone.

“---------?”

I quickly moved my sights back to her legs, and swing my head to ward of the image I saw.

(Sh-she’s too defenseless, this is just too…………..!!)

This situation was not the only one; she would wear a one-shirt as a housedress when it is hot, she would also bring her face to a super close distance and so forth; Julie is quite defenseless in regards to the opposite gender.

Although it’s not like I don’t feel embarrassment coming from her, since her cheeks blushed when I accidentally peeked at her changing………….

(I completely don’t know her standards……..no, I can agree if I think I am being treated as a father-like figure right?)

And when I was troubled in my head-----

“Tooru?”

Julie tilted her head in wonder.

“Ah, So-sorry. I was trying to remember what I was supposed to do--------Buu!?”

When I was trying to face towards Julie face, I once again spurt out from the same scenery……..

After a while, around the time we finish bandaging each other, Tsukimi-sensei *Pan**Pan* clapped her hand and gave the next instruction.

“Well then------, next off try it on a different person other than your <<Duo>>---♪“

(This is great…………………as expected, I would get tired from being too nervous when I have
{{Furigana|a girl|Julie}} as my partner…………)

After I made a sigh of relief from Tsukimi-sensei’s single sentence, Hotaka called out to Julie.

“Yu-Julie-chan. Why don’t we do it together………?”

“Ya---. I am counting on you, Miyabi.”

(I will go with Tora-----)

“Wait, huh? Where’s Tora?”

Tora’s figure sitting in front was missing, and I could not find him even after I looked around the classroom.

“What are you saying Kokonoe. Tora and Tatsu were disputing throughout and were making a commotion so; they were thrown out to the corridor.”

Towards Tachibana explaining that with a fed up face, I could only reply back with a wry smile.

It looks like I was more nervous than I thought.

(I have no choice. I’ll just go with someone else………..)

Although I thought of that, all the guys has already finished grouping up.

That means, the only ones remaining are------

“Looks like everyone else finished teaming up. As people that are remaining, why don’t we team up, Kokonoe.”

“Eh, a-aah………..”

Since I had a girl once again as my partner, I predicted the I would feel nervous in the practical afterwards so made a small sigh--------right after, I found out even the prediction was half-hearted.

“What’s wrong, Kokonoe? Hurry up and bandage me.”

(Ev-even if you tell me that………)

The instruction of the next practical was the method of bandaging when the shoulders is dislocated but, this was much more difficult than what I had imagined.

First off, wrap around the arms then next is one wrap round around the body’s (Chest) --------and this is repeated several times but………….
It means during the time when wrapping around the body, ''my hands were close to touching the bulges on her chest''.

What’s more, Tachibana’s chest was the 2nd biggest inside the class and it was quite nerve wrecking to avoid having my hands touching them, because of that I made a mistake in distributing my strength and accidentally made Tachibana’s breathing become wild.

“Haa, fuu,hn, haaa………..Kokonoe, hnn………it’s a little, tight……….”

Furthermore, I made a mistake in the wrapping and accidentally made the wrapping further emphasizes her huge chest, and together with her disarrayed breathing, her oddly erotic figure is in front of me…………..

“Oya Oya? Kokonoe-kun. To think you would do an abnormal play right off the bat, you won’t be satisfied anymore if it is normal you know---?”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 7.jpg|thumb]]

At that moment, Tsukimi-sensei threw out an unnecessary sentence.

“Abnormal………….?”

“Although it might be your preference but, please give up on tying her up to emphasize her chest in lessons okay, you Ecchi-man <ref group ="1e">Pervert man</ref>♥”

“---------!?”

Making a doubly sure sentence, Tachibana noticed the situation she was in-------

“T-to think you have a liking in humiliating someone using bondage………….A-a guy like you is shameless!!”

“It’s a misunderstanding----------!!”

“You shameless pervert----------------!!”

Even though I quickly deny it, Tachibana didn’t lend her ears and walked out the classroom.

“Ahahahaha☆ it’s better you hurry and chase after her, or else the misunderstanding is going to get worse, Kokonoe-kun♪”

“Whose fault do you think it is!!”

I shouted towards Tsukimi-sensei who was making a smiling face with one of her eyes closed and dashed out the classroom to chase after Tachibana.

“Ooh, Youth youth~ *Whistle**whistle*☆”

I could hear an openly enjoying voice coming from the classroom, and I cursed her inside my mind.

(Aah, damn it! An annoying person is my homeroom teacher………….!!)

It became evening; the weather turned weird and started raining.

Thanks to that, me and Julie ended our match quickly and returned to the dormitory but-------

“Ah………..Tachibana……………”

After dinner, half-way of heading towards the training room because I felt like moving my body a little more.

In the lounge, I saw Tachibana inside the group of students relaxing there, and stopped my legs.

“Mu…………….?--------------uh! Koko-Kokonoe-kun………………..”

After turning back at my muttering, Tachibana’s face instantly blushed and showed an agitated state.

“I-I am very sorry about what happened in the afternoon. That kind of insult in front of everyone------“

“No, it’s okay already. And, let me say this just in case, you don’t have to kneel on the ground.”

Continuing from a few days ago, she also kneels on the ground today, and persuading her to stop requires quite a lot of time but that’s another story.

“More importantly, what is Tachibana doing here-------Shogi<ref group ="1e">Japanese chess</ref>?”

In the dormitory lounge, there was a television, table, chairs and sofa placed there, it was a space opened for students to freely relax in. It was a place with magazines, Manga, games prepared on the shelves along the wall, and an embarrassing Manga cafe providing snacks and drinks which can be consumed as much as you want.

In that lounge, Tachibana was holding a book in one hand and a Shogi board was placed on the table.

“Aah, it's Shogi problems.”

“Is it interesting?”

“Fufu, there is no reason for me to do it if it is not interesting right. Kokonoe want to try it too?”

“I’ll give up on that. I am bad at using my head.”

“Fumu. It’s true it feels like that.”

“……………even though you suck in English.”

“Th-the only thing I am bad at is English.”

Certainly, compared to me who has bad grades other than sports, Tachibana is doing quite well other than English.

However, more importantly-------

“Uu…………….”

She crossed her arms together when she looked back at me, her huge nicely shaped breast was riding on it and emphasized.

Thanks to that, I had a flashback on what happened during the afternoon, and the person concerned which was Tachibana, is in an unworried state.

“What’s wrong, Kokonoe?”

“N-no……………more importantly, to like Shogi, you sure are quite refined.”

While feeling my cheeks getting hot, I returned the topic to Shogi to avoid being noticed.

“Fufu, my house is a certain martial arts dojo. I learned it as the next successor but, the pupils around there were only elders. And what those elderly picked during their resting time was Shogi.”

After making a gentle smile, Tachibana closed the book with Shogi problems in it which she was holding.

“Well then, it’s about time I return back to my room. Sorry to stop you.”

“I don’t really mind. Originally, it was me who called out to you in the first place anyway.”

“Okay then, see you tomorrow morning.”

After saying that, Tachibana cleaned up the Shogi board and book and exited out the lounge.

(Well then, I should get going too-----------hn………..?)

When I exited the lounge, just when I used the stairs and went to the lower floor, I saw Hotaka there.

But, her figure disappeared before I could call out to her.

(She was wearing windbreakers right? Which means she is planning to head out?)

Inside that drizzle, I wonder want kind of business she has outside.

While I was somewhat interested, I headed towards the training room.

And like that, the thing regarding Hotaka completely flew out of my mind but----------

Around an hour later, when I was reading a magazine after finishing my training, Hotaka came back to the dormitory.

…………….looks like she didn’t bring an umbrella with her, and she was dripping wet from her head.

“Hotaka. Where did you go that you are so wet?”

As expected I was interested this time and called out to Hotaka.

“Eh? A-ara……… Kokonoe-kun, what are you doing here………?”

“I am in the middle of break…………….so, how about Hotaka?”

“Uu………e-err…………….”

It seemed to be something hard to say, Hotaka was alternately moving her sights from her legs to me--------

After a while, she replied back softly.

“Ru-running…………..”

“I see, running huh”

No wonder she came back after one hour.

“Wait, Running!? At this time and inside this rain, for more than one hour!? Even though you ran during the lessons too!?”

“U-un………..”

“Ah……….by chance, last time-------when me and Julie came back to the dormitory and passed by you at the entrance and you went outside, you were planning to run too………….?”

“U-un………..”

“Why on earth…………..”

“……………………….ac-actually, from last time…………….fwa………..fwaa, Kushunn”

“Ah…………sorry. You are still wet.”

Towards Hotaka who sneezed, I unexpectedly thought she was quite cute.

“So-sorry. Is it okay if I come back after I take a bath?”

“I get it. Then I’ll wait here.”

“Sorry to make you wait, Kokonoe-kun. Sorry to be so late.”

30 minutes passed after that and Hotaka whose cheeks were visibly blushing from a bath, came back to the lounge.

“I was reading magazines so………. It’s, okay………”

I swang my head towards Hotaka who called me and apologized, I then placed the magazine on the table but--------------

“What’s wrong, Kokonoe-kun?”

“N-no…….”

Maybe it’s because she came out of the baths, her rough attire-----------the thin T-shirt was transparent and her pink underwear entered my eyes making me agitated.

Incidentally, I also remembered the piggy-back I gave Hotaka last time-------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>PAN!*

“Hyaa!?...........Wha-what happened to you, Kokonoe-kun?”

“No, I just want to make myself motivated……….”

“Mo-motivated? Aren’t you in the middle of a break?”

“I was putting in some motivation to rest.”

“…………..Is Kokonoe-kun a little weird?”

“Maybe.”

If this goes on, I might be conscious about it, and when I thought there is a chance it might be noticed, being thought of as a little weird is better.

“So, about that running matter from just now--------“

“Ah, unn. Lately, I have been running 20 kilometers everyday………”

“Even when you ran during lessons?”

“U-un……….in order to use my <<Blaze>>, ''stamina is needed'' so…………”

(Stamina……?)

Now that I think about it, I wonder what kind of <<Blaze>> Hotaka manifests?

It should be written on the profile list but, since I checked (What’s more roughly) only through the males, I am quite interested to what it is.

(Well, I’ll find out when I have a match with her during at <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.)

“Speaking of which, recently your marathon time has increased. There was this kind behind the scenes huh.”

Lately, Hotaka reaches the goal before the sky color changes.

Since she didn’t have any stamina from the start, I thought results would appear fast but, to think she was putting this much effort in the shadows………

That day---------when I think about that day when Hotaka said some weak words, I was shocked from the bottom of my heart.

“You sure are working hard, Hotaka.”

“U-un………”

''While her cheeks were blushed from coming out the baths'', Hotaka looked downwards a little and entwined the fingers with both her hands.

“It is thanks to Kokonoe-kun.”

“Me?”

“Un. You said on that day, to try running a bit more……..”

“I feel it isn’t in the level of a bit more though.”

“Fufu. That’s because Kokonoe-kun said he ran a lot and became fast like right now…………so I thought I should run a lot too……….”

“Hotaka………”

“Stamina is something you obtain the more you run……………..something like talent doesn’t matter, right?”

After saying that, Hotaka made a smile.

When we first met, that image of her hesitantly trying to avoid having our eyes meet was like a lie.

But when she let out the next sentence, Hotaka’s smile disappeared and the tone of her voice changed.

“I……..have nothing special. Whether it is studying or sports and I have a lot of things I am bad at………….that’s why if I have even one thing that I am better at than someone else, something that I can boast about, I always thought that would be nice.”

Towards Hotaka who was making a lonely face, I straightened my ears and kept quiet.

“That’s why, I was happy when I was told I had an <<Adapt>>. I was in high spirits when I heard it was a talent that belongs to one in a thousand.
But…………..after coming to Kouryou, as expected it isn’t suitable for me, and nothing changed in the end even though I have an <<Adapt>>………..”

After saying it until there, Hotaka slightly swung her head and faced towards my face.

“But Kokonoe-kun, said talent doesn’t matter and I will definitely change so…….I, have those words support me and kept on running everyday.”

“……………somehow this is embarrassing.”

I scratched my head and averted my sights and, Hotaka giggled at me.

“Last time too, I was very happy when you cheered me up.”

“Haha. If you can get cheered up from that then, I will say it anytime you want.”

“Re-really? Then, if by any chance I feel depressed; will you say something that will cheer me up again?”

“No problem. If you would cheer up from that then I’ll say it as much as you want.”

“Ah…….un. It’s, a promise.”

The quiet Hotaka made a small smile that makes me think of a giant flower.

Looking at that smile, I was glad from the bottom of my hearts to talk with Hotaka on that day.

After that we continued immersing ourselves in talking, the dormitory advisor then showed up in the lounge to tell us it was time to off the lights, and we returned back to our respective rooms.

“Okay then, let’s work hard for the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.”

“U-un”

When i said my goodbyes in front of the staircase, Hotaka headed a few steps up before looking back.

“E-err, Kokonoe-kun. I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I have a request………..!”

“Request?”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 8.jpg|thumb]]

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bun**bun* Hotaka nodded oddly violently.

“I-I want you to call me by my name. Mi-Miyabi……..! A-all my friends call me by that……….! Tha-that’s why, that’s why…………”

“I get it. Then it’s okay to call me Tooru.”

“Ah…………u-un”

“Then, see you again tomorrow. Miyabi”

“Good night. To-Tooru,-kun…………..”

Miyabi made a smile and swing her hands before lightly go up the stairs.

Her back somehow looks in a good mood to me.

===Part 2===

“I’m back.”

“What were you doing at a time like this, Miyabi?”

Tomoe released her sights from the book she was reading and faced towards Miyabi who came back.

“Mu………?”

“What’s wrong?”

“No, I just thought, did something nice happen to you?”

“Eh!? I-I-I think nothing special happened though…………..”

Miyabi’s cheeks were slightly blushing and she showed an agitated state.

But, to take it according to her words, Tomoe at a time like this isn’t that dumb.

(The person itself said like that so, asking more than this is probably called insensitive.)

Tomoe made a small smile so that Miyabi wouldn’t notice and once again returned her sights to her book.

But inside her head, Tomoe was thinking about her roommate that just got back.

At first during enrollment, Miyabi was worried if she could catch up in the training and made a lot of dark expressions.

However, one day her psychological state became positive.

From the long time they spent together, it was natural to say Tomoe was the first one to notice that change.

(However, if I say I am not bothered then I would be lying.)

While looking at Miyabi who was lying on the bed in a good mood, Tomoe thought that.

After a while the lights were turned off, the sound of Tomoe’s well regulated sleep breathing could be heard from the lower bed.

On one side, speaking of Miyabi who was using the upper bed level, she has not fallen asleep yet.

She was supposed to feel sleepy but, each time she remembered about what happened just now, she couldn’t sleep.

(Tooru-kun…………)

Each time she remembers about Tooru, she would naturally smile.

Until now, to Miyabi the opposite gender was her conscious subject of being bad with.

But, Tooru is different.

He didn’t make fun of Miyabi’s dullness. And he would push her back too.

(It would be nice if tomorrow comes faster…………….)

When she thought about that, her heartbeat increased for some reason.

The reason why she started being attracted to Tooru, Miyabi was still not conscious about it yet.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="1e" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2014-07-20T15:39:23Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 4 『Again,Apple Tea』 */

==Chapter 4 『Again,Apple Tea』==

===Part 1===

“Looks like it scattered quite a lot………”

3rd day after enrollment. We followed the promise we made last night and went to see the sakura<ref group ="1d">cherry blossoms</ref> flowers the first thing in the morning.

But, it seems it was early blooming this year.

Unfortunately, the season for the sakura had passed and, the connecting leaves started to stand out.

“Sorry about the short-lived happiness, Julie.”

“Nai. It doesn’t change the fact it is beautiful.”

Looking up at the peach colored background on the sky, Julie leaked out her impression as if she was mumbling.

Staring at the side of her face, I then once again brought my sights back to the sakura------

I immediately made a good idea.

“I think it is a little too fast from now but, let’s come and see it next year and this time when it is in full bloom………..ah, it’s also possible to go to a famous nearby spot instead of here though”

“Ya--. I also feel it is a little too fast but, I look forward to it.”

Without releasing her sights from the sakura, Julie nodded.

“Let’s come back together and watch again”

“Aah, together------“

(……….Together?)

“What is wrong, Tooru?”

“N,no………”

(That just now, don’t tell me she thinks it was a date invitation?)

It’s true I think Julie is cute but, even so it’s not like I have feelings for her.

Purely, I just wanted to show her the sakuras in full bloom but--------

Those were my feelings and it was different from what the invited Julie was maybe thinking of.

It can’t be helped if I made her think I am a loose man from inviting her to a date when 3 days had not even passed yet.

“I, I only wanted you to show you the sakura when it is at its prettiest and, I don’t mean it in any other way okay?”

“--------?”

In panic, even when I said something with no ulterior moves, Julie tilted her head and the bells rang softly.

Whether it’s the misunderstandings with Tachibana yesterday, Julie is distant in response to those kinds of talks.

“Is there some other meaning?”

“Eh, ah, no……….-----------uh! I, I know! Let’s invite Tora, Tachibana and the rest when we come to see the sakura………! I,its probably more fun when everyone comes…….!”

“Ya---. Is that so, then let’s do that.”

When I talked to her about flower viewing with everyone while dodging the question, luckily it seems Julie had forgotten about the other meaning.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Hou* the moment I made a breath, a gust of wind passed by.

The sakura petals swirled out, and danced up to the sky.

“It’s beautiful………..”

While staring at the blizzard of sakura petals, Julie softly mumbled.

“Yeah……………..but it’s more beautiful when it is at full bloom.”

“Is that so…………..”

“Now then, it’s about time we go back”

I urged Julie, and she started walking beside me.

“……….Tooru.”

“Hn?”

“Next year……………it’s a promise?”

“Aah, it’s a promise.”

“Ya---“

Julie nodded.

Towards her anticipating figure now that we made a promise in after a year, I just couldn’t hide my nauseated smile.

“-------?”

Today for a one hour limit, we were handed a list and were made to check it.

In the list, all the new students’ picture, name, martial arts or sports experience or none, the manifested <<Blaze>> was all written in it. Inside this, it means we are to find our <<Duo>> teammate.

“Fuun, it would be nice if there is someone that can compete with my glasses in this.”

“When Tora says it, it turns out that way.”

“It’s not a gag!”

“Well, leaving that aside, if it is okay with Tora would you want to team up?”

“Mu………….?”

I had enough of looking at the list so; I brought up an idea to Tora.

“It’s not like we don’t know each other, I think it not a bad deal though…………..”

“Bad? Rather………-------!! Fu,fuun. I don’t mind if you say you really want to.”

Because it was exactly what I predicted, I made a wry smile inside my heart.

“Also, I am tired of living together with this guy.”

Tora pointed towards the guy prostrating himself and sleeping on the table beside him, and murmured.

This guy is called Tatsu, and according to Tora, his body was of a big muscle idiot, his voice was also of a big muscle idiot, and a sport-oriented sweltering muscle idiot. He had a rough personality that doesn’t listen to someone when they would talk, and it seems he was quarreling with Tora who has a sensitive personality from the get go.

(Well then, with this my <<Duo>> is going to be Tora )

The application to school will happen on Saturday so it’s still far away but, I think it won’t be a problem since judging from Tora’s reaction it was practically fixed.

“Julie what are you going to do?”

“I’ll try talking to some people.”

“It’ll be great if you team up with a good partner.”

“Ya---. Thank you very much.”

---after that, an ability measurement was commenced with a 3 to 4 hours’ time limit, in the females Julie and Tachibana had shown amazing results, and were bathe with the attentions from the surroundings.

In the afternoon there was a physical ability enhancement training in succession from yesterday but----

During that occasion, Hotaka once again collapsed the same time she reached the goal.

“Looks like this isn’t fit for Hotaka.”

Someone muttered that and that sentence was deeply left inside my ear.

On the morning of the 4th day of enrollment. I happened to wake up first.

The subdued sunlight coming in from the gap of the curtain made me wake up from my sleep.

(Well, then……….I guess I’ll finish changing my clothes before Julie wakes up)

In order to prevent trouble, I should change in the dressing room.

Following the rule made on the first day, I headed towards the dressing room while yawning, but-----

At that moment, I found out that the rule is completely useless if there is a ''previous costumer there''.

“[……………..]”

It seems the previous customer has the same aim as mine, and it looks like that person just took off the shirt that they were wearing.

I am very sure on how stiff my face became.

In response to that the previous costumer----------Julie, was staring at me with her eyes opened a little in surprise.

Her figure had nothing else other than her lower underwear and the skin-color ratio crossed 90%.

However, thanks to her just stripping off and holding the shirt, I could almost see the important part of her chest and I should be calling this the silver lining of a dark cloud.

No, in the border line of her snow like white skin and shirts, I saw a pink colored------

“Good morning, Tooru.”

A penetrating cold-------but to the person herself it was most likely normal-------her voice with no high or low pitch, pulled me back to reality when my thoughts was in the middle of freezing.

“Go-Go-Good, morning. Yuri,e……………….”

“Did you sleep well?”

“A,ahh……………..”

“That is good. By the way, Tooru is going to change too?”

“Yea,yeah. That’s true………..”

For some reason my tone became polite.

“I am sorry but, please wait over there a little while. If this goes on and we change our clothes like this, I will be embarrassed to change in front of Tooru”

“Tha-that’s true………..”

As expected even Julie’s cheeks were blushing, and after I nodded with my stiffened face, I turned to the right and headed to the living room.

(Tha-That was shocking…………..why am I doing something so cliché………..)

If I had confirmed if Julie was sleeping, or maybe thought of calling out to the dressing room just in case, this was exactly what ''No use crying over spilled milk'' meant.

“Sorry to have made you wait.”

“-----------!!”

The instant a voice was called out from my back, I thought I bounced up 10 centimeters on the spot.

“Yu,Julie, Sorry! Just now err, I wasn’t trying to peek but………..!!”

“I don’t mind. However, I wish you would be careful from now on.”

“Huh…………?”

It can’t be helped even if I was scolded since this was the first time she revealed her expression this time, I asked back while opening my mouth wide like an idiot towards Julie’s words.

“I said, I don’t mind.”

“I,is it okay to leave it unexplained………….?”

“Ya---. But just like I said just now, please be careful from now on. …………….It’s embarrassing.”

“I, I get it. I’ll be careful.”

“If you understand this then, this matter is over. So Tooru, you can change now.”

After nodding, I entered the dressing room and made a big sigh.

(Fuu, I’m glad it didn’t turn into something annoying……….I have to follow on the promise and be careful from now on)

<<Fist Practice>>-----
There was one lesson starting from today, and it was free Kumite<ref group ="1d">paired karate kata, belt-work</ref>.

There were many amateurs among the new students, and I was wondering if this was okay to have Kumite in the beginning since they might get hurt but, according to the school policy, teaching the skills had no meaning and only when using it, will it reach the body.

In the practice, the two girls that were standing out in the ability measurement yesterday-----Julie and Tachibana were once again bathing in attention from the surroundings.

Tachibana was showing combination attacks while breathing hard. Toward the movements that seem like dancing, voices of shock and admiration could be heard from everywhere.

In response to that she was getting close and distancing herself, Julie's main focus was a hit and out, she used the effectiveness of her speed to oppose Tachibana.

“Julie’s movements are amazing too but, Tachibana isn’t losing……”

Almost par-------Julie was ahead in the number of moves but, Tachibana handled all of it and switched from defense to offense between the gaps in an instant.

Especially, the one that attracted the eyes was the excellence of the defense receiving Julie’s multitude of strikes.

“Fuun. As expected from the Tachibana style 18 arts.”

“Tachibana style?”

“A famous school with various martial arts and that has ancient martial arts as its core. Although this is the first time I am looking at it.”

“………….You know quite a lot.”

“It was written on yesterday’s list. Why didn’t you read it, you bastard……..”

“For the <<Duo>> I am going to team up with Tora anyway, so I thought it was alright not to purposely check others………”

When I made a wry smile and replied, Tora held his head.

And, the whistle to stop the kumite was blown.

“Okay~Okay~. That is all. After a 3 minutes rest, this time change your opponent okay--♪”

At that announcement, Julie and Tachibana took a bow, exchanged a few words and stopped the kumite.

In the end, it looked like both of them failed to give a decisive blow.

“Well then, who am I going to fight with………….”

Me and Tora said our farewells and I was in midst of looking for my next opponent--------immediately Julie’s figure entered my eyes.

Girls------------most likely her next opponent----------she was talking to her but, somehow it was strange.

The girl swung her head to the side and in the end made a bow before leaving. Again when she talked to another girl, the girl did the same thing and made a bow.

“Julie, can’t you find an opponent?”

“Ya---“

When I called out to Julie who looks like she was having trouble finding the next person to talk to, she somehow replied back powerlessly.

It would seem, after looking at her match with Tachibana, they probably got cold feet.

(This is troubling…………)

Most of the girls have no martial art experience so this is normal.

“…………Julie, want to try it with me?”

“Is it okay?”

“Aah. Looking at that just now, I felt like having a match with you”

“………………….Thank you very much.”

For an instant, she opened her eyes wide a little, and immediately lowered her head.

One half of the reason I invited Julie was because of sympathy, and the other half was just like I said.

Judging from the entrance exam and the battle with Tachibana just now, Julie is faster than me.

Towards that speed, I wanted to try out how I could oppose it.

“Well then, let’s begin.”

“Ya---“

The whistle was blown, and we lightly exchange our fists.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* when I thought the sound of the bell which she didn’t take out even for this rang, Julie closed the distance in an instant.

(kuh………..! it’s a speed beyond my assumptions!! Directly {{Furigana|fighting|Competing}} against her is troubling………!)

Looking at it, this was completely different from a match, and it became a one-sided defensive fight.

We are made to stop the moment before we land an attack to avoid injuries but even so, it was done while we are almost serious.

In the end, I only avoided the decisive blows and was overwhelmed from the start to the end.

“Fuu, as expected from you. Have a match with me next time, Julie.”

“Gladly.”

Julie who was making nods, somewhat looked happy.

However------after that I saw Julie having problems looking for an opponent, and then I immediately thought.

(Looking at that rate, is she okay finding a <<Duo>>………..?)

Maybe she was having trouble blending into the surroundings well, I was a little worried.

At night-------after finishing bathing and dinner, all that is left is to sleep.

In this hour ever since the second day, it became a routine to watch television beside each other to leisurely pass time.

Today they were featuring animals, and while watching a baby lion rolling around [Cute………..] Julie muttered and her eyes were somewhat sparkling.

“Julie do you like animals?”

“Ya---. Especially birds-------within them I like the parakeet the most.”

When I asked her while I was preparing the cup filled with apple tea in it, classic answers such as cats and dogs were not replied back.

“Tooru, do you like animals too?”

The question was reversed back to me and she stared at me, this is-------- the gaze of anticipation.

“……..it’s not like I hate them but, it’s not like I like them either”

While hesitating and thinking I might disappoint her, I decided to answer her honestly.

“Is that so. Which means, you don’t have an animal you like most?”

“Aah, that is the case.”

“If that is the case, if by any chance you want to own a pet I would recommend a parakeet. Its wings are beautiful, its voice and gesture is cute, it will get attached to you, it is smart, it is fluffy, it is also springy too”

(What is springy? Is it something like mochi<ref group ="1d">Sticky rice cakes</ref>? Even though it has wings?)

“So parakeets are----------“

Like usual, especially her expression had not changed but--------------I was a little overpowered by Julie’s talk about parakeet which was used in an oddly enthusiastic tone, and had no choice but to nod.

“I, I get it. I’ll choose parakeet if I plan to own a pet………….”

“Ya----“

Julie who nodded in my reply, somehow looked happy.

“By the way-------------“

In the middle of it, I asked the thing that had been bothering me during daytime.

“Hey Julie……………err, ah---, have you decided who is going to be your <<Duo>>?”

But even so, since I was hesitant to directly ask her if she could not blend in with the class, it was quite an indirect method.

“…………I requested Tomoe.”

“I see. Then that’s good.”

It looks like my worries were needless anxiety, and was an unneeded bother.

If it is Tachibana, she is good in taking care of others, and she probably is in the same level to compare with each other with so, to Julie, she is probably a good partner.

“Tooru’s is Tora?”

“Aah. Saying this or another, as expected it looks like I don’t have to be hesitant with him thanks to the time we have gone through………….more or less, his personality is difficult though”

While making a wry smile, I placed the cup in front of Julie.

“Thank you very much.”

Julie nodded and drank the apple tea.

I also put the cup on my mouth, like this it turned silent--------but a peaceful time was being passed.

(This time would end soon……………)

Although there are few days more, when I think about this time would end tomorrow night, I somehow had a reluctant feeling.

(The first day was filled with nervousness though)

“------------? Tooru, you look like you are enjoying something, is something wrong?”

“No, nothing. It’s laughing while reminiscing.”

In response to Julie tilting her head in wonder, I replied with a wry smile.

5th day, Friday--------and today again, the afternoon was the customary marathon but…………..

“She’s late…………”

Even though I turned into dusk, I muttered that out because Hotaka has not reached the goal.

(Although she finished faster yesterday……………)

Reaching the goal when the sky was starting to change color.

That was what happened yesterday, and what’s more she collapsed and fainted.

Even though there were noticeable changes in only a few days, I wondered what happened today.

“Is it about Miyabi?”

Having heard my muttering, Tachibana asked me.

“Tachibana too……………well she is your roommate. It’s only natural to be worried”

“Aah.-----------maybe, Miyabi already………….”

I don’t have to ask the end of her sentence to know.

In this few days, almost every day, one or two people will {{Furigana|drop out|Quit}} school.

Even though it was tough trainings ever since early enrollment, seeing the number of classmates decreasing as days passes, make me feel lonely.

Right now, even the girl Tachibana was looking after was also [I can't go on anymore………] complaining, that figure was similar to Hotaka.

When I imagined Hotaka was maybe thinking like that too.

“………………..I am going to check a little.”

After I left only those words, I started running in the track in reverse.

Soon, after going around half a round, I saw Hotaka leaning and sitting down under the tree beside the road.

“Are you okay, Hotaka?”

“Ah……Kokonoe-kun, what’s wrong………..?”

When I called out to Hotaka, she powerlessly raised her face.

“It looks like you weren’t coming back, so I came to check.”

“Ah………..sorry, I twisted my leg………….”

“Looks like walking is also a problem…………..get on.”

“Eh?”

I faced my back to her, and get on one knee.

Hotaka didn’t understand the meaning at first but, the same time she realize it, she swing her head in great panic.

“Tha-tha-that’s bad! Kokonoe-kun just finished running!! Al,also I am heavy too!!”

Hotaka who is usually quiet, as expected would make loud voices when she was in panic.

“It’s okay, just get on. It’s not like you can start walking again after resting a bit.”

“Bu,but my regenerative powers were also enhanced by the <<Luciful>> too…………”

“It’s true that might be the case but, if you wait and recover until you can move again, it will turn completely dark and it will be dangerous.”

When I reached here, the sun has almost descended and after 30 minutes the shades of night would probably fall.

But even so, Hotaka was still hesitant.

To Hotaka who is bad with the opposite sex, she might need quite some courage to be piggy-backed.

“…………..I don’t really mind going on like this. But, if we are too late, then Tachibana will worry.”

“Ah…………”

I think I was a little under-handed but, it looks like bringing out her roommate's name was effective.

After wavering for a while, Hotaka asked back with her cheeks blushed a little.

“E,err……..then, can I count………….on you?”

“Aah, of course”

I made a firm nod, and was okay carrying Hotaka until--------

“……….big”

“Eh, what?”

“No, nothing……..”

It can’t be helped because of the piggy-back posture but, being pressed by 2 bulges, those extra-large sizes were freely appealing.

Hotaka who was not exerting any strength, completely left her body on me-------

(U,uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?)

From the softness I found out the first time, my reasoning was on the verge of collapsing.

Enough for me to shout out right now, my brain fell into panic.

(Calm down me. It’s not like I wanted to piggy-back her just because I wanted this. That’s why calm down, you have to calm down, if you keep trembling you’ll be found out……!!)

“He,hey, Kokonoe-kun……”

“Wha-wha-what is it!?”

Even though I was trembling and my voice turned shrill and nervous, it would seem I wasn’t noticed by Hotaka.

“I, wonder if I can go on like this…………? Although my stamina was supposed to be enhanced by the <<Luciful>> I couldn’t run until finish………..from now on, I wonder if I can keep up…………”

“Hotaka.”

It looks like today’s retire resulted in giving Hotaka who was originally bad at running the final blow.

Just like that, her low spirits reflected to her voice tone and even now in the verge of crying Hotaka continued her words.

“If I came to Kouryou,I thought something would change……..but, as expected it was useless……in the end, I was only a <<Adapt>> and I have no talent………”

“It’s okay. That’s because Hotaka passed the exam.”

“……..the person that became my opponent for the exam ran away. My legs were frozen and couldn’t move………”

While replying back ''I see'', I agreed with Hotaka’s passing reason.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 5.jpg|thumb]]

(It’s true that, not everyone won the fight and managed to stay)

If there are people like me and Tachibana who has martial arts experience inside the successful applicants, there are also people who don’t even have sports experience………. And Hotaka was one of the latters.

“Ah………..so,sorry. Towards someone who I just knew recently, even if I tell you something like this, it will only trouble you.”

“When you think it is painful, it’s better to say it out.”

“……………unn, thank you……….”

In a soft voice. Together with those words, Hotaka buried her face into my back.

Just like that, after walking silently for a while--------------not long after, I said something with quite a strong voice.

“Those who want long trees would definitely strengthen its roots.”

“Eh……?”

After a twitch, Hotaka raised her face.

“That was my master’s favorite proverb and he was the one who thought me the basics of martial art. Speaking in martial arts term, it means, if you want to be stronger do not neglect the basics.”

“Kokonoe-kun………….”

While saying that, I thought it was ironic.

That, I myself was advancing in the total opposite of those words…….

Even if I have <<Adapt>>, the moment I started seeking the outer <<Power>> from <<Luciful>>, I have lost the rights to put these words into my mouth.

But even so, when I thought I wanted to cheer Hotaka up, the first thing that popped out were those words.

“I know of the feeling of being worthless. But, <<Power>> is not something that attaches to body overnight. That’s why, it might be tough now, I think you should continue running and running. Stamina is something that is obtained the more you run. Something like talent doesn’t matter”

“Something like talent………….doesn’t matter…………”

“Work hard-------I am not going to say something that irresponsible. But, isn’t it alright to run a little more before giving up? Even if you don’t have talent, you will definitely change that’s what I think. And most of all------“

“Most of all…………….?”

“I’m going to get lonely if Hotaka goes.”

“Ko,Kokonoe-kun………….”

If this goes on, Hotaka would probably {{Furigana|drop out|Quit}} school soon.

Even though we just became acquaintances, I thought it was lonely.

And that’s why because I thought of that, I could honestly tell my feelings.

If I don’t tell her now, I felt that the chance to talk with Hotaka won’t come………….

“……………. ……………….Kokonoe-kun, you were bad at running right?”

“Aah, I was bad at it.”

“What place did you get today?”

“1st place.”

“You get 1st place everyday………..”

“That’s because I got stamina from running everyday”

“……………… I wonder……….if I could run fast like Kokonoe-kun………?”

“……………………I can’t guarantee you that but, it is certain you will be faster than now if you run everyday”

“A,at times like this I think you should have replied [You will definitely run faster]…………”

“Ah,So,sory……”

“Fufu, it’s okay. I'll forgive you.”

I could hear giggles coming from behind.

“…………..hey, Kokonoe-kun. I will work hard. I’ll try running a bit more……..”

After saying that, Hotaka hugged tighter.

“------!?”

“Thank you, Kokonoe-kun………Kokonoe-kun you are warm……….”

“Re,really?”

“Unn, you’re warm……….”

Being pushed by those soft bulges, my heart was beating hard and wondered if that made my body temperature increase.

Only, at that time, I couldn’t see Hotaka’s face but even so, I somehow felt confident she was smiling.

And at the same time, I got a confidence everything was okay.

After walking for a while, not long after, we found Julie and Tachibana coming to greet us from far away, and Hotaka made big swings with her hands.

“Well then, good work until today.”

“Ya---. Good work.”

There were various cookies and candies on the table.

What will begin is a tea party. It was the official last night before determining the <<Duo>>, so we decided to open a modest farewell party.

“It is delicious.”

“It’s instant though.”

“Nai. Things that are delicious are delicious.”

“If that’s the case then it’s good. Come back to drink anytime you want.”

“………….is it okay?”

“Aah, there are no dormitory rules that say you can’t come------“

“------?”

Towards me who stopped my words halfway, Julie tilted her head.

Even in under normal circumstances, she was already standing out from living with me, if she comes over after deciding her <<Duo>> and separated to another room, I feel an unnecessary misunderstanding will occur.

“Tooru, what is wrong?”

“Aah, eer, I have spare packs so I’ll give them to you.”

“Is it okay?”

“To your roommate-------Tachibana, recommend it to her.”

“Ya----“

After looking at Julie making nods, I somehow feel her happiness being transmitted over.

Even though it was a few days, thanks passing time with her close by, I could more or less know about the signs of her expression.
In the end, somehow or another, Tora asked me to become his <<Duo>>.

This morning, [I,if you have not decided on your partner then I don’t mind teaming up with you] with a big attitude, Tora brought this talk up although it was difficult for him to say it.

So from tomorrow onwards I will be in the same room with Tora, while Julie will be in the same room with Tachibana, which means this pleasant time will end today--------

When I thought about it, I somehow felt a little lonely.

“[……………………………………]”

When I started thinking about that the conversation stopped, and the room turned quiet.

Inside the silence, after a while passed like that---------not long later, the first one to open her mouth was Julie.

“Tooru”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kacha* the sound of the cup placed on the saucer sounded and Julie looked straight at me.

“Although it was a short while, thank you very much.”

“Aah, this side too. Julie, you can tell me anytime, if you have any problems.”

“……………..Ya---“

Julie nodded.

“……………………….”

“Tooru?”

“Ah, no…………nothing.”

It might be my imagination.

The moment Julie nodded, she somehow looked lonely----------that definitely was my imagination.

“Well then well then, remember to send the <<Duo>> application to the registry office before today evening 6 o’clock. If you pass that time, unless there is a very good reason, you won’t be changing until graduation so please play nice with your partner. It’s a promise with Usa-sensei okay~☆”

Saturday-------{{Furigana|SHR|Short Homeroom}} after the last notification ended, and we reached to after school time, the classmates who decided on their partners, were walking out off the classroom together one after another.

“Should we go too, Tora?”

“Fuun, it’s okay later. It’s a waste of time to purposely lineup.”

“Then let’s go for lunch.”

“Aah, let’s do that.”

We exit the classroom to head to the cafeteria.

(Now that I think about it, what about Julie-------------)

And after I turned back into the classroom, she might have gone to register already, together with Tachibana, they could not be seen.

“Enough already, it’s about time we go now.”

About the time when the sun was sinking, we ended our table tennis we started to help digest the meal we finished and I urged Tora to go register.

“Fuun, that’s true. It’s not funny, to not team up because we didn’t make it on time.”

“……………..that’s because Tora went one more game, one more game, and didn’t stop.”

“There is no way I, can allow more loses than you in mere table tennis.”

“Don’t get serious on that mere table tennis then…………”

Nonetheless, it’s true that if my opponent had more wins than me, then I will also get serious.

“Speaking of which Tooru. Who is your roommate teaming with?”

“Looks like its Tachibana.”

“Fumu. Tachibana huh…………….that’s a <<Duo>> I want to have a match with.”

“Seriously, that’s so Tora-''like''.”

If they are decided to be partners then, as <<Duo>>------what’s more, there is a practice battle using <<Blaze>>, when I heard that, I could understand clearly about Tora’s feelings.

Speed Julie and defense Tachibana

When I am having a match with that team-up, I wonder how far I will go……….

When there is a goal that has to be accomplished, a different type of genuine joy secretly made my heart pound in excitement.

“Fuun, that is so ''like you''. Your face is smiling.”

“Haha, well yeah.”

Just like that, after chatting and talking about people who might team up as <<Duo>, we reached the registry office.

Luckily, or rather it is normal at a time like this, there were no students registering.

I knocked on the registry office window, and called out to the clerk fiddling with a personal computer inside.

“I’m sorry but, I want to register for the <<Duo>> please.”

“Oka~y. well then, please bring out your student card here.”

“Student card?”

“We will register the <<Duo>>’s name on the student card too.”

''I see'', I agreed and at that time when I was about to bring out my student card.

“Kokonoe, also Tora too…………..registering now?”

My name was called out by a familiar voice and when I turned to that side, Tachibana was standing over there.

And standing beside her was------

“He,hello, Kokonoe-kun…………”

“Tachibana, and Hotaka too. What are you doing here for?”

“What do you mean by over here. I think it should be the same as you two.”

“W,we came for the <<Duo>> registration……..”

What does this mean? Tachibana is going to be Hotaka’s <<Duo>>…………?

From those unexpected words, my brain was filled with question marks.

(But if I am certain, Julie did………..)

Is it certain?

Is it true?

Remember back, that time Julie said--------

'''“I requested Tomoe”'''

“--------------uh!!”

Yeah, she did not say a single word about teaming up with Tachibana.

“Tachibana! How about Julie!? Who did Julie team up with!? Didn’t she request you!?”

“Julie? It’s true that she requested me to be her <<Duo>> but, I refused her by saying I was going to team up with Miyabi.”

She was refused?

That is why Julie planned not to team up with anyone?

A person that would team up as <<Duo>> with Julie?

<nowiki>-</nowiki>-----No one.

After enrollment, the only time I see Julie intimately speaking with others, was only with Tachibana, Hotaka and no one else.

(Now that I think about it, at that time too----------)

During the <<Fist practice>>, I remembered the image of her having trouble finding an opponent.

“-------!! Sorry! Who are the ones that has not applied as a <<Duo>> yet!?”

“E,h, errrr------------“

While being surprised at my threatening attutide, the clerk said out the names that has not finished registering.

For males, it’s me, Tora, and Tatsu these 3 people. For the girls, its Tachibana, Hotaka and also-----Julie.

“Julie………….is not going to team up as <<Duo>> with anyone………..?”

Rather, if we and Tachibana and Hotaka finished registering, Julie will automatically be teamed up with the only one without a partner, Tatsu.

(What does this mean? Why didn’t she tell me!?)

Maybe………

If I was in Julie’s position-------------I can’t say it.

There is no way I can say something that can make the person in front worried.

Last night, the thing I felt when Julie nodded------------the reason why I think I saw she looked lonely was because of this.

Next, inside the time we passed time together these few days, the various things she shown surfaced up my mind and vanished.

That time when she brought her body closer to want me to teach her that technique.

That time when she said that baby lion looked cute.

That time when she passionately recommended me the parakeet.

Although it was inevitable, that time when her cheeks were blushing when she was peeked at when changing.

That stern expression she shows when having a match with me or Tachibana.

That time when she said the apple tea was delicious.

The figure she said it was beautiful when looking at the blizzard of sakura petals dancing in the wind.

And for last---------

At the night of enrollment, I remembered the tears Julie made.

(I----------------)

Looking at those tears, what did I think?

(I thought I wanted to be Julie’s strength!!)

In the next instant, I dashed off like a bullet.

“Tooru!?”

With my leg strength enhanced, it made Tora’s voice far away in a blink of an eye.

“Julie, Julie…………..!!”

While putting the name of the silver girl in my mouth, while having her figure floating in my mind, I ran to the dormitory as fast as I could.

However----------------Julie was not in the room.

“Where did she go…………?”

Coming out from the room, I looked around the dormitory.

Even when I asked people if they had seen Julie, not even one person saw her.

Going around all the facilities in the dormitory, even after I came back to the classroom, Julie could not be seen at all.

(Don’t tell me she went outside the school? No, going outside in normal days is prohibited.)

Looking for her.

Going around looking and looking for her.

While calling out Julie’s name.

But, while being unable to find the silver girl, time was ruthlessly passing by------------

The blue sky turned to dusk and the clock tower rising in the middle of the school site announced that the time was 5 o’clock.

Feeling impatient from the sound of the echoing bell, the moment I looked towards the clock tower--------

“---------------!!”

I found a moving shadow over there, and gasped.

Without even distincting whether or not it was human, the moment I saw the silver light swaying from the wind, I started running.

I reached to the tower, opened the door leading to the upper floor and advanced up the stairs.

At the end, there was a big and wide hall there.

When I looked up, a giant bell was being hanged from the ceiling.

The evening sun was shining in----------and inside that light, the silver girl was looking high up the sky.

The madder sky glorified her {{Furigana|silver hair|Silver blonde}}.

And she looked like an angel wishing to go back to the skies……….

“…………………I’ve been looking for you, Julie.”

“Tooru…………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>chirin* making the bells ring, Julie turned her head over.

“Is there something wrong?”

“Don’t say is there something wrong…………why…………why didn’t you tell me about not teaming up as a <<Duo>>with Tachibana……?!!”

“…………………..”

Towards my quite harsh tone, Julie closed her eyes as if to reject my reply.

“It’s because, it isn’t something that can be fixed by talking…………”

It’s true that is the case.

If she says so, it might trouble me.

I will team up with Tora as a <<Duo>>, that’s because I told her that.

But, even so---------

“But even so, I wanted you to tell me.”

“…………….why is that?”

“I--------“

I made a vow when I saw those tears.

“That’s because I wanted to become Julie’s strength.”

“Tooru.”

Her {{Furigana|deep red eyes|Ruby eyes}} trembled.

“That’s why---------“

I brought out my hands. And directed it to Julie.

“Will you team up with me as <<Duo>>, Julie?”

“Too……….ru………..?”

It seems, Julie did not immediately understand the meaning and tilted her small head, after a while a perplexed expression floated out.

“But, Tora…………….”

“That guy will understand. That’s because we’ve been together for a long time.”

“……………..but I don’t want to cause any troubles to Tooru--------“

“I’ll say it many times!”

I interrupted Julie’s words, and once again put my vow and wish in my mouth.

“I want to become Julie’s strength. Don’t be considerate about causing trouble to me and count on me. No, I want you to count on me!! That’s why Julie------“

“Tooru………….”

“Please become my <<{{Furigana|Duo|Partner}}>>!”

The feelings from my heart I said, echoed throughout the clock tower and sky.

Those feelings------------reached Julie’s heart and echoed.

Julie made one step forward.

She walked out, and weighted her small hands on mine.

“Ya----“

While nodding like usual------

Julie smiled.

The first time I saw her smiling face.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 6.jpg|thumb]]

It was a small smile but, it was very attractive-----

For a brief moment, I was lost in words………….

===Part 2===

“Okay, the registration is done with this.”

The student cards that were given back from the clerk had both of names written on it.

From this moment onwards, Tooru and Julie are now official <<Duo>>.

Hearing from the clerk, this was the first time a gender different <<Duo>> was team-upped in Kouryou.

Although many years have passed since the creation of the organization, when they think this is the first, Julie could only feel some kind of fate with Tooru.

“Okay then, once again please take care of me, Julie. …………..also, definitely tell me if you have any problems from now on. That’s because we are officially partners from today onwards.”

“Ya----“

“Good Good.”

“Ah…………….”

Tooru petted on Julie’s nodding head like a dear child.

Julie thought it was ticklish.

At the same time, she remembered her father’s big warm hands.

That warmth still lingered even after Tooru’s hand left.

When Tooru was not looking, Yuire touched the part she was patted on------and made a quiet smile.

“Well then, let’s go back. To our room.”

“Ya----. That’s true. And-------“

Julie nodded to Tooru’s words, and said out the suggestion that she was conscious about when she thought the daily life until now will start once again.

“Again, apple tea-----“

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="1d" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2014-07-20T15:33:01Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 3 『Punch me!!』 */

==Chapter 3 『Punch me!!』==

===Part 1===

The morning of the 2nd day after enrollment. We went to the cafeteria and--------rather than that, there were many sights gathered on Julie.

(That’s because she stands out……..)

There was attention gathered not only from the 1st years but also the 2nd and 3rd but, naturally Julie was calm and walking in the cafeteria not bothered by them.

I was walking right behind her like a servant but, [Silver hair…………] [Male female living together] a part of these whispering conversations from the surroundings entered my ears.

Inside them, there was one word mixed in that caught my attention.

“<<Irregular>>”

Which means, it looks like I am a topic material too.

(The combination of the foreign beauty and the so called <<Irregular>> would be a rumor whether I like it or not.)

Nonetheless, I can’t do anything even when I worry about it and as long as there are no problems I’ll just remain open.

“Julie. What are you choosing?”

“I’m thinking of having buffet.”

“I wonder what I should pick………”

It looks like there are 3 forms of choices In Kouryou Academy’s cafeteria, the meat main is in set A, fish main is in set B and the pick all you want buffet with 50 different types of Japanese, Chinese and Western cuisines. The set meals were combinations of nutritional control thought of and made by the cafeteria’s Obaa-chan<ref group ="1c">Old lady, could also be used to call grandmother but in this case it isn’t</ref> but, the free picking buffet looks popular and a big portion of the students were putting on foods of their choices on their plate.

(I’ll go with buffet then)

Julie was already holding a plate on her hands and was looking around at the cuisines; I did the same and started picking my food.

…………primarily meat.

First off I’ll pick 4 of my favorite fried chickens. Following with pork poured with sweet vinegar, stir-fried black pepper beef, and tomato beef-stock stew---------

“…………Why is your choice picking so bad in balance?”

Suddenly a given up voice came calling out to me from my side.

If I remember correctly, she was that girl that sat behind my seat during the entrance ceremony and she was staring at me with those eyes filled with strong determination--------not that, she was looking at the tray I was holding.

“If I am correct………..you are, Tachibana right?”

“That is correct. Good morning, Kokonoe.”

“Aah, good mor-------“

“By the way, I said this just now but, why is your combination so thoughtless of balance? From what I saw just now it was just, meat, meat, meat. Are you planning to eat meat only? No matter how free you are to pick in a buffet, there are limits to everything.”

When I thought my reply greeting was interrupted, Tachibana started lecturing me for some reason.

(No, it’s true that only meat is bad for balance but……………)

But even so, I feel others have no right to be complaining-----and when I was thinking that, my plate was taken away from me.

“Fumu…………..I can’t do anything with the food that was already put on, what’s next is to think as balanced as possible, this and this…………..next would be, having this is good”

(Egg-eggplant was put on………….)

It was rank number 2 in the food I hate.

“Oh yes, celery was over there if I remember.”

……….My firm number 1 was put on.

“Okay, this should be okay.”

After a while, Tachibana made a satisfied smile before giving me back the plate that has various vegetables and fish put on it.

“Tha,thank you……….. I am totally not happy about the celery, rather how should I say this, I don’t really like it though………”

“That’s called hating before eating.”

I am still bad with it after eating though.

“Well then, I will go take my morning breakfast.”

Just like this, Tachibana said what she wanted, did what she wanted and left.

(……………I’ll just ask Julie to save me………..)

While praying for Julie not to hate eggplants and celery, I sat beside her who was already sitting down.

“Hey Julie. I have a favor but………..”

“What is it?”

“Actually, I want you to eat celery and eggplant-------“

And it was at that time when I said until there.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gataa* that sound sounded, and there was a girl sitting on the opposite side of the table.

It was Tachibana.

“While we are at it, I will be eating over here.”

I, am dead…………

“Good morning, Julie. Did you sleep properly last night?”

“Good morning.”

Even after Julie replied she slept properly, she then looked towards me with a puzzled expression later.

Most likely, she doesn’t know who that person was.

Since she was looking at me the whole time during the self-introductory, if I say it can’t be helped then, it can’t be helped.

“I am Tachibana Tomoe. I am a new student same as you and Kokonoe-------which means I am your classmate.”

“Is that so. I apologize, Tomoe.”

“Fufu, I don’t really mind. Yesterday was the first day after enrollment, and what’s more there should be a lot of confusion after that examination.”

Tachibana’s cheeks slightly relaxed. I thought it was a little unexpected for her to make such an expression when she has that dignified atmosphere around her.

“By the way Tooru. What was the request you asked for?”

“…………….No, nothing.”

“------?”

Julie tilted her head in wonder, and *Chirin* the sound of a bell appeared.

For Tachibana, she was sending her sights towards a girl receiving a set meal from the cafeteria’s obaa-chan.

“Mu…………sorry, can I call my roommate here?”

“Aah, I don’t mind.”

“Thank you………………Miyabi, over here.”

After Tachibana raised her hands and called out to her, that girl came over.

“Yo,you were over here, Tomoe-chan.”

“Haa………..I told you many times you don’t have to call me by honorifics, Miyabi.”

“Bu,but Tomoe-chan is Tomoe-chan so…………..”

“Seriously, you………………Oh, sorry. She is my roommate Miyabi.”

“Eh? Ah…………..!? Go,good morning, I am Hotaka Miyabi………..”

The girl called Hotaka lowered her head in panic when she noticed us; she had quite a small body and average height contrastive to the adult-like Tachibana, and has young facial features. Her evenly cut hair only has the back part growing, and thanks to that it turned into a single point because the collected parts were brought forward.

However most importantly, the one that attracts the eyes were her bulges of her abundant chest, it was bigger than the quite stylish Tachibana.
Towards Hotaka, Julie first named herself then followed by me---------

“Ah……….u,un, nice to meet you…………..”

Hotaka blushed, and lowered her sights before shrinking.

“What’s wrong, Miyabi?”

“I, I, err…………fro,from a girl school so err……….”

Tachibana asked, and Hotaka who was giving glances at me answered.

“I see, you are bad with males. ……….it’s okay, it’s not like Kokonoe will bite.”

Am I being treated like a dog……….

“Rea,really………..?”

Hotaka hesitantly looked at me. It’s troubling I was recognized like that but, if I don’t answer her, she would be cautious of me so I nodded.

“Anyways, just sit down Miyabi.”

“U,un…….”

The moment Hotaka sat on the chair, her large breast shook, and my male eyes looked at it by reflex.

What’s more, ''it was placed on top of the table'' after she sat down, there is no choice to be conscious about it whether I like it or not.

“………….What’s wrong, Kokonoe? Your face is a little red, did you catch a cold?”

“Eh? I,is that so? Today might be quite hot. Hahaha……….”

“For me, I am a little chilly………”

“I, I am normal I think……………….”

“…………………..ma,maybe it’s because I am sensitive to heat?”

“I think it is a little hot for me too.”

Over here, a life saving ship came from Julie who was from a cold country. Even if she did not actually meant to do so, it looks like Tachibana agreed and to me it became a help from the heavens.

“Now that the chatting turned random, it’s about time we eat.”

“Aah, that’s……..tru,e………”

In the middle of nodding, I noticed-------the reality of------eggplant and celery, my face turned stiff.

………….in the end, I washed it all off with coffee.

“Hey Julie, Kokonoe. I have something to discuss----“

Soon, we finished having our morning breakfast, and when things calmed down, Tachibana brought out a proposal.

“If it is okay with you two, why don’t we have meals together like this from now on?”

“Aah, I don’t mind.”

“Ya--. Me too.”

“Then please take care of me.”

“Ple,please take care of me………..”

(………..this is a life saver)

While looking at Tachibana and Hotaka making a smile at our replies, I thought that inside.

The reason was simple--------just like the response we saw when we entered the cafeteria, Julie and I together stands out. Even individually as long as we hold reasons to stand out, when it comes to the only male and female living together in the whole school, there might be people appearing because they are curiously suspicious.

That’s why if I show them the image of Julie passing time together with other girls, I think they would most likely give better impressions.

That and now that she has to find a <<Duo>> partner until this weekend, it is better if Julie has more chances to talk with more girls.

“By the way Julie. Err………..I feel sorry to say this in front of Kokonoe but, even if it is until the weekend, are you okay living together?”

“Ya--. It is okay.”

“I see. If you say so then it’s okay………”

After saying that, this time she looked towards me------

“Kokonoe. I am sorry if I ruined your mood. I think this is none of my business but, because you two are a boy and girl at the same age, I was worried if problems would happen……….”

While making a cough, Tachibana’s cheeks slightly blushed probably because she imagined those so called problems.

“No, it’s okay. It’s only natural to think that way.”

“If that is the case…………..however, you can tell me anytime if there are any problems. If there is a need for it, I don’t mind having her living in our room in secret. Right? Miyabi”

“Ah……………U,un. We welcome you, Julie-chan.”

“I am thankful for the consideration………………..but it really is okay, Tooru is a kind person.”

“O-oh I see.”

Julie nodded and continued talking.

“Last night, Tooru ''gently held me'' when I fell asleep earlier.”

…………..and explosive remark.

“[<nowiki>[</nowiki>Buu!?]]”

Miso soup spurt out x2………………Hotaka spurt out milk.

[Yu,Julie!?] [Wha,whawha!?] [YuYuYu, Julie-chan!?]

“--------------?”

In front of 3 of us who were trembling violently, *Chirin* the sound of a bell rang and Julie tilted her small head.

“Tachibana, Hotaka! That just now was------“

And when I was about to tell the real meaning of those words just now--------

“Ko,Kokonoe!! Wha-what what the heck have you done!! And what’s more, It is someone who was sle-sleeping you know!? It is unpleasant to sit together with such a shameless man any more than this!! I’ll excuse myself here!!”

Tachibana, who took Julie’s words ''at that direction'', left the cafeteria in rage.

“Ah, Tomoe-chan!? Eh, errr…………..”

Hotaka, who also misunderstood, face turned completely red and faced us and Tachibana’s back alternately----------

“I, I’m sorry!! Wai, wait for me Tomoe-cha<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki>n!!”

After she took a bow filled with energy, she then chased after Tachibana just like that.

We were left behind and, the situation once again turned to us being the center of attention due to that commotion.

“……….Noisy. What are you all doing?”

“Well a little something……………………”

Towards Tora who appeared here, I was thinking about how things became annoying while making a sigh.

“Fuun, how stupid.”

“Don’t say that…………..”

We waited for Tora to finish his morning breakfast, and we headed to the classroom.

I was asked again about the commotion just now, so when I replied to him this time, he was fed up.

“………………..did I make a mistake in my reply just now?”

Like usual, Julie did not notice the meaning of her explosive remark and tilted her small head.

Tora made a sight saying “go on and tell her”, although I was unwilling to do so but I decided to go ahead.

“From the way you put it just now, it’s like I……………did something per-perverted to Julie.”

“-------?”

“Tha-that’s why I said, the word holding in Japanese has the same meaning of a male and female……………….co-couples doing night activities.”

“…………is that so, this is a problem.”

Luckily it looks like she has that knowledge in her and Julie finally swallowed the circumstances.

Her expression was still the same but, her cheeks were blushing slightly.

“I will go tell Tomoe it is a misunderstanding.”

“A,aah. I’m counting on you………….”

Looking at her state, it looks like she won’t be lending her ears to me, so it’s probably best to leave it to Julie here.

(YareYare…………it would be nice if the misunderstanding would clear out quickly……….)

“Well well, okay then we will be starting the memorable first lesson—♪“

Even in the morning, Tsukimi-sensei was in high-tension and announced the start of the class with both her hands spread out.

Regarding about the matter with Tachibana--------honestly, I have no idea.

It’s true that Julie told her something but………..

According to what Julie said [its okay now] but, ''is it really okay''?

The reason for my doubt was clear and simple.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Stare*-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

Just like yesterday, a sight was directed at me.

''But the owner of the sender was Tachibana.''

2 days continuously, and what’s more from a different girl--------just listening to this, there might be some envious people out there.

However, as long as I know that those sights aren’t in a sentimental way, being the targeted side I am not happy at all.

(Julie………..if ''it is okay now'', then why is Tachibana giving me a stare……….)

As expected, I am not that much of an optimist to accept these words in this situation.

In the end, instead of leaving it to Julie, I have no choice but to fix the misunderstanding by myself.

“----------with that said, the power up from <<Luciful>> is something like multiplication so, the more you strengthen your body with training the higher the results will become---☆.Is everything until here okay?”

Speaking of lessons, since this was the first day, it will be regarding the <<Luciful>>.

Yesterday towards Tsukimi-sensei who I had insecurities with, turned into a figure that can teach quite well.

(Well she was specially chosen from the graduated students.)

Forget about her personality, it seems the talk about no need to worry of her skills and ability was not a lie.

……………..however, today too she was wearing a rabbit ear hairband and maid uniform, clothes that are improper as a teacher.

“So, there are ranks called <<Level>> attached to the <<Luciful>>. Because everyone just sublimated just recently so you are all <<{{Furigana|I|Level 1}}>>. We will be commencing the <<The Sublimation Ceremony>> each end of semester to perform the rank up. Your <<Level>> will become your results so, if we see your rank not going up at all in an interval of one year then you will be disposed-------which means expelled so you better train your body and mind daily ☆.”

According to Tsukimi-sensei, in order to sublimate to a higher rank, it would require a very tough body and mental power, and it would seem this semester would be focusing on physical enhancement.

Not long, I stood up from my seat after the bell rang telling the class was over, and walked down straight towards the person who sent that passionate stare.

“Tachibana, can I have a moment?”

Tachibana who was called out opened her eyes wide-------

“So,sorry! I have an appointment so excuse me!!”

“Ah, Tachibana!!”

She left the classroom before I could establish my existence.

(What was that………….)

I tilted my head towards the strange attitude.

In the end, Tachibana did not come back to the classroom until a few moments before the next class started.

And during the next break Tachibana headed somewhere again, and I couldn’t manage to talk to her………………

(Uuun………I don’t have to guess that I am being avoided………what on earth happened, Julie…………)

However, even confirming once again, as expected she only replied [It is okay now. The misunderstanding is clear]……………..

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pull*.

“?”

I finished having my afternoon meal (Mainly meat different from morning) in the cafeteria, and was in the middle of heading back to the classroom.
Suddenly, when I thought my collar was pulled, my body was pulled together with energy ------I should say I was kidnapped.

“------------Tooru?..........where did you go?”

While hearing the sound of a bell rang from far away, I tripped facing backwards and was forcefully moved.

“Uoo, Tot, tot, tot!?”

In panic, I looked over to the one who kidnapped me------

“Ta,Tachibana!? O,oi, what is it suddenly!?”

“Please keep quiet.”

While I was following her, since the hand Tachibana was pulling with would not let go, I was in a messy situation with me only facing backwards and walking in order to avoid falling.

“Over here should be okay………”

Soon, when I thought we came out from the school building, Tachibana finally let go of my hands.

When I looked around the surroundings, the sight of trees and lawn edges entered my eyes.

Looks like I was brought to the back garden.

I didn’t think I would be kidnapped.

“Ah,aah……..I am sorry to so suddenly, what’s more in an odd way to bring you here.”

“No, that is okay, so what is your business?”

“………………….”

When I asked her what is her business with me, Tachibana became silent.

She lowered her sights to her foot before looking back at me. After repeating that several times-------she kneeled down on the floor.

“I am very sorry about the rudeness I committed due to jumping to the wrong conclusion!! Like you can see, I wish you would forgive me!!”

What a perfect kneeling down. This was what an apology inside an apology meant.

(Wait, Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhh!?)

First day of enrollment, I was made to live with a foreigner.

Day two of enrollment, a female classmate was kneeling down to me.

If this situation was seen by someone, then my attention level would probably increase further.

……….in a bad way.

Maybe my woman troubles are starting to appear………………….

(Nononono, now is not the time to be thinking that!!)

“Ple,please stand up Tachibana! I fully understand your feelings so it’s okay, you don’t have to kneel down!!”

While confirming the surroundings for people, I urged Tachibana to stand up.

“No, this is my feeling! Even though it was a misunderstanding, this is my feeling displayed to show the punishment I placed on myself to take up such a rude attitude towards you.”

“It’s okay to not show it so please stand up!!”

“I refuse!!”

Not even for an instant, I was refused.

……………I, am being apologized right?

“Eeei, then……….”

“Wha………….!?”

If someone was looking from nearby, Tachibana was making a seiza composition and looking up at me.

I matched the height of my line of sight with Tachibana’s.

“Wh-why are you also in seiza!!”

“When conversing with someone else, talk with our line of sights in the same level, weren’t you taught that?”

“muu……that’s true……………”

Maybe she was taken back; Tachibana became a little bit calmer and nodded.

Looking at third person, there is for some reason a male and female performing a seiza and looking at each other in the back garden.

If someone sees this situation then, what would that person think, I left that thought process away for now.

“For now, I understand what Tachibana wants to say…………….so, if you know it was a misunderstanding then, there is no need to say the things I wanted to say. So with that, let’s end this matter alright.”

“I can’t have that happen.”

“Why……………”

“It’s because I will not be satisfied.”

Is she really apologizing to me, such a question appeared.

“Then what should I do to make you satisfied……….”

“It’s simple. I want to compensate the crime for insulting you.”

Even if you say that, and when I asked her back what should I do------

“Punch me.”

“I don’t have that kind of interest though…………….”

“Wha,what kind of interest!! Are you a pervert!?”

“That’s why I’m saying I don’t have that interest.”

“Ah………..tha-that’s true. Sorry, I just……………”

Getting enraged then depressed, how busy.

I probably guessed by the conversation we had this morning but, Tachibana is fundamentally a serious person.

That seriousness is now working as a minus point though.

“Anyway. I have no intentions to punch Tachibana.”

“No please punch me! As long as I am a daughter born from a martial arts family, if I was embarrassed then I will wipe off that disgrace, and if I embarrassed someone else then I will have to receive punishment fit for it!!”

A daughter from a martial arts family--------------now that she put that in her mouth, it would mean she is the type to be very worried about disgrace or pride.

(Again this turned into something annoying………….)

This problem, she probably has no intentions to end it no matter what until a form of agreement was given to her.

…………….but even so, I will never go “Okay, is that so” accept it and raises my hands against a girl.

(What should I do…………….)

“Okay, Kokonoe. Punch me!!”

“………………. I understand, then close your eyes and grit your teeth. One shot, a hard one is coming”

“--------uh! I, I understand………………okay come!”

For a while I was thinking of a way to end this situation then--------in the end, I decided to follow Tachibana’s words.

Tachibana closed her eyes. While her face was stiff and nervous, there was a type of determination felt coming from it.

If not for this situation, my heart would probably be beating quickly to the development of the girl in front of me closing her eyes.

(Well, here goes………………)

After making a small sigh, towards Tachibana I--------

“----------uh!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Peshi* gave her a light flick on the forehead.

“Alright, it might be a plain method but, with this it’s the end.”

“Wha!? T-to end it at such a level is-------“

“Just now I said one shot, and Tachibana said she understood. This means the promise has been made. Tachibana is from a martial arts family right? Were you planning to scrap the promise away, just because you can’t agree?”

“Uh…………….tha-that’s………….”

“So with this, the matter for this morning is done.”

“Bu-but………….”

Trying to talk back, Tachibana was in an unsatisfied state, and towards her I once again made a sigh.

“Hey. In order to be satisfied you want me to punch you, but then you probably didn’t think of what kind of feelings I would feel after that right?”

“Kokonoe…………?”

“If it is a match then it is a different story but, as long as that isn’t the case then I don’t want to raise my hands against a girl. If I followed what Tachibana said you would feel satisfied but, this time I won’t be the one satisfied. That’s why, just now was the best conciliation for me.”

“Bu-but as a daughter from a martial arts family I------“

“I don’t care. The first thing that comes is the fact Tachibana is a girl.”

“Gir,l…………….”

“Well then, we should be heading back soon. We are going to have physical enhancement training in the afternoon right. We will be late if we don’t hurry.”

I said that and stood up------then presented my hands to Tachibana.

But, Tachibana was somewhat making a blank expression and looking up at me.

“Did your feet become numb or something?”

“Th-there is no way my feet would go numb at this level.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fui* Tachibana turned her face away while taking my hands and standing up.

“Okay, let’s go.”

“Yeah.”

Tachibana who nodded and started walking beside me, opened her mouth around the time when we entered the school building.

“Kokonoe.”

“Hnn?”

“You are………..a weird guy.”

(Which part of me is weird?)

While making a sigh, I told Tachibana what I felt towards the smile she made.

“Ah. I think this side is much better than the one just now.”

“This side?”

“Instead of a scowling face, I thought you look cuter with a smile.”

“Whaaa!!?”

My sister-------Otoha too, she was cute when she smiled.

When I think of that, as expected I think a smile suits a girl better.

When I told Otoha that, she would often show me a bashful state.

But even so-----

“Ar,are you an idiot!? What kind of nerve do you have until you can say that with such a thing without a shy face!! Like I thought, you are a weird guy!!”

When I thought Tachibana’s was shouting and her face was red for some reason, she started to walk faster.

“O-oi. What’s wrong, Tachibana?”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 4.jpg|thumb]]

“Shu,shut up, don’t follow me!”

“No, the direction we are going is the same………….”

Afternoon class--------it was the start of the first physical enhancement training so we finished changing into our gym uniform, and gathered in front of the school gate.

Although it was told to be physical enhancement, since we did not hear about the content, all of my classmates were fifty-fifty expectant and anxious about the stuff we will be made to do.

However------

“Well well well--☆For these few days, it will be physical enhancement so we will be having marathons--♪.”

And, after Tsukimi-sensei announced that, most of the people here made a disgusted face.

Nonetheless, even if it is physical enhancement, it’s true that the simplest and most efficient way was to run.

“Well, let’s make it light for now. So with that said, around the academy ten te~n♪”

“…………ten laps, isn’t that quite a nice distance?”

“fuun, one lap is about four kilometers.”

“I see…………..wait, isn’t that almost a full marathon?”

I became weary from Tora’s reply.

Even though our physical abilities were power-upped, it was not hard to imagine how tough it would be with a distance almost similar to a full marathon.

And what’s more, if the up and down in the outer surroundings of the school is tough then, the severity would be more than that.

“W-we are going to run forty kilometers………?”

Hearing me and Tora’s conversation, the girl with a voluptuous chest bulge beside us--------Hotaka uneasily muttered.

“Are you perhaps bad with long distances?”

“Eh? Ah………u,un…..”

For an instant, Hotaka’s expression turned stiff after looking at my face……………it’s a little shocking.

(She said she was bad with guys because she was from a girl school so, it can’t be helped………)

“It’s because I am bad with running…………… I don’t have any specialties though……….”

After saying that with a feeble voice, Hotaka made a big sigh.

“I don’t know how tough it is but, your basic physical strength should have increased from the <<Luciful>>, isn’t it okay not to think in your usual standards?”

“I,is that so…..?”

“Aah. Also she said forty kilometers was light so, doesn’t this mean the distance is enough to run even for us right now? Even if you can’t finish the run today, it looks like we will be made to run every day from now on so, I think you will get used to it and finish sooner or later.

“Will I get used to it………….?”

“Aah, you will definitely get used to it. I was also bad at running last time but, I naturally got stamina from running every day.”

More accurately, I was made to run every day though.

I remembered the time I was a kid, and my mouth just relaxed from those missed times.

“I see……. That’s true, I am already power-upped……….I,I’ll work hard.”

Hotaka turned somewhat positive and *Guu* gripped both her hands together tightly at her chest.

At that moment, the shape of her voluminous chest changed shape and I averted my sights unable to look forward-------

The spot I averted to had Julie there; my eyes then look at her exposed white thighs because of the gym uniform and then remembered the matter from last night.

Thanks to that, I once again moved my sights to another direction and it became an awkward situation……….

“haa…….haa, hn, haa……………ha, fuhaa, haa……….”

Slower than my goal by 21 minutes, Julie finished running ten rounds.

“Good work, Julie. Drink this slowly.”

“Thank you………very much………..”

The drink I gave her was the sports drink prepared at the goal.

After she received it, Julie slowly holds it in her mouth following what I said.

“It is…….delicious……”

“Are you okay?”

“Ya----……………., it was tiring……….”

(Her stamina is just like how she looks.)

Even though she can carry her body like that, because she has a petite body, it looks like she doesn’t have stamina.

Nonetheless, she was 2nd place for the girls and it was quite a speed to reach the goal at 8th place in both genders.

(But even so, the blessings from the <<Luciful>> is amazing.)

The academy surrounding roads has high up and down difference while having strong winds blowing since the earth was filled in on the surface of the sea, and it made running quite tough.

But, even though it was such a course, the time taken was around 2 hours-------thinking there isn’t much difference from the full marathon’s world record, it is obvious our stamina has been enhanced.

Incidentally------

“Horaa Horaa, don’t lie down over there--. Moving will make the accumulated lactic acid break down faster--. With that said, stand up ☆.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan**Pan clapping her hands together Tsukimi-sensei also ran with us but, she was faster than everyone, and what’s more she ran while adding lap difference to everyone.

“As expected from a graduate student. I heard her <<Level>> is higher than us but, I didn’t think the difference was this large…………”

“Seriously.”

The girls top Tachibana muttered and I agreed.

“………...........”

“Wha,what is it?”

“No,nothing at all…………..!”

She glared at me silently. When I wanted to ask her about it, *fui* she turned her face away.

(Is she still unhappy from what happened just now…………)

Tachibana refused but, her mood was somewhat harmed.

(I didn’t mean to say something weird to her though………)

Maybe because she is a daughter from a martial arts family that she can’t show smiles, there might be that kind of weird rules.

At least, it seems it was the atmosphere of not hating me.

After that, around 30 minutes passed-------and Tsukimi-sensei suddenly announced it was after school.

“U—nn, they aren’t coming back. I got bored of waiting so, todays class is over without {{Furigana|HR|Homeroom}}☆. Stand, bow, and sit down. Everyone, be careful not to be late for tomorrow. Bye-bye♪”

The homeroom teacher that looks like an innocent picture was swinging her hands towards us who were dumbfounded while going back to the school building.

“Ho,how irresponsible…..…..”

“Fuun, seriously. It’s true that her abilities has no problems but, her personality is too much of a problem.”

Tora was fed up and nodded back, and looked towards the course we were running just now.

There were 2 people able to be seen from far away but, there was no one else behind them.

And among the people who have not yet come back, Hotaka who said she was bad with long distance was included.

(I wonder if she is okay, that Hotaka……..)

Halfway I chased passed her 3 times but, the last time I saw her, she was walking.

Although I did call out to her but, I think it was quite weird whether it reached her or not.

---in the end, when Hotaka returned it was already dusk and she collapsed from fatigue as soon she reached goal.

Then today’s night time, Hotaka was still downed so her figure was missing in her seat during dinner time-------

During that occasion, there were two classmates who I have not matched their face and names together yet, I have heard they got a report of dropping out, and I was curious if Hotaka was okay.

“Uh…………”

After coming out from the bath, Julie made a seiza and stared at the television.

Heading into shower before me, Julie was in the upper half body pajamas like yesterday night.

Her white and slender legs entered my view and made it troubling for me to choose where to look; it somehow made me feel bad.

“What’s the matter, Tooru?”

“No,no…………more importantly Julie, what are you watching?”

“Whole of Japan’s sakura<ref group ="1c">Cherry blossoms</ref> travels.”

Unable to hide my discomposure, I asked her and it would seem she was watching an introductory channel which introduces famous places with sakuras.

Looking at Julie with the side of my eyes, I turned on the kettles switch.

With the reason to calm my feelings down, I purposely brought my favorite apple tea (however it is powder type) in order to drink it.
“Julie, do you want to drink apple tea too? It’s instant though.”

“Ya--. I’ll gladly have it.”

Hearing her reply, and after not even a minute, the sound of the boiling hot water from the kettle could be heard.

Later, I poured in the boiled water, and placed the cup with hot apple tea in it on the table.

“Drink slowly to avoid burning your tongue okay?”

However------

“-------uh!!”

Because Julie was completely focused on the television, it looks like she was absent-minded from my warning and the moment she brought the cup to her mouth, her body twitched.

“Are you okay, Julie?”

“Ya,ya---………….”

The side of her eyebrows slightly went down, and Julie nodded despondently.

After that, I was making a smile while looking at her *fuu**fuu* cooling the apple tea while putting it in her mouth---------

“Tooru, is something wrong?”

“No, nothing.”

“Is that soo…………Tooru do you want to watch together?”

“Aah, alright.”

Accepting Julie’s invitation, I kneeled down beside her and started watching the television with her.

Completely changed from last night, time was peacefully and slowly flowing.

(This kind of thing isn’t that bad………)

This situation was something completely unimaginable until now-------

It was strange to be beside a foreigner girl watching television, so because it was so weird and pleasant------I felt very dear towards that peacefulness.

“It’s beautiful………….”

The screen stopped moving and when a new famous place was introduced, Julie made an admiring breath.

“Are there no sakuras blooming in Julie’s country?”

“Nai. There is none. That’s why I am happy I get to see it like this.”

Maybe watching it was a better way to put it but, even so Julie was somehow happy and-----had an entranced expression.

(She can make these expressions too……….)

“Speaking of which………….when you meant get to see it like this, that means you have never seen it directly before?..........well it seems they are blooming inside the school area, so want to go there and see tomorrow morning?”

“……….there are sakuras blooming?”

“Aah, although it’s from a far view but, they are blooming. Although you shouldn’t expect the sakuras to be elegantly in rows like in the television…………. So, how about it Julie?”

“Ya----. I will go………..”

Julie nodded and-------------

“I am very looking forward, to…….it.”

After finishing her sentence, her head rode my shoulders as if she was approaching me.

“--------!?”

From her sudden action, I was surprised enough to almost raise my voice in reflex.

Her silky hair patted my cheeks, and the nice smell of the shampoo drifted out.

The part where we were touching was warm from the body warmth coming from her.

From her scent and warmth, my nervousness increased and my heartbeat increased.

(Eh, wait, Julie,eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehh!?)

“Yu,Julie, what is wrong…………wait, A-re?”

Time lag blurriness again.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Suu**Suu*Julie was making peaceful sleep breathing, looking at her like that; I released my nervousness and a big sigh.

(She wasn’t entranced rather, she just wanted to sleep huh………)

Just like this, the silver girl who caused confusion to my heart for two days continuously, has reached a peaceful sleep.

===Part 2===

“U……..n………….”

The time when Hotaka Miyabi woke up was just before the date changed.

“Are you awake, Miyabi?”

“Tomoe………….chan……..i………..?”

Miyabi, rather than not knowing when she fainted, she doesn’t even know she fainted.

Tachibana guessed it and stopped her with her hand telling her it was okay not to wake up recklessly.

“It seems it was from extreme fatigue.”

Miyabi gradually remembered the situation how she collapsed.

“I am completely useless………”

“………………That is not true. No matter how much you were power upped by the <<Luciful>>, that distance was quite severe even for me. Miyabi originally wasn’t used to moving your body right? If that is the case, it’s better for you not to call yourself useless and be negative from the beginning.”

“I see…..”

Tomoe was saying this from her true feelings but, Miyabi could only hear it as mere consolation.

“Rest a little more. I will prepare Onigiri<ref group ="1c">Rice ball, usually wrapped with seaweed</ref> on the table, so eat it if you feel hungry.”

“U,un……thank you, Tomoe-chan……..”

Saying her thanks, Miyabi closed her eyes.

But right now, inside her chest was swarming greatly with anxiety towards the severeness of today's training and how low her ability was in response to it.

(Will I, be able to do it…………)

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="1c" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2014-07-20T15:29:24Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 2 『I am interested in you』 */

==Chapter 2 『I am interested in you』==

===Part 1===

Kouryou Academy------

In the northern part of Tokyo bay, there exists a reclaimed land that can only be accessed through a hanging monorail.

There are giant walls surrounding it with only one gate matching that size and a giant clock tower which could be seen soaring high to the sky from outside in the center of the vicinity.

The school building and the school dormitory inside was structured into an unfamiliar western style, and it felt a little strange to call it a school. Naturally, the interior design was similar; Me and Tora were heading towards the classroom through the western corridor together and------

“Guh………!”

“What’s wrong?”

I leaked a small groan from the creak of my body; Tora did not let that get passed him and looked towards me in doubt.

“I forced myself a little just now.”

The cause was the skill I used on Imari.

That was originally a skill that used muscles but, since the recklessly use of it with my middle-build body, it places quite a burden on my body even though it was just one shot. But this skill was a double edged sword; on the one hand it holds absolute destructive power but on the other hand I wouldn't be able to move normally if I used it twice. When I explained this to him.

“I see. So that means you are a novice huh?”

I’m astonished……..

“Don’t you have a kinder way to say it…………”

“None.”

It was an immediate reply.

“Fuun. There is one question I want to ask regarding that technique. Why didn’t you ever use that when you were training with me? …………Haa! Don’t tell me you were holding back when I was the opponent!?”

Tora pressed me with questions and I swung my head in panic.

“Don’t just scold me from your misunderstanding. That was something I learned just recently--------which means, it is something I acquired after I couldn’t meet Tora anymore.”

“………I see. It’s true you are not a stingy fool. …………Although you are an idiot.”

Tora made a smile but, that last part was none of his business.

(Well, I’ll just agree for the time being………….)

“Forget about that, it’s been a long time, Tora. I didn’t think I would meet you in a place like this.”

“Fuun, that’s my line.”

The nature regarding <<Lucifull>>----the chance of being an <<Adapt>> was one in over a thousand people, I heard that during the inspection before enrolling to the school.

That is why, I didn’t think I would meet him in {{Furigana|Kouryou Academy|here}}.

However just like I thought in the auditorium, it was somewhat reassuring to know there was someone I knew here.

“Tooru. Just now during the entrance examination---------”

“Oh, it looks like that’s the classroom.”

We finished walking through the long corridor, and reached the first year’s classroom.

“Oh, sorry. What were you trying to tell----”

“You over there?”

“Hn?”

Someone interrupted when I asked what Tora said.

When I looked over, there was a beautiful long haired girl staring straight at me.

(This girl………where have I--------)

In addition to her beautiful and yet cute face, she has an excellent style and felt like an adult although she was the same age as me. However, the characteristic part of her, was her atmosphere. Her figure was surrounded by a dignified air, and it emphasized her own existence.

“------------Uh! If I’m correct, you were sitting behind us during the entrance ceremony……………”

Yes, the girl that was talking to me right now was the girl that warned us to keep quiet in the middle of the entrance ceremony.

“Is there anything?”

When I asked her, the girl made a slightly complicated expression.

“………………No one would have thought there was such a traditional ceremony here. That’s why you should not feel down, and have the intention to head straight forward in this academy. I think that is the only way to look straight at her when the time comes.”

“Errr huh…………….?”

“Well then, I will excuse myself.”

Even though I haven’t understood the meaning of those words yet, she turned back and entered the classroom.

“What was that about…………….?”

“…………Tooru. Your examination opponent-------- if I am correct, she was called Imari. She was saying, if you regret defeating her then work hard for her sake.”

“I see, so that’s what she meant……………….”

Maybe because she was sitting behind us, she probably looked at me and Imari talking together in a friendly manner.

That’s why, she probably took consideration in me, wondering if I was depressed.

“It’s okay, it’s because I already promised Imari. Thanks for the consideration, Tora.”

“Why are you telling me that for? Tell that to that girl.”

“That’s true. ----------By the way Tora, what was it that you wanted to tell me just now?”

“………………I don’t know. Anyways let’s go in. ……………..almost everything I wanted to say has already been said, how can I say that now, you idiot?”

“A,aah………….”

I followed after Tora who suddenly turned moody for some reason, and entered the classroom.

When I entered, the desks lined up in the room were not those personal use tables used in elementary and middle school tables, but instead they were ones with a wide width and were meant for 2 people to use.

We picked random empty seats nearby the entrance----------I thought sitting at the side was strange so, I decided to just sit at the back and wait for the {{Furigana|HR|homeroom}} to start.

All the new students had not assembled in the room yet----------it seemed a portion of the students were injured physically during the entrance exam and were in the middle of medical treatment------so, there was still time before things started.

The others did the same thing as us and sat somewhere random, there were some girls talking with others sitting nearby or guys who were sleeping already, everyone was doing everything as they pleased and were waiting for the HR to start.

But, because of a certain person showing up in the classroom, a commotion occurred and------

Next, everyone lost their words.

“What is it?”

Towards the same situation similar to the one during just before the entrance ceremony starting, we looked towards the person standing at the entrance------

“That girl………..”

We immediately understood.

The person that got the class's attention was that silver girl.

“Do you know her?”

“No, it’s not like we know each other but……….”

Now that I think about it, Tora was sleeping when the girl showed herself in the auditorium.

“I saw her movements during the entrance exam, the way she carried her body and her swordsmanship was quite something I think.”

“Hou………. That’s one interesting girl.”

He made a fearless smile and looked like he was going to challenge her to match.

(This guy is still the same hot-blooded fellow………….)

After thinking that, I once again set my eyes back on the silver girl.

Same like what she did at the auditorium, she did not care about the onlookers from her surroundings and was slowly looking around the classroom before--------those ruby eyes stopped at a certain spot.

On me.

(Eh…………..?)

Our eyes met.

(It’s just a coincidence right………..?)

And, the moment I thought that, the silver girl slightly moved her eyebrows-----

“Tooru.”

………No, she said it. That was my name. There was no mistake that is my name.

(Why does she know my name………….?)

That was the first question floating in my mind.

Naturally, I had no memories of knowing any foreigners.

(…………Wait a sec? I think she was looking at us in the middle of the entrance exam…………)

It’s not like I talked to her before, so I completely had no idea why she knew my name.

The silver girl was staring at me and started walking right when I was had many question marks popping in my head.

*Chirint* together with the sound of the bells, her silver hair was swaying near her hips while being expressionless.

It was the exact reappearance of the auditorium------The only difference was the last part.

“………………”

The silver girl got right besides me and stared at me for a while before--------making a nod with her head and sat on the chair.

On the chair beside me.

Even though there were many empty seats, she purposely chose the one beside me.

What’s more---------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>peek*………..*peek*

She was looking at me with the side peeks for some reason. She probably planned to secretly look at me but, it was completely obvious.

“………………Hey, do you know her?”

“That is my line!!”

“Sorry, this situation was confusing…………..”

One day, a foreigner I have never met or seen before (and naturally even her name is unknown to me) suddenly starts calling my name, sits on the seat beside me, and in addition she is conscious of me by looking at me with side peeks----------I suddenly fell into such a situation and if there is someone that wouldn't get confused of this situation then I want someone to tell me about that person.

Nonetheless, it feels uncomfortable being peeked at like that while unable to comprehend to situation.

“………He,hey, can I have a moment?”

“--------Uh!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin*. The moment I made up my mind and talked to her, the silver girl turned away in tremendous speed.

“……………”

It turned to silence just like that. It seems she is planning to pretend she didn’t hear my call.

(There is no choice. I’ll just find a good timing to talk to her later………)

I made a small sigh, and amused myself talking with Tora about some boring stuffs.

Most of the commotion in the classroom also returned back normal when they saw us------

“……………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>peek*………..<nowiki>*</nowiki>peek*

After a while, she was looking at me again.

(Seriously what is going on…………..)

While I was getting uncomfortable because of that, the students that had their wounds treated were entering the class one after another.

Soon, after almost all the new students had assembled------

“Hello Hello♪ Good work on the examination--☆ and congratulations on your enrollment to this school--!”

Suddenly, the sound of loud *Kara**Kara laughter appeared and a girl came into the classroom from the opened ''window''.

The room suddenly went silent and the girl stood at the teacher's platform before striking a pose.

“Nice to meet you, I am Tsukimi Rito----♥ I am everyone’s homeroom teacher, so please treat me well for one year--! Cutting the formalities, just call me Usa-sensei okay--☆”

Everyone in the class had no response. Rather, I should say we had no idea how to respond.

“…….Aryaryan, what’s wrong?”

The self-proclaimed homeroom teacher looked around the classroom with a puzzled expression.

She drew a different kind of attention compared to the silver girl and she was too young to think that she was a teacher-------yes, most of us would agree if we were told that she was from our age generation and we would believe her to be our classmate if she wore the school uniform.

Most importantly, her outfit was the most unbelievable part after calling herself a teacher. No matter how I looked at it, she was wearing a maid uniform and with the addition of a rabbit ear hair band.

“Ha!? Are you all maybe fascinated by my cuteness? Iyaaa----, I thought I got used to these things quite well but, if all the new students are affected by it then I would be happy, awkward, and embarrassed as expected♪”

The self-proclaimed homeroom teacher placed her hands on her cheeks and was swinging her head in embarrassment but---------

“No, we were just taken aback…………”

“Oh I see, you all were just taken aback--------Wait, eeeeeehhhh!! You all weren’t fascinated!?”

She heard my mutter and raised a shocked voice.

“No matter how and where you see it, I don’t think you will be that conveniently received though…………”

“It’s because everyone was staring at me quietly♪”

(Is it really okay for this person to be our homeroom teacher……)

There was no mistake, everyone in the class was thinking that at this moment.

“Tsukimi-sensei, please don’t make the new students uneasy.”

The one who spoke out our feelings was a male in his mid-twenties who walked into the classroom normally from the door-----it was a male named Mikuni, who played the role of the facilitator during the entrance ceremony. Looking at his tall height and well-ordered facial features, [Hou………] there were sighs leaking out (luckily the males aren't like that) from left and right.

“Aaree--? Mikuni-sensei, why are you here?”

“I am the supervisor for the new students' teacher. If you are going to play a fool then I’ll have you take another side.”

“It's okaaay. I plan to ride on a boat so leave it to me♪”

“You’ll sink.”

“Well then, let’s reform ourselves and head to self-introduction shall we--☆”

“……………………”

Tsukimi-sensei completely ignored Mikuni-sensei’s come-back, and started talking.

“With that said, hello hello I am Tsukimi Rito-chan. I am a young lady that has just graduated from this Kouryou academy this spring; I think I am very inexperienced but, I plan to do my very best so nice to meet you all♪”

(18 years old huh. No wonder she looks young-------wait, how about her teacher qualifications……………..)

I thought that but, asking for common sense in a school devoid from common sense itself was useless.

"Tsukimi-sensei has excellent grades amongst last year graduates so she has been specially selected to be a teacher this year. Leaving that character aside, there are no shortcoming in her abilities and skills so be rest assured."

We heard the following from Mikuni-sensei, and there were sighs of relief leaking out from everywhere.

“So“Somehow there was some very hurtful things in there but, everyone don’t mind that and lets progress efficiently okay----…………..Although I said that since today is still the first day, it will be just a quick explanation of this year’s schedule and the self-introduction☆”

“Before that, first off a warning regarding the 《Blaze》.”

“Ah, oh yeah oh yeah♪ Errrr you all must not manifest your 《Blaze》 without permission from the academy okay? I’ll be very angry if you bring it out as you like. That’s all--☆ Well then, let’s begin the self-introductory---♪”

Thanks to Mikuni-sensei, we were safely advancing inside the first day of HR-------

Although there was another problem.

Rather than calling it a problem, I should be calling it curiosity.

That is the--------silver girl.

The girl sitting beside was sending her mysterious gaze to me as usual and this turned into a problem for me.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Stare*-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

If looks could kill people then I would have been easily killed about 100 times by now.

The students around me were in the middle of concentrating on the teacher's platform while she was the only one looking at me. She was staring quietly at me. Continuously looking.

She most likely thought she has not been noticed yet but, a gaze was something that could be found out by the latter beyond the thoughts of the user.

At any rate, I have no idea why she was this conscious of me.

(Has she mistaken me with someone else……….?)

“------u.”

(But how about the name? Why does she know my name?)

“----------ming you.”

(I don’t get it!)

“You, the one dreaming on the third row from the front! Hey you, from behind the midget boy!”

“Who’s the midget!!”

“Hn?”

Thanks to Tora’s shout, I noticed myself being called.

When I looked over at the teacher's platform, Tsukimi-sensei bulged her cheeks and looked at me.

“HnMou----, you finally noticed? It’s your turn.”

“My what?”

“Your self-introduction.”

“Ah……………”

I could hear giggles coming from here and there in the classroom.

I felt my cheeks getting hotter when I heard that before standing up.

“Kokonoe Tooru, nice to meet you.”

“…………….Kokonoe? Aah, you are that rumored boy!”

“Rumored?”

“There is a rumor in the staffroom. That there is an <<Irregular>> this year in the first year☆”

<<Irregular>>--------even though it was an unknown word to me, I could at least understand that it was something special.

The class started having a commotion, and I became the center of attention again.

Inside the unsettled commotion, it was now the turn of another person for attention this time.

“Well then, next. The silver hair-chan besides you stands out a lot.”

“………{{Furigana|Yes|Ya---}}”

The silver girl nodded and started her self-introduction.

“Julie=Sigtuna. Everyone, nice to meet you.”

Once again, the classroom was wrapped in commotion. ………However, the implication was different from mine.

Naturally, my treatment was close to a rare animal. As for the silver girl-----------in Julie’s case, unlike her foreigner girl appearance, the fluent Japanese coming from her mouth was shocking.

However, Julie as usual didn’t care about the response from her surroundings and sat down.

And once again she side peeked and was looking over here---------

“--------Uh!”

Our eyes met----------and the moment I thought that, she looked away.

But after some time passed, she started peeking at me using side-wise glances again………….

Soon the student handbook, student cards and dormitory guidebooks were distributed when the self-introductions ended.

“Is it all distributed to the students huh huh? Each individual please read through the school and dorm regulations when you have time later and, if you don’t then I’ll scold you okay♪ Also, the student card is used as a credit card so please be careful not to lose it—"

“Hee, so that’s how you buy stuff…………”

It would seem this was the living expenses.

The credit limit for each month was 10000 yen, and a number of people got excited after hearing that.

“Okay, okay. I understand your feelings but keep quiet---. For the last part, I will explain about the ''special system'' of this school and the dormitory room separation before I end today's talk, if you all want to make noise, do it then. First off, I want to talk about the special system though, it’s very important so listen to it properly---♪”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan**Pan* Tsukimi-sensei clapped her hands together, and started talking about the so called special system.

“Our school exists a partner system called <<Duo>>. You all should understand from the word partner though, two people will form one group and receive lessons.”

(…………<<Duo>>? Just recently, I think I heard the same word from somewhere…………)

And in the middle of tracing back my memories, a question [Why is that?] came out from another student, and my train of thoughts stopped when Tsukimi-sensei started answering.

“When you graduate from here, you all know about the talk that you will be attached to the {{Furigana|organization’s|Dawn}} peace preservation team right. You all will execute the missions normally in {{Furigana|2 in one group|two man cells}} or maybe in a team with more numbers than that.”

“……………Even though it will probably be impossible if we are told to be active in a team immediately after graduation, so 'get used to it in our school', is that what you are implying?”

“That is exactly right. You sure get it Tachibana-san♪”

That girl that talked to me right before I entered the class replied Tsukimi-sensei with a dignified voice.

“Now then now then, it’s regarding about the <<Duo>> but, just like I said just now, both of you will be doing a lot of different types of lessons.
So, regarding about that relation, I am sorry about the hurry but you will choose your official partner by the end of this weekend, so from tomorrow onwards good luck finding your partner to attend the classes. Fiiiiiight----☆………..ah, by any chance if you can’t decide then we will pick one for you so it’s okay to rest assured okay---♪”

(Partner system------<<Duo>> huh………. I’ll just team up with Tora.)

“…………So, the real part starts here---. Actually, after the <<Duo>> is teamed up in this school, there is a rule where they will have to know each other deeply and pass time together as much as possible to strengthen their bonds together. Well----what I want to say is…………you will be made to share rooms in the dorm♪”

It’s true, that trust will probably be deepened if they are together for a long time.

Even though there is enough chance personality disagreements will appear, for this school that is devoid of common sense this still made sense.

(Hn, wait a sec………….?)

I had a question floating out towards that explanation.

“Err, I have a question.”

“Yes yes, the <<Irregular>> Kokonoe-kun, what is it?”

……………I wished you would stop calling me that way.

“You said the <<Duo>> will be decided by this ''weekend'' but-”

“Fufu, nice question. Sensei is happy you noticed that~♥ Should I give you a nice pat in the head?”

“I refuse.”

“Puu~ that’s regretful. ……………..well then well then, pulling myself together and including the answer for Kokonoe-kun’s question, I will start talking about the room separation for the dormitory~♪”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chills*. The instant Tsukimi-sensei showed a smiling face, a chill ran up my spine.

It’s a premonition of something getting problematic.

Is that premonition by any chance-------true?

Tsukimi-sensei pointed her fingers to us, and put something worthless in her mouth.

“Until the weekend, we will have you all live with the ''current person sitting next to you''--♪”

“………Hah?”

“Which means, together with the temporary <<Duo>>. This is the school rule, so denial is useless, and no no's are not permitted okay☆ Neee, Mikuni-sensei♪”

Mikuni-sensei silently nodded and made a sigh to Tsukimi-sensei who was making an “x-sign” with her fingers in front of her chest.

“Tha,that means……..”

“Good for you, Kokonoe-kun♪”

Tsukimi-sensei made a good job sign to me.

At first I didn’t understand her words but, I also guessed it by that one sentence.

Until ''this weekend, living together with the classmate sitting beside you'' would mean--------

“Yes♪ Your roommate is that silver haired beauty Julie-chan. Male 37, female 15, that is about the number of new students but, you are the only one living together with another girl. Kyaaa--- Lucky♥ ……………ah, yeah yeah. You will be kicked out of school if you have an illicit sexual relationship so be careful. Putting it in easier words, if you do something that is hesitated to say in the {{Furigana|classroom|here}}, and a 3rd roommate is made--------”

“Like hell I’ll do thaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!!”

Forgetting my respect to my superior, I shouted and stood up-----

Immediately right after, the classmates made an uproar after they got hold of themselves from my shout.

[Are you serious!?] [With that girl huh, that’s nice…………..] [Kyaa---, its living together, living together.]

“Wa,wait a second! No matter if it is the school rule, thinking in common sense isn’t this bad in a lot of ways!”

Inside the uproar filled with words they want to say as they like, I panicked and protested but---------

“…………………..do you think a school having an entrance exam during the school enrollment ceremony, and what’s more conducted a real fight is normal?”

“……………………….”

The reply that came back, made my view in front dizzy.

I placed both my hands on the table, and looked over to my roommate until the weekend------and my eyes met with her ruby eyes again.

But this time she didn’t avert her eyes away----------

She looked towards me and lowered her head a little.

“Nice to meet you.”

“Ni,nice to meet you…………”

This was, the start of the cohabitation with me and the {{Furigana|silver girl|Julie}}.

(Someone save me…………………)

The reason why I wished that was simple and clear, it’s because this was a complicated and yet inescapable problem.

Few hours passed from the uproar in the classroom.

After we were told about the dorm rules (Curfew and time for eating), we moved to the dormitory in the area and, was led straight to the cafeteria to quickly finish our dinner; right after that------

Inside the room assigned, I was------standing there and staring with the silver girl, Julie.

Silently.

(Please. Someone save me…………….)

Even though I wished once more, a hero who will break this situation wouldn’t appear.

Would Tora who was assigned to the room next door, unexpectedly come here to play I wonder.

……………however even when I made such a light hope, it dispersed after hearing the slight shouting coming from the other side of the thick wall.

(Looks like he is not getting along with his roommate)

However right now, I have a problematic situation I raised myself instead of the room next door.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Stare*-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

(This is a problem………………..)

No progress will be made if I kept silent even though I was thinking what to do, I then made a sigh and looked at Julie.

(Now that I take a good look at her, she does look like a bisque doll.)

Having a delicate body structure, well-featured face, transparent {{Furigana|snow colored skin|Snow White}}, ruby eyes, and the most characteristic part I have to say about her was her {{Furigana|silver hair|Silver blonde}}………….

All of it was harmonized together, and it was suitable to be called beautiful.

The word beautiful girl is probably meant to be used for this.

But, that was not all.

A black wing angel--------

Judging by the way how she uses those two small swords and how she magnificently she carries her body, she was not a normal girl.

(Where did she get such a skill----------wait, now is not the time to think about that)

First off I have to do something about this silence but………..

If I were to make a self-analysis, I think my communication skills are quite okay thanks to living in a house with a large number of people coming and going. I had quite some male friends in my elementary and middle school time.

But expected to the girl I just met today.......what’s more a foreigner, adding on I will be sleeping in the same room (important) together with her under the same roof until the weekend (currently Monday), on top of me being unable to read her thoughts (this is more important) because she was expressionless, I was in front of someone who one-sidedly knows about me, and I have no idea what I should be talking with her.

(Otoha was the only one I have a talking experience with a girl my age………………….)

………….I feel that a sister won’t be a reference in the first place.

(Let’s play it safe.........)

“Err, hey………..we are going to be living in the same room until the weekend so, why don’t we sit down for now?”

“{{Furigana|Yes|Ya--}}”

After she nodded to my proposal, the silver girl interpose the low table and made a proper seiza.<ref group ="1b">http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seiza</ref>

(Ooh, she is well mannered…………however, I think I heard foreigners are bad with seizas but, is that not the case?)

“-------?”

“Ah, sorry.”

Julie tilted her small head because I was standing up thinking even though I was the one who said to sit down.

I apologized and hurried to sit down straight on the other side of the table.

“This is quite a nice room.”

The room dormitory was unexpectedly wide, and beautiful. There was a carpet on the center of the floor; it was equipped with a television and kitchen, and maybe because it was meant for 2 people since there was two same types of clothing cases, and a two stories bed was installed.

Oh yeah.

“Errr………..lets introduce ourselves again.”

“Ya—“

“Well then, starting from me who proposed this. I am------”

“Tooru.”

“A,aah…………..”

Before I could name myself, my name was said before me.

I was a little curious about why the accent was a little different but, since she is a foreigner so that can’t be helped.

“Rather than Kokonoe or Tooru, just call me in any way easy for you.”<ref group = "1b">Julie calls him in katakana (トール) while his others call him in his kanji form (透流)</ref>

“I understand. Then I will call you Tooru.”

“You are Julie, is that okay?”

“Ya---.Julie=Sigtuna. Please call me Julie.”

“I, I understand………..”

Same like in the classroom, I was bewildered when she replied back in fluent Japanese.

(It’s better than unable to communicate……….)

“Please take care of me until the weekend, Julie.”

“Ya---”

Self-introduction time over.

“[………………..]”

And once again silence arrived.

(Uh wait, isn’t it bad to end it here!)

“Le,lets talk about each other more okay?”

“Ya---”

“Errr, I am born from Kanagawa prefecture in Fujisawa city. …………wait, do you know where is Fujisawa?”

“Nai, and I don’t know about Kanagawa………….”

Julie swings her head a little troubled.

Because she was able to talk in fluent Japanese, I thought she might be brought up in Japan but, the probability of it being wrong is high since she doesn’t know where Kanagawa is.

“Err, Fujisawa is a city in the southeast coastland from here………….that’s too vague huh. Where is Julie from?”

“It’s a country called Gimle in the northern Europe.”

“An overseas student like I guessed……. But even so, your Japanese is good.”

“Thank you very much. I was properly taught by mama.”

“From your mother………?”

Was she working in a Japanese company or something?

……………..she might unexpectedly be a Japan lover--------of things like ninja or anime--------there is that possibility.

In a more unexpected case, she might be a half.

She doesn’t look like she has Orient blood mixed but, actually could her name Julie written in kanji be Julie or Julie or Julie or Julie<ref group = "1b">Different forms of Julie's name in Kanji = Starting from the first--百合恵,由利枝,祐理絵,友里江</ref>--------

“Mama interpreted it from her job.”

It was a normal answer…………….

“And in the school at that side, there was Japanese in the selection of subjects.”

“Hee, then you have been deciding to study abroad in Japan since middle school?”

“Ya--.I found out about this academy, and decided it.”

“I see…………”

Why would you come to this Battle training school-----------was what I wanted to ask but, I might be stepping too far in at the beginning so I restrained myself.

“I see. For an instant, I thought you would be a half.”

“-------?”

“Since Japanese people also have the name Julie, I thought that might be the case.”

“I see. But speaking of names, the name Tooru is also in Gimle.”

“Is that so?”

“Ya---. It is a name named after the strongest thunder god that appears inside the legends told in Northern Europe.”

“Thunder god Thor………”

The reason why the accent was different was because; she confused mine with the name of that god.

However------

(Strong, huh…………..it would be nice if that is the case though………)

Hearing that keyword ''I remembered that word'', and unintentionally clenched my fist.

“Tooru?”

“Ah………! Errr no, it’s great Julie can speak Japanese. Since I can only speak in Japanese.”

“Did you not learn foreign languages in {{Furigana|Japan’s middle school|junior high school}}?”

“Uh………….! Eng-English was required though……….”

There are many people that can’t have a conversation even if they were taught.

And I am in one of those large majorities.

“I’m sorry.”

“…………………….”

She guessed it and apologized, somehow I feel a little miserable……….

“N-no, but I am seriously thankful that my words can get through. If Julie couldn’t speak Japanese then, we’ll be having trouble trying to understand each other by now, I seriously think it’s great.”

“Ya--. You’re welcome.”

Julie nodded.

(Any other topics……….wait, oh yeah!)

“By the way, I saw Julie’s fight during the entrance examination but, the way you bring your body and sword handling is amazing. Did you attend a dojo in Gimle?”

“…………………Nai. That is my own style.”

“Self-taught and that movement………….. That’s amazing…….”

The moment I felt surprise about the hidden sword talent inside her small body-------

I want to have a match with her sooner or later, that’s what I thought.

“Ah, Tooru. I want to change the topic but-------”

“Hn?”

“Is it okay if I take a shower first?”

“Eh? A,aah. I don’t mind.”

“Thank you very much. I still want to talk but, I feel really sleepy from just now because of the time difference………..I am sorry but, after I wash my sweat off it’s about time I am going to rest for today.”

“Time difference looks tough. And what’s more there was that {{Furigana|《Qualification Ceremony》|That kind of thing}} today. Just take a nice rest after you freshen up.”

And even when I said that, Julie was wobbling her head left and right.

“Nai. It’s not because of the entrance examination, it’s just hot.”

“Eh? Its true today was warm but, it isn’t that hot……….”

The season just recently turned to spring, and it was still cold now that it turned to night time.

Even though the dormitory was warm thanks to the heat equipment, it was still far away to be called hot.

“This heat is the same as summer in my country.”

“I-is that so……. Then, should I leave the air-conditioner off?”

“That will be helpful.”

(If she says the season right now is hot, then what will happen if it turns mid-summer…..?)

Staring at her small back while she was preparing her clothes, that question popped up in me.

“Ah, oh yeah. To avoid a strange trouble, can you do your changing in the dressing room?”

Due to us living together with the opposite sex, I made a plan to block the first point that is most likely to be the first problem.

“Ya--. I understand. Then I’ll be using the shower first.”

Julie took a bow after agreeing to my plan, and entered the dressing room.

The remaining me, was remembering the conversation we had just now that was bothering me.

It was thinking about her in the classroom--------no, since that time I saw Julie in the entrance ceremony.

(She doesn’t smile………)

There was not a lot of it but, she has shown other expressions other than that.

Thanks to that, it was hard to read her emotions and I could not cancel the image of Julie being an exquisite doll.

In reality I knew that was not true judging by her initiative to start a conversation stead of just replying to my questions.

That is why, I thought of it.

That, she will look cuter if she smiles.

“Well then…………I’ll just sort out my luggage I guess.”

Muttering to myself, I decided to start sorting out my luggage that was sent to the dormitory beforehand.

(This luggage would have been sent back if I failed in the entrance exam)

“------Entrance exam, huh…………”

I remembered the girl I defeated and muttered.

(If I meet her someday, then I’ll have to protect my promise……………….)

“Ah…………..”

When I was remembering the things in the entrance exam, I remembered something now of all times.

(Snap. If I brought up the entrance examination talk, I could have asked her why she was staring at me. And things like, how does she knows my name or, the things I was bothered about in the classroom…………..)

I was probably that nervous to forget all that, and didn’t realize it.

(I’ll ask Julie after she finishes her shower.)

Shower.

From that word, I imagined.

…………The scene Julie cleaning herself in the shower.

“-------Uh!!”

Even when I delete my imagination in a hurry, I start to feel conscious about the fact I was living together with a girl after so late.

And what’s more unluckily, the sound of the shower was slightly echoing through the wall and I imagined again whether I liked it or not--------

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

I quickly took the television remote with my hand.

Even though it is until the weekend, in a way I once again became self-aware about the start of troubling days………..

“Fuwaa…………”

When I was sorting out my luggage while turning on the television 20 minutes after that, Julie’s yawn could be heard from behind. Just like what came out from her mouth, she was sleepy because of the time-lag.

“Julie. I have a question but-------Bufuu!?”

But, when I wanted to clear up the question before sleeping--------I turned around and Julie’s sleepy eyes were there.

However that was not the reason why I spurt out.

Long and slender white legs, thighs, calf consequently entered my view.

Her thin pajamas was sticking to her skin after a bath and in just one glance I could see her delicate body line and chest bulge (it was quite moderate), on top of that, maybe because she was sleepy because the buttons that were messed up made a gap and thanks to that I don’t know where I should place my eyes.

“What is wrong?”

“N-no that’s…………..”

Despite being flustered I tried talking but, my eyes were attracted to her thighs and pajama’s border for some reason.

“-------?”

“The-there is a question I want to ask………….!”

Towards Julie who was looking at me wondering, I used a little strengthened tone to trick myself-----no, I decided to ask her about the things that were bothering me.

“Julie,--------do you know me? You were facing your sights towards us during the middle of the exam and you said my name when you entered the classroom…………………and you were a little curious after that right?”

“………………..”

Her expression did not change. But the moment I questioned her, I felt the atmosphere slightly changed.

“…………………I heard your name during the examination.”

It means she heard me and Imari’s conversation.

“But, why me…………..?”

“…………….. I-----------”

A slight silence slipped in and she showed a little confused state before------Julie opened her mouth.

“I am interested in you.”

“Eh……..!?”

When I looked at Julie in shock, those ruby eyes looked straight at me.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 3.jpg|thumb]]

“Tooru. I am very interested in you.”

Julie put a very devastating sentence in her mouth and slowly came closer.

As for me, I backed away and immediately hit the wall.

And the distance between became so small that if I were to stretch out my hand I can touch-----------no, Julie’s breathe was hitting my chest.

“That is why------please teach me………”

“Yu,Julie…………?”

Due to her just coming out from the bath, her snow white skin was weltered with blood.

To that color that feels warm from the blood passing through, it makes me feel she is human instead of a doll----------------and more importantly, it makes me conscious of her as a girl.

Is this perhaps--------

(Is this that love at first sight thing…………!?)

I think that it wasn't a smart thought but, as long as she said she was interested in me and daringly approaching me like this, there is no way I can not understand that meaning.

(Thi,this cute girl, to me!? Is this a dream!? No what is with this nice smell, shower? Uwah, close, her hair is thin, eh-eh-eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? Wha, what should I doooooooooo!?)

The inside of my head was in complete panic. That current me was------

“Please, Tooru.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zui* Julie closed in to my face.

Her wet oddly seductive {{Furigana|silver hair|silver blonde}}, and her captivating tinged red small lips made my heartbeat pound hard--------

When I thought the deep red eyes slightly narrowed, she took a pose as if to pull a bow-----------

“Heh?”

She placed the fist she pulled away, close to my stomach.

“Please teach me this.”

“Th-this is…………”

“It is the technique Tooru used in the exam. I was really interested in it so, if it is okay with Tooru, could you please teach me a lot regarding it………."

(So that is what she meant!!)

At the same time with me shouting my inner thoughts, I thank myself for not saying any misunderstanding words and taking weird actions before making a relieved sigh.

“Tooru?”

“Ah…......e,errr…….sorry, I can’t teach you that. That technique’s burden is not normal so if Julie’s small physique performs that, your body will only break. That’s why…………”

“………………That is a disappointment.”

She lowered her eyebrows, and turned disappointed from what I can see, and I felt more sorry.

“Very disappointing…………”

Julie who muttered that one more time------

“Yu,Julie!?”

She collapsed, and ''clings onto me''.

“Uwaaah!?”

Even after I hurry and stop her clinging onto me, I was surprised by her slenderness; I felt surprised for the second time finding out it was slender yet soft, and last off I felt surprised for the third time at the nice smell coming from her after her bath.

“#$!@#%!#-------!?”

(Wha-wha-what happened, hugging me, nice smell, from the shock!? Eeeeeeeeeeh!?)

“Yu-Yu-Yu-Julie!? Wai, suddenly, no, this is-------wait, eh…………?”

“Kuh--------”

I noticed her peaceful sleep breathing and regained myself.

It looks like Julie reached her limits and fell asleep.

The reason why she narrowed her eyes was because she simply just wanted to sleep.

Staring at that face, I made a large sigh mixed with tiredness and relief in it.

(I’ll let her sleep on the bed for now…………..)

“She’s light…………”

Since nothing is going to happen as expected and I cannot bring myself to wake her up, I carried Julie and got surprised by how light she was.

It looks like I might break her small delicate body if I hold her tightly.

Silky hair, small lips, and slightly drifting scent------looking at her like this, she only looked like a bisque doll, but the body warmth transmitted to me makes me strongly conscious that she is a human.

And, at that moment.

“Hn……..?”

Julie slightly rolled her held body, and brought her body closer, she grabbed my shirt tightly as if she wanted to be spoiled.

…………..but, that was wrong. It’s not like she wanted to be spoiled.

“Papa………”

Together with her soft mumbling, a drop of tears appeared at the edge of her closed eyelids.

Looking at that drop, I noticed my insensitivity after so late.

(As expected she’s lonely…………)

I don’t know what reasons she study abroad for but, there is no way a young girl far from her familiar country, and coming to this far side of the east alone would not won’t feel anxious .

I feel miserable to not notice such an obvious fact, because she was able to speak fluent Japanese, and doesn’t show her emotions.

And now that I have found out her true feelings, I could not pretend that I didn’t see that. That’s why I-------I made a vow that I wanted to become Julie’s power to support her before scooping the drop of tear from her eyes.

The sky was spread out.

In that never ending sky, there was the scorching hot sun shining down.

But all of that lost its color and like an old movie, a monochrome was created.

This is a dream. Right now I am seeing a dream.

I have seen this many times, the ''damn memory'' I never want to remember.

(Stop it………….don‘t show me this again……..)

But, even when I wanted it to stop it didn’t.

It was the past, just like how many times that happened; I was walking towards the same dojo.

“---------------?”

Mid-way, I stopped my legs.

A stinky smell, a wind that stinks of rusted iron passed by.

Even when I turned to that stink, there was nothing there.

But-------

“----------uh!!”

Immediately a chill came, and I started running in the next moment as if I was repelled.

Running towards the dojo while shouting my sisters name---------and then I saw it.

The only color inside this grey world-------red.

Crimson flames were raging and were drowning the dojo I was familiar with.

Towards the sudden unrealistic scenery, I was standing still dumbfounded------

“Oto,ha……… Otohaa……….!!”

My sister passed by my mind, and the moment I gained back myself, I dashed into the flames.

The inside was something from hell.

Powders of flames were rising and the sound of flames bursting violently hurt my ears.

Thunderous roars sounded, and the burnt down wood blocked the single path.

But even so I headed to the deep, the flames licked my cheeks and the heat burns my lungs.

All 4 sides were dyed in red, and inside the place where it was hard to open my eyes, I called out to Otoha’s name several times-------

Soon I reached it.

In the blazing hell fire, the deepest part of that hell.

Over there----Otoha was there.

Together with ''that person''.

Inside the sea of fire, Otoha was blankly sitting down hard and that person was holding a sword, facing backwards towards me.

The black shadows collapsed in the surroundings--------were once people called my seniors.

The blade drenched by red blood had its color further emphasized by the flames, and inside the nauseating stink of burnt meat and fat, I forgot about the situation and shouted.

“What………..Oi!! What happened!! What on earth is this!!”

“Onii,chan…………”

And then, that person slowly turned over.

That person’s eye at that time, I will never forget about it.

Deep, quiet, dark-------pure black eyes.

Facing that eye straight towards me, that person came closer to me.

“I am asking what happened!? Answer me!!”

“What…….? Oh let’s see-----”

In response to my question, that person replied.

And that word became my goal.

'''“They are dead, because they were weak.”'''

That person slowly raised the tip of the blade towards the heaven--------and the moment that was swung down at me.

“Onii-chan………!!”

The blade path, cut into Otoha.

A splash flew out.

Red, a red splash.

After an instant, I understood that meaning------------

I raised a shout painted with rage, resentment, and despair.

“---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------!!”

Almost in the same time with me opening my eyes from the shout I made from the ongoing dream-------

“Tooru!?”

“Eh…………..?”

When I looked over to the unfamiliar tone calling me, the ruby eyes were staring at me.

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

“Ah……..Yuri,e…….”

(……………this is Kouryou’s dormitory………)

And I finally understood where I was.

At the same time, Julie was still staring at me with a perplexed state.

“Sorry to scare you, I was half-asleep. Perhaps I woke you up?”

“Nai. I was already awake so do not mind it…………I was a little surprised that’s all.”

“I see, then that’s good….…no well, actually I saw a dream of me being attacked by zombies. I was then cornered and when I let out a sharp shout then it came out in reality………….haha, it’s a nuisance huh?”

Although I thought I sucked at lying even for me, I kept on talking about stuff that I was never asked of.

But even so-----

(Again that dream…………)

Ever since that day, I have seen that nightmare many times--------but was undoubtedly something that has passed.

From that unforgettable and never must be forgotten memories, my back was wet from sweat.

“……………Tooru, what’s wrong?”

Maybe I was making a stiff expression; Julie was looking at me worried.

“No, nothing. ……………and, its morning already. I’ll take a fast shower so, let’s go eat something after that.”

It was a little too frank but, I turned my face away to trick her and headed towards the dressing room without hearing Julie’s reply.

I started taking a shower, and the flowing hot water washed of the cold sweat.

My body started getting warm and it gave me the actual feelings I am alive.

On that, I was the only one alive.

“Otoha……….”

That day, my companions in the dojo died.

My precious sister, Otoha covered for me and………..

'''“They are dead, because they were weak”'''

More than 1 year has passed from then, and I couldn’t understand those words.

That’s why; I continuously seek for <<Power>>.

In order to understand those words.

===Part 2===

In Julie’s memories, the part where Tooru was answering regarding the technique was interrupted.

What she remembers was, a feeling of warmth wrapping around her in her half-asleep half-awake state.

With a pleasant feeling like riding on a moving cradle, it was something very nostalgic.

And that nostalgia was the old memories of her father.

It is about the time when she was young, and during the time when Julie stayed up late and ended up sleeping, her father would carry her and bring her to her bed.

(I have shown you something embarrassing……….)

As long as she has no memories of how she entered the bed last night, there was only one thing that comes to mind.

Her cheeks blushed because she was shy, and Julie once again remembered the warmth from last night-------

And so, she felt loneliness.

“Papa………..”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="1b" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2014-07-20T07:46:10Z

Mashiro:

==Chapter 1 『To this 《Shield》———』==

===Part 1===

The moment the silver girl showed herself, all sound disappeared from the auditorium. It was similar to the moment when the sea waves drew in.

Likewise, the moment I saw her, I took a breath and became speechless.

You definitely would not forget her once you have seen her —— a girl with such an appearance was standing at the entrance of the Kouryou Academy ceremony hall.

Her silver-blond hair came down to her hips. Her skin, as white as snow, looked pale and her ruby-coloured eyes certainly made it obvious that she was a foreigner after a single glance.

(She’s basically like a bisque doll……)

The reason I felt that about her was not simply because of her appearance, which was giving off the feeling that she was an illusion.

But rather, despite the multiple stares, I could not catch a single expression cross her slightly childish face.

That silver girl, every move of hers was attracting attention — ''ring''.... walked forward as the bell rang.

''Step''.... ''step''.... in a situation where the sound of her shoes echoed within the quiet atmosphere, while having everyone stare at her, her actions and demeanor made me feel like I was watching a scene from a film. This girl was walking forward with complete disregard for the countless stares, fixed on every move of hers.

She walked past me and when she sat down three rows in front of my position, the chain of silence was finally broken and chatter could be heard, mixed with some sighs of relief.

“Haa…… I guess that’s what you would call a beautiful girl……”

The girl with a pony-tail who is sitting beside me said this with a sigh.

“………… Hey, can you at least reply to me?”

While my shoulder is being poked by her fingers, I faced the girl.

“Were you perhaps talking to me?”

“Is there anyone else?”

While looking around, I saw that the seat diagonally in front of me and the seat behind me were empty. There was a girl reading through the school entrance pamphlet diagonally behind me.

“……Sorry, I didn’t realise it.”

As I apologized, the girl smiled.

“Fufu, looks like you are the type of person who can talk normally.”

“Huh?”

“You had a frown on your face this whole time. So I, who am sitting beside you, wanted to do something about this awkward atmosphere.”

“Ah…… I apologize again. I was concerned about something.”

“And you are telling me that your concerns weren’t a serious issue compared to that beautiful girl from a foreign country?”

“Haha, looks like it.”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 1.jpg|thumb]]

I ended up making a bitter smile to her comment, which she made while putting on a meaningful smile.

“Ahaha, I can understand that feeling despite being a girl. She is such a beautiful girl, so it would be natural for you to have your eyes taken by her. ……But I wonder why she came all the way to a school like this?”

A school like this. — There was a reason why the girl with the ponytail said it like that.

The Kouryou Academy, the school I will be attending from today onward, unlike the average high school, is known for being a special technique training school.

The special techniques we will be learning at this school are — battle techniques.

For the harmonious Japan, it is an extremely special school that teaches techniques which are not needed in our daily lives.

“She must have her own reasons.”

She came all the way from overseas to learn battle techniques, so that silver girl must have her own reasons.

“…… There is also the possibility that she has been living in Japan from the start.”

“Ahaha, there certainly is…… But she sure is a cute and beautiful girl. Oh my, I’m so jealous of her.”

“I agree with you, but I think you are quite the beauty yourself.”

“Am I? Fufu, thank you… wait, what!? W-W-Why did you suddenly say something embarrassing like that?!”

“I just said what came to my mind……”

The girl sitting beside me had her light colored hair tied up, so I had an impression that she was a lively girl. Her face looked both beautiful and cute and she possessed the atmosphere of a girl blossoming into a woman. I understood that she is sociable since she initiated the conversation and judging by her ability to casually discuss difficult topics without making me feel bad, I suspect she might have been popular during her middle school years.

“N-Normally, people won’t say that even if it comes to mind……!”

“It is?”

“Of course it is—”

“…… I’m sorry, but can you quieten down a bit?”

The cold voice which came from behind us belonged to the girl who was reading through the pamphlet.

“Ah…… I-I’m very sorry!”

“Sorry for making a ruckus.”

“It’s alright…… If you are going to quieten down, then I won’t say any more.”

Both the pony-tail girl and I faced forward after apologizing.

“Cough. A-Anyway…… don’t say anything like that again so suddenly. Depending on the person, they can get the wrong idea……”

“Y-Yeah, I got it……”

Even though I nodded—

(What does she mean by wrong idea……?)

I made a big '?' mark inside my head.

The pony-tail hair girl put her hand to her chest to calm herself down and she talked to me once again after taking a breath.

“Umm, it has kind of become an awkward situation, but let’s start by introducing ourselves. I am Imari Nagakura, let’s get along.”

“I am Tooru Kokonoe. Let’s get along, Nagakura.”

“Call me Imari, Tooru.”

Imari winked at me with a smile.

After we introduced ourselves, Imari began the conversation anew by bringing up what must have been the most discussed topic within the auditorium.

“Hey, Tooru, what was it like for you when you sublimated with 《Luciful》?”

“I thought I was going to burn to death.”

“Pu, ahahahaha.”

Imari laughed at my reply—

“…… Cough.”

Because of the cough from the girl behind us, she put her hand onto her mouth immediately and lowered her volume.

“I felt the same, I thought I was going to burn to death.”

Imari nodded while giggling.

“Even though it was explained to us beforehand, I sure was shocked. But with this we are…… no, everyone in this auditorium can no longer be considered a normal human anymore.”

“Yeah…… Though I said that, I still don’t feel like we have changed.”

“You mean as in having become an 《Exceed》……?”

“Yeah……”

《Exceed》——

Refers to those who were given the biological enhancement nanomachine called 《Luciful》 which was made by the organization called Dawn Institute several years ago.

By injecting it to those who were 《Adapt》 (one in every one-thousand people), they would be able to attain a body which surpasses the limits of a human, and also due to their enhanced mentality, they would also attain the ability to manifest their 《Soul》 into the weapon called 《Blaze》.

However, this issue was told to us for the first time immediately before receiving 《Luciful》 today, that is why I replied to Imari in this fashion despite seeing 《Blaze》 with my own eyes, I still did not have the feeling that I had sublimated to become a 《Exceed》.

(Though I will realise it when I move my body……)

I might have realised it sooner if I had tested my body right after I had the 《Luciful》 given to me, but because of the listless feeling I had due to the burning sensation, I came to the auditorium while having doubts about my 《Soul》 manifesting into a 《Shield》.

……However, I don’t feel like moving around my body in here.

When I was having this discussion with Imari, I heard the sound of the speakers being turned on.

“Ah, looks like the entrance ceremony will begin.”

Soon after, the sound of the microphone test, -- [Ah……test, test] -- echoed through the auditorium.

[Everyone, silence. We will be starting the entrance ceremony shortly. I, Mikuni, will be in charge of the ceremony.]

[Silence] -- A man, in his late 20's, whom I'm assuming is a teacher, said again while standing on the stage and the noise within the auditorium settled down.

[The entrance ceremony for the high school division of Kouryou Academy will now commence. First, the chairman of our academy has a few words for all of you, the new students.]

The next moment the ceremony began; I was shocked.

That was because I saw a familiar person wearing a gothic style dress walking up to the stage.

(—! That’s the girl from before……!?)

Without a doubt, the person on stage was the girl who gave me the 《Luciful》.

[Welcome to Kouryou Academy, I am the chairman, Sakuya Tsukumo.]

Chairman, this girl who doesn’t have the image of a chairman, and she who has or hasn’t reached the age of ten, started her speech magnificently. Her hair, as black as the abyss, was tied into two parts and her figure, wrapped in a black dress, made me experience the same feelings as I felt during our first encounter, both enigmatic and ominous, like she was concealing something.

(I was already shocked at the giving……)

Even back then, I was thinking why was a girl in a place like this…… then she gave me the 《Luciful》 and while I was in shock and panicking after having received the 《Blaze》, she disappeared.

(I never expected that she would be the chairman of this academy…… But why did a person in such a position go through the trouble of giving it to me……?)

It’s certain that she wasn’t helping me.

There must be a reason behind it, but I couldn’t think of any.

I'm both shocked and amazed by her appearance, so I was not able to listen to the chairman’s speech.

“Looks like you are shocked about this.”

“Y-Yeah. Of course I would. She’s that small, yet……”

“There was a photo and a profile about her in the pamphlet. Didn’t you read it?”

“The school fee is free of charge and uses a boarding school system. On top of coming with three meals, I also saw they would be giving out daily expenses.”

“Other than that?”

I looked away silently.

“Read through them properly……”

“……I agree with that woman. Geez, why are you always like that?”

The one who entered our conversation while sighing was the male student who was sleeping in the seat in front of me.

“——! T-Tora!? Why are you here!?”

[You, sitting over there. Please refrain from talking.]

I accidentally said it out loud due to this familiar face, and I had the speaker warn me.

Despite closing my mouth immediately, I could hear laughter around me.

(Ugh, I stood out in a bad way……)

When I looked down with my red face, Imari asked me.

“Is he your friend?”

“Yeah.”

The boy that talked to me just before is my friend, Tora.

Even if the school we went to was different, I came to know him when the dojos we attended started to affiliate with each other for martial arts. Also since we were the same age, we had sparred many times since junior school. Since he was a small built boy with glasses, he may look quiet, but the truth was he had a big attitude and he also had a bad mouth. But there was a part of him where he was good to others, and he was someone who you could take a liking to——

(But I never expected to meet him here……)

I didn’t see him at the latter half of middle school due to my own reasons, and since I didn’t have the chance to know where he would be going to, meeting him here was totally unexpected.

“Who are you calling your friend? We just happen to know each other, and we only happen to have met quite often.”

“……Isn’t that what you call a friend?”

“S-Shut up. To begin with, you are always——.”

Then there was a cough from behind me, and it came from the girl from before.

“<nowiki>~~~~~~!</nowiki> E-Either way at least read the pamphlet, you fool!”

Tora faced forward after shouting with a low tone.

(His self-important way of talking sure hasn’t changed.)

At the same time I felt nostalgic about his way of speech, I also felt a bit relieved that there was someone I knew here.

“……Oh, my bad. Continue from where you were, Imari.”

“Okay. ……Well, chairman Tsukumo originally belonged to the Dawn institute, the organization that built Kouryou Academy, and I heard that she was involved with the research as genetic scientist.”

“That’s amazing that she is a scientist despite being so small…… Ah, if she is a genetic scientist, then is she involved in 《Luciful》 in some way?”

“Not sure. I don’t know that much about it……”

“……Hmph, she most likely was. The enhancement with 《Luciful》 is due to alteration of genetics after all.”

The one who answered instead of Imari who tilted her head in doubt, was Tora who was supposed to have been facing forward.

“Kouryou Academy is a laboratory institute that was solely made for her and the guinea pigs that were gathered for that experiment are us.”

“Ugh…… You sure do say it in a disturbing way……”

To Tora’s words who decided to join back into our discussion, Imari made a stern face.

(——Guinea pig, huh……)

If Tora’s hypothesis was right, then this special technique training school which was an irregular little garden not only had the abnormal existence of 《Exceed》 and 《Blaze》, but it seemed like the reason for making this place wasn’t normal either.

(Well, as long as I can fulfill my aim, I don’t care what kind of place this is.)

When I thought about it like that, I naturally had myself gripping my hands tightly.

On the other hand, it seemed like the chairman’s speech was about to end for this entrance ceremony.

From the chairman who was acting magnificently which was far off from her age's appearance, she was about to end the ceremony with a voice which gave me chills.

[All of you will be acquiring different kind of techniques and knowledge within this Kouryou Academy. But please remember that all of these are to make all of you go even higher. That will serve as the school’s policy, which will be absolute……Lastly, I will end this ceremony by sending this prayer to you all.]

The chairman stopped her speech there, and looked around the new students—

and she spoke those words again.

[I pray, that you will reach to become the 《Absolute Duo》 one day.]

“Huh……?”

“What’s wrong, Tooru?”

“No, just now the chairman……”

Since the ceremony had finished, she should be getting off the stage, but the chairman remained at the spot.

As if she was answering my suspicions, the chairman spoke again.

[Now, we will have the new students start the traditional event of our school, the 《Qualification Ceremony》.]

“Traditional event?”

“There’s nothing written about something like that in the pamphlet……”

Looking at the schedules put on the walls, the event which would follow after the chairman’s speech should have been the warm welcome from the student representative of the current students……

[Before beginning the 《Qualification Ceremony》, there is something you must do. Please confirm the person sitting next to you. The person next to you will be your partner for the ceremony you will be partaking in.]

I looked at Imari, and Imari looked at me.

“So what are we going to do with the partner?”

I obviously tilted my head with questions, but I understood the answer for that immediately from the words the chairman would say next.

[From here, we will have you battle with your partner.]

“What……!?”

The moment we were told about event, I—no, not just me, but there were several gasps from various part of the hall.

[The traditional event, 《Qualification Ceremony》 that is about to start now will be the entrance test to enter the Kouryou Academy. The winner will be permitted to enter the school, while the loser will be asked to leave immediately after having the 《Luciful》 retrieved back from them.]

Unlike us who were in shock, the chairman said an outrageous thing with a calm face.

After her words, the auditorium was in silence—.

Eventually, when they started to understand the meaning of her words, the new students started to panic.

(An entrance test during the entrance ceremony……!?)

Just like me, Imari wasn’t able to hide her shock about this, and she started to mutter while staring at the chairman with wonder.

“You are joking, right……? Even if this is a special technique training school, you can’t just make us do this on our first day…… B-Besides, what do you mean by entrance test!? Wasn’t it that anyone can enter this school as long they have the 《Adapt》!?”

“I’m curious about that as well, so I want an answer. Besides, if there were such traditional events like that, wouldn’t it be weird that we didn’t hear about this from those who failed the test?”

Tora threw that question to the stage while putting on a rough attitude that made you think that they didn’t have the relationship of a teacher and a student.

But the one who answered that wasn’t the chairman, but the speaker; the man called Mikuni.

[I don’t remember saying that there wasn’t any entrance test. Though it is true that I did say you have the right to enroll in the school if you have the 《Adapt》. And there is a simple reason why there wasn’t any leaked information regarding the entrance test. In terms of the things going on within our school, we have ourselves restricted the information about us in many different ways.]

To Mikuni’s shallow smirk, I realized that the things he told us were the truth.

The auditorium got noisy due to the panic and disturbance.

[Since all of you have understood this, I will be moving onto the explanation.]

But the girl in black dress seemed like she wasn’t even concerned about it that much, and started to explain the rules without hesitation.

[You are basically free to do whatever you want in this battle, — in other words there are no restrictions on the use of weapons. Of course we will permit you to use your 《Blaze》. The battle will be decided by forfeiting, or if we determine that you are no longer able to fight. Also, if the result isn’t determined within ten minutes, we will make both students fail——]

“P-Please hold on!”

[What is it?]

Even if she was interrupted from her explanation, the chairman looked towards the girl who said that without changing her expression.

“Isn’t it too much for you to reject us from enrolling just because we lose in a match!!?”

“Y-Yeah, she’s right!!”

Having that girl’s word as a opening, there were many yells from various parts of the hall.

“What will happen to the future of those who lose!?” “Don’t screw around!!” “Are you going to take responsibility for this!?”

However—

[……This is just an entrance test which is present everywhere. To survive by kicking off others, a simple rule obeying the competition to survive, this is just a simple war to enroll. Though the time and details are different.]

The chairman didn’t even flinch at the yells, and she gave an atmosphere where her cold eyes and words made the new students silent.

(Competition to survive, huh……)

To have yourself survive, you have to steal the future of those you face.

Even if it wasn’t actually related to our life, it would still have your path closed if you lose, so there wasn’t any mistake in what the chairman said.

“B-But why is it battling……!? Can’t we just have a normal test……?”

One of the people who couldn’t agree with this, Imari, asked her.

You could say that it was the justification of the majority of those within this hall, and I also agreed with her opinion.

[A day will definitely come when you will have to fight. After you are dispatched to the security maintenance squad of the Dawn organization as an 《Exceed》, there will be a time when you are placed into a battle where you have to risk your life, definitely. ……But a time like that won’t stop just because of your preference. ——You should all know that by now after hearing that much.]

“……So the 《Qualification Ceremony》 is the first decision the academy is giving us, huh.”

[That’s exactly right.]

The chairman smiled at my comment.

[If you don’t agree with the way this academy does things, then you are free to leave this auditorium. Except, in that case, we will obviously come to the decision that you have given up on enrolling into Kouryou Academy.]

The atmosphere within the auditorium froze.

Of course. We were suddenly told about this entrance test out of the blue and then they told us to fight, so there was no way we could nod our heads and say yes.

And if there were no restrictions to this battle in terms of using weapons, not only would you have the fear of being hurt, but you would also have the fear of hurting your opponent. If it went wrong, there was a chance that it wouldn’t just remain being wounded, so there was no way you could decide about this so easily.

However—having us do that while understanding what’s going through our mind was what you would call the whisper of a devil.

[Now, just before you begin, there is one extra piece of information regarding the 《Blaze》 that I will explain in order to make it easier for all of you to fight. 《Blaze》 is a weapon that was created by manifesting your 《Soul》 due to enhanced willpower——and also for that reason it has the trait of being able to damage only the 《Soul》. So it means that you will only wear down the spirit of the opponent you have attacked, and it does not hurt your opponent physically and won't take the life of others, so it’s a special weapon that is used for suppressing.]

I wondered just how much her words had made the new students present here feel relieved and blew away their hesitation.

I could tell just by looking that there a commotion.

One by one, there were those that had made up their minds.

(It sure has become troublesome……)

My decision wasn’t about whether I agree to this test or not, and it also wasn’t about battling, hurting, or being hurt.

It was about the fact that I had to take down Imari if the test was to start.

She was someone that I had only met this morning.

We just talked for less than an hour.

(But I……)

This feeling naturally moved to my hand where I asked the chairman a question.

“……I’m sorry, can I ask you one thing?”

[What is it?]

“Our partners—, is it possible to change the opponent we have to face?”

Even though I asked her while having a faint hope—

[……Are you able to ask for the examiner to rate you on English that you are good at since you are bad at Mathematics during the test? Do you think such a wish could be allowed?]

“That is……”

To the ruthless words that were returned to me, I wasn’t able to continue my words.

There most likely must have been someone in the past who asked the same question.

“Tooru, it’s okay. Your feelings alone is enough for me.”

Imari smiled sadly.

“Ku……!”

(Do I only have the choice to accept such an idiotic test……!?)

Even though I bit down on my teeth hard, I couldn’t come up with a method to evade this.

I even felt like turning back by saying that I couldn’t cope with such crap.

But I couldn’t do that.

I came to this Kouryou Academy craving for an existence that was out of normal bounds.

To obtain the 《Power》 in order to fulfill my desire.

(Damn……!)

Even so, I’m hesitant.

I shouldn’t even be thinking about this.

But, in order to do that I have to defeat Imari.

“Imari……”

I said Imari’s name.

Just that.

I couldn’t say the next word.

I knew that I had to say something.

……But what?

I didn’t know.

I couldn’t think up anything.

While I was lost in finding the right words, and right before I was able to find what to say—

The chairman moved on without any mercy.

[Fight, El Seed(Children chosen by heaven)!! And grasp hold of your own future with your own hands!!]

Her sharp words. At the same time the sound of the bell rang throughout not only the auditorium, but the whole school.

After a pause—

“Uwaaaaaaaah!”

The shout from someone became the actual signal for the start of this.

After finally realizing the situation they were in, several of them ran to the exit while screaming.

There were also those who were standing there because they still hadn’t realized it.

And those who are willing to fight, that had accepted this test shouted out the 《word that carried strength》, and there were blue-white 《Flame》 released from various places.

Sword, spear, bow and many other weapons had appeared within my sight. When they took the weapons in their hands and they swung them towards their opponents.

The sound of the battle and weapons colliding echoed throughout the auditorium.

Under that situation, we were the only ones that were standing silently while looking at each other—.

And the one who finally spoke was Imari.

“I don’t like the sentence 'It can’t be helped' but—there is something I must accomplish. In order to reach that goal, I want to enroll in this academy at all cost. So—.”

Imari looked sharply and straight into my eyes, and then shouted.

“I can’t give up on this path!”

She put her hand to her chest, and 《Astar》 appeared due to 《word that carried strength》.

The 《Flame》 that was glowing in blue-white was Imari’s 《Soul》 and her 《Will》 to fight.

Imari grabbed it without hesitation.

The 《Flame》 changed into a long stick like shape, and then—right after giving out a strong glow, a 《Blade》 that had a beautiful curve was within Imari’s hand.

“Tooru, you bring out your 《Blaze》 too………!”

“……………”

Imari made her decision. But I…….

“…………There is no time. If you have no will to fight, then I will end this!! Iaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!”

At the same time with her making a spirited shout to encourage herself, Imari jumped at me.

(----------Uh! Fast!!)

Thanks to explosive power powered up by the 《Luciful》, the distance of a few meters disappeared in an instant.

“Kuh!”

When I suddenly took a back step to dodge it, the swung down 《Blade》 grazed my clothes and slashed the floor.

The deep slash mark left on the floor was not something that could be thought of from a girl’s physical strength.

(This is an 《Exceed》………….! The talk about crossing the boundaries of humans wasn’t exaggerated at all.)

“You have a nice body. Are you perhaps doing something?”

“A little martial arts.”

“Yes. For me it’s Kendo.”

“No wonder it was a nice strike.”

I returned back a small smile back to Imari who taking a sword stance.

“Fufu, thank you. Although it is offensive to say that after dodging. ………….but I won’t miss next time.”

Imari’s eyes turned serious again.

“Tooru, I’ll say this once more. Bring out your 《Blaze》………..!”

“Imari………”

I was still hesitant.

However, I knew there was nothing I could do-------and the only choice I had was to accept this test.

But even if I manifested my tool, how should I fight?

My 《Blaze》 is a 《Shield》----a defensive tool.

Instead of defeating, it was something meant to protect.

That's why in order to defeat Imari, I would need to make a direct attack---------swinging my fist was my only choice, but the chances of hurting her was high if I did so.

(I want to avoid that. Then…………)

''“I am okay with this.”''

“Eh?”

“I am saying I won’t use my 《Blaze》”

“------------Uh! What do you mean by that, Tooru!?”

“I will manifest it if I need to but, I have no use for it now.”

“D-Don’t be stupid!! I may look like this but I am one of the top rankers in national kendo competitions!!”

“……………I am not stupid. I’m serious about this.”

“---------Uh! Don’t regret this!! Seyaaaaaaaaaa!!”

Imari howled and stepped-in.

The flow did not stop even though I dodged.

Immediately, the 2nd and 3rd slash was released------

But, I safely avoided all of those slashes.

“Kuh…………! Looks like you are good at dodging……!”

I will show her the difference in our ability and make her give up.

That was the fight I chose.

It’s true the <<Luciful>> turns humans to <<Exceed>>.

However, I am also the same when it comes to having a physical power up by the sublimation.

If that was the case then, my original abilities, skills and experience has increased too.

Imari’s sword skill was quite something.

However, it was something not outside of the zone from matches.

---But, I’m different.

''Ever since that day'', I had been walking every day to get stronger.

The path we walked was different---------and it resulted into this overwhelming difference in ability now.

“W-Why………….!”

The <<Blade>> continued to cut through the air fruitlessly and endlessly.

The difference in ability would not be filled, no matter how much spirit she has.

Immediately, Imari noticed that too and started showing impatience in her eyes.

“I can’t lose! I…………I have a goal………!”

She clenched her teeth and voiced her determination of not giving up before swinging her <<Blade>>.

I dodged that attack by a ''paper thin'' margin, and took the chance to grab Imari's wrist when she missed.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 2.jpg|thumb]]

“………You should know this already. Imari, you can’t win against me. Continuing--------is useless.”

“Uh!”

“So please give up. I want you to admit defeat………I don’t want to hurt Imari.”

There was nothing harsher than the sentence I put in my mouth.

I am telling her to admit the overwhelming difference in ability and admit defeat.

And the moment she accepted that, Imari would have to leave Kouryo Academy.

In order not to hurt Imari, I had to hurt Imari’s heart and that hurt my heart too.

Just like Imari, I also have a goal.

I have to accomplish my goal.

But even so, I swung my fist to avoid hurting the girl---------Imari.

That was why I planned to crush Imari’s determination and scatter her heart to end this but-----

“Don’t joke! I won’t admit defeat like this. Definitely……….!”

Imari was enraged.

“Most of all, there is no way I can raise the white flag knowing that I was taken against easily!!”

“Imari……………”

When I called over to her, Imari slackened her expression with a *fuu* and made a smile.

“If you want me to admit defeat then, you have to fight properly Tooru. That is what manners are.”

I was convinced after I saw that smiling face, and those eyes filled with strong determination.

Just like she claimed, she would never admit defeat on her own volition.

I am really an idiot.

There was no way I could break the heart of an opponent that had such a strong determination and smile.

---Then what should I do?

That was obvious.

There was only one skill that could respond to Imari’s {{Furigana|determination|heart}}.

“Sorry about that.”

I gave an apology and let go of Imari’s hands before taking a few steps back to create some distance.

It was not needed to ''use'' it, judging by the difference in ability.

But Imari wished for me to go all-out.

And I have to respond to that wish.

That was why I shouted-------the <<word that carried strength>>.

“《Blaze》!!”

<<Flame>> was flowing out from my chest-----

At the same time I grabbed it, it entangled on my arm and flashed.

“That is Tooru’s………..”

I was being called the <<Irregular>> and this 《Blaze》 was the only defensive type in this world------Imari saw the <<Shield>> and could not hide her surprise.

“Just as what you can see. So sorry but, I am going to use----this guy to win.”

I clenched my fist strongly to show it to Imari.

I pulled that fist back as if to shoot a bow and-----took a stance.

“Come at me at full strength! I will stop Imari’s 《Blaze》 attack-----and win!”

“Looks like you are getting serious now……But! No matter how absolute the difference is, I will not give up!!”

Imari shouted and took her stance.

It looks like she was planning to challenge me to a final match with that high-offensive power thrust technique which looked very hard to dodge.

“This is regretful………… I really wanted to talk more with Tooru. But there is no time for that, as a swordsman I will use this <<Sword>> to------!”

“Tell that to this----<<Shield>>!!”

Responding to my words, Imari made a loud powerful shout.

“SEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!”

Piercing through the air, that tip of the sword approached me.

“OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!”

I roared and after an instant.

GaKiiiiiiin………..! The <<Shield>> stopped the blade and the <<Blade>> bounced out from Imari’s hands because she was unable to withstand the collision impact.

“That----------was a good attack.”

“Saying that won't make it cool since I was blocked but---------thank you for now.”

Imari made a small smile, and I------

“It’s the end.”

I relaxed my fist.

Just like shooting an arrow, I released the accumulated power.

And just as I claimed-------it became the match’s last attack.

“Are you okay, Imari? ''It didn’t hit'', so I think you won’t get wounded though……..”

I approached Imari who was still down, and knelt down.

“U,un. I think I’m not hurt…………But, what was that just now……………?”

“It’s an impact wave.”

It’s a technique that can easily break one or two bones if it hit but, the power was not that simple anymore now that I gained the <<Luciful>>.

That’s why by stopping immediately it would end with-------a wind pressure that was originally only strong enough to stagger someone but, I would have never thought that its power increased into something that could send someone flying.

But even so she did not get hurt, so I made a relieved sigh.

“Seriously, you have something that amazing…………… Haaa, It’s my complete loss………..”

“I’m sorry…………”

I extended my hand and helped Imari to stand up.

“It’s okay. Even If I can’t become an <<Exceed>>, it’s not like all the paths have been closed off. I just have to find another path. ……………So stop making that face.”

Imari *pan* hit my butt to tell me to put in some spirit.

“Congratulations for enrolling, Tooru.”

“……………Thank you, Imari.”

Although I felt sorry, I made a smile, and Imari did the same but, at that moment--------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin*.

Inside the auditorium filled with loud noises, the clear sound of bells grazed my ears.

When I looked over to that sound, over there was------

“Ah………………”

That silver girl was standing there.

She was looking towards us------no, ''towards me''.

Her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} filled with a certain amount of strong determination was clearly looking at me.

But, that only occurred for an instant.

A guy came from behind and attacked his exam opponent-----the silver girl.

“----------Uh!”

The moment he swung his sword, the guy was convinced of his victory.

---But, that attack cut the air.

That’s because the silver girl that was supposed to be there was not there anymore.

“Wha!? Di-disappeared………?”

It was not strange for the guy to open his eyes wide dumbfounded.

In an instant, the silver girl danced up to the sky.

Primarily, humans were weak at moving their eyes up and down.

She jumped up the moment the attack was about to reach her sights and it was done at very close-distance, if I was in his place then I might have lost her-------that was how fast she was.

“Pretty…………”

Gazing at the silver girl in midair, Imari muttered.

The silver girl, holding that black bladed sword----<<Double>> in each hand looked like she had jet black wings and our hearts were taken away by that scene.

After a while of feeling that time slowing down-----

The Angel holding those dark colored wings, crossed her swords together before landing to the ground.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin*, we regained our composure when he heard that sound while looking over the matter.

“She’s amazing……….”

“Aah………….”

The way how she carries her body, and sword handling was not something learned in one day but rather, those movements were clearly gained from continuous training.

(Who on earth is that girl…………..)

“Seriously, whether it’s Tooru or that girl, only incredible people gather here sheesh……………”

Imari made a wry smile while looking at me.

“Well then, regrets will start to pop out if I stay here like this, so it’s about time I go.”

There was nothing I could do about the pain in my chest when I heard that.

“Let’s work hard together, Tooru. It’s a promise.”

“Aah, I promise.”

Imari nodded to my reply satisfied and was about to leave the auditorium but------she looked back.

“Ah, I have one more last thing I want to ask. Just now you said ''it didn’t hit'' right? Which means that it could have hit if you wanted it to, but since that did not happen then this would mean that you were holding back?”

“Uh. Tha-that is……….”

Imari puffed up her cheeks a little.

“I’m ashamed……”

“Well it’s okay. I’ll just make it a debt.”

“Debt?”

“Yes, one debt. That’s why, if there comes a time where we meet again after this-------then let’s see, I’ll have you treat me to a cake.”

“Aah, I get it. ………………Things got annoying for holding back badly.”

“Fufu, you get what you deserved ♪”

I made a nod while making a wry smile at Imari’s lively words with while she winked.

“Well then,------Bye-bye, Tooru.”

Imari's words was filled with various feelings, and she left the auditorium.

(I will become stronger………….)

While looking at her back, I made a vow again.

However, that was not all.

That vow was something I made when I determined my goals.

<<Power>> is needed in order to achieve my goal.

Seeking <<Power>> is my path, and that is my only choice.

(I just have to find another path, huh………)

Imari said that.

But, ''those are words only the living can say''.

I remembered ''that day''.

That day that made me start to seek for <<Power>>.

Finding another path------

''It is impossible for the dead''.

There was no other path. I couldn’t afford to find a new path.

“Otoha………”

I muttered my sister’s name.

''The name of my deceased sister that I failed to protect.''

“Why did you have to die…………”

I want to know why my young sister had to be relieved of her life.

Yes, I am living for someone dead.

===Part 2===

The silver girl opened her eyes wide when saw the moment of how a ''battle of a certain group concluded''.

Even though it didn’t hit, she knew that fist strike had tremendous power.

The moment she was learning about that impact technique, her exam opponent who only has physical strength in his mind, came from behind and attacked.

But, that also ended immediately.

She easily avoided her opponent's attack and won easily, and the silver girl looked towards that group-------Tooru’s group again and they were talking there together peacefully.

That kind of group in this auditorium--------didn’t look like opponents who had been fighting just a while ago, but rather they looked like close friends---------since everyone other than Tooru and Imari has left already, the girl was interested in him and that technique just now.

“Well then------Bye-bye, Tooru.”

Soon, after both of them smiled and exchanged their farewells, Imari left the auditorium.

Left there, Tooru brought down his sights to his fist that ended the match, and was thinking of something.

Staring at that back, the silver girl slightly raised her eyebrows and muttered.

“Tooru…….”

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Prologue

2014-07-20T06:50:10Z

Mashiro:

『I pray, that you will reach to become the 《Absolute Duo》 one day.』

==Prologue==

<<Absolute Duo>>———.

I never had any time to inquire the meaning of these words.

“ ——— Ku!!”

The mark called <<Astar>> appeared on my chest and it emitted a strong heat.

The heat spread throughout my entire body instantly and it became hard to breathe.

This hellish fire was tearing me apart.

However, this was a ritual.

A power that surpasses mankind —— the process of sublimating by taking <<Luciful>> into your body.

“Ugh……ah……aaaaaaaaaagggh!”

I shouted in agony, expressing the feeling of having my blood, flesh and bone burn.

Shortly after, my body is surrounded by <<Flame>>.

The hell fire, which was overflowing from the <<Astar>>, goes wild as if it was trying to burn me to ashes, the very person who had released it.

But I cannot give in.

That’s because I would not be able to obtain what I desire unless I overcome this 《Flame》.

(I... I have an ambition I must fulfill!)

That's right. I can't stop until I reach my goal.

For this reason, I must control the <<Flame>> that burns wildly.

No, I should be able to control this.

That’s because this <<Flame>>——— is my <<Soul>>.

“Ooooooooooooooooh!!”

I shouted with all my energy. I then lifted my fist up and grabbed my 《Flame》.

“<<Blaze>>!”

It responded to the <<word that carried strength>>, the <<Flame>> encompassed my entire body, burning wildly as if it was trying to incinerate me, swirled around my arm like a snake, radiating a bright light.

“Ku...!”

Because it was so bright, I wasn’t able to keep my eyes open and ———

Eventually the light disappeared, I moved my gaze to my arm, and I was shocked by what I saw.

My <<Flame>> has turned into a <<Shield>>.

“This... is my <<Blaze>>...?”

“<<Irregular>>, that’s how I would put it.”

The person who had been watching over me silently since I said that word finally spoke.

Devilish, or ominous.

These words came to my mind when I looked at the little girl in a gothic dress.

<<Irregular>>——— there was only one reason for this girl to say that.

Normally, <<Blaze>> which was used to define the <<Soul>> would have been shaped into a weapon.

However, the thing which materialized on my arm, without a doubt, assumed the shape of a protector.

The mass of metal was thick, heavy and hard, giving me the impression that it would definitely not be cracked or pierced.

(What an irony...)

For me, a person who was not able to protect, to have attained a <<Shield>>, a symbol of protection...

Despite my memories of past I could not return to———

The girl in the black dress brought an end to my recollection.

“Now, go. The path that <<Shield>> will lead you to... I’m really looking forward to it.”

While leaving her laughter, the girl in the black dress disappeared into the darkness.

The only thing left was silence.

This was the beginning of me —— the story of Tooru Kokonoe.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

User talk:Mashiro

2014-07-20T06:40:42Z

Mashiro: Blanked the page

User talk:Mashiro

2014-07-20T06:40:06Z

Mashiro: Undo revision 371075 by Mashiro (talk)

[[User:Mashiro|Mashiro]] ([[User talk:Mashiro#top|talk]]) 01:39, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

User talk:Mashiro

2014-07-20T06:39:34Z

Mashiro: Blanked the page

User talk:Mashiro

2014-07-20T06:39:21Z

Mashiro: Created page with "~~~~"

[[User:Mashiro|Mashiro]] ([[User talk:Mashiro#top|talk]]) 01:39, 20 July 2014 (CDT)

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Epilogue

2014-06-11T11:10:22Z

Mashiro: /* Part 1 */

==Epilogue==

===Part 1===

“Oh yeah, Miyabi stay here and rest, I will go and buy some soft cream………..don’t worry about me. I rest everyday so, I have to walk around or I won’t be satisfied”

After half-forcing her roommate and <<Duo>> to rest on the bench, Tomoe pushed through the crowd while she was in crutches.

(This is tough……….)

Tomoe made a small sigh when was walking.

Of course, it was to Miyabi.

Although she took her out to get her spirits up even if it’s a little, it ended up forcing her to act spirited and that made Tomoe regret this.

Tomoe did not ask what happened between her and Tooru on that day.

However, Tomoe could guess something was up judging by the attitude Miyabi was displaying by evading Tooru.

No matter how dense she was in love issues, after being told 2,3 times that Miyabi was not feeling good, and does not want to see Tooru when he came over to meet her, it was obvious Tomoe would get something was off.

(It would be nice if there is something I can help with for these two……….)

Even though she doesn't know how much help she could be since she was unfamiliar with love issues, Tomoe thought of wanting to do something for her close friends.

But as long as she knows something occurred between these two during the seaside school, she thought things would get even more complicated if she moved around recklessly.

That’s why for now Tooru and Miyabi------she prayed that both her friends would return back to how it used to.

And at the same time, wished their relationship would be better than before.

(I think those two will match nicely. Fufuu)

After imagining both of them cuddling together In happiness, Tomoe naturally smiled but----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zukiri*

(-----? What was that………….)

Pain ran through her chest for some reason.

Tomoe deluded herself by telling herself that her heart was in pain because her precious friend was feeling down.

Tachibana Tomoe was dense.

Because of that, she has once again failed to notice the chance to know about her heart, which was starting to get attracted to that boy.

Around the time Tomoe mixed in with the crowd, Miyabi continued staring at her back-----and soon, she faced downwards.

(She was being considerate to me………..)

Miyabi felt sorry to Tomoe who brought her out to cheer up even though her injuries were not healed yet.

When she looked at the people walking in front with a dazed look, they looked very happy to her.

The scene of family, friends and couples laughing together was something cruel for Miyabi now.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Jiwari* tears appeared and she rubbed her eyes which were looking downwards.

Tooru’s face he made on that day was still stuck on her mind.

(Why am I causing trouble for the person I like…….)

She caused trouble to the kind boy she loved by confessing to him.

She caused unnecessary trouble to the boy she loved who always tries to cheer her up.

And more importantly, there was a big scar left on Miyabi when Tooru was very close to losing his life because of that.

What’s more, it happened twice.

In the a la mode and the seaside school too, she caused trouble to Tooru by always getting protected by him.

Her chest was close to bursting open from fear when she thought of the possibility of losing someone precious----as the worst result formed by having that precious person protect her weak and useless self.

The inerasable regrets kept pilling on top of each other one after another until it accumulated in a great number and----not long later, it started to spill out.

“It would be nicer if I was stronger……….”

If she had the power enough to not become a burden, she thought Tooru’s life won’t be exposed to any danger but, Miyabi spilled over.

(However, it's impossible for me no matter how much I work hard…….)

Miyabi thought this in her deeply sunk heart.

“…………..I wonder what it means to be stronger?”

Miyabi got surprised by the sudden call out.

An old man with a gentle smile was sitting beside her before she knew it.

“E-errr………you heard me?”

“I heard a little bit”

Miyabi got a little attracted to the old man who was showing a *nipaa* smile while facing his thumb and index finger together.

Her house was an inn so quite a number of old couples would visit the inn throughout the year and even though she was bad with the opposite sex, she was not that bad with old men. Particularly, old men with gentle air around them.

That’s why Miyabi continued talking to the old man without being cautious while at the same time feeling embarrassed.

“Errrr………I-is that so. I want to be stronger…………”

Although Miyabi was choosing her words, she told him about the problems she was causing to her friends and precious person and, about the fact she wants to become stronger to stop causing any troubles to them but it was completely futile.

The old man did not deny nor consent, and just borrowed his ears while providing good answers.

Soon, Miyabi regained her composure and made a powerless smile.

“Ahaha…………I am sorry for making a stranger hear my grumbles…..”

“I don’t mind. It’s sometimes important to let out the things inside”

The old man laughed.

“By the way, Ojou-san. Judging by that talk----I think you can become stronger”

“I-is that true…..?”

“Umu. People who know their own weakness can definitely become stronger”

“*Giggle*, thank you very much, ojii-san. I think I cheered up a little. It would be nice if that happens though………….”

“Fuhaha, I guarantee that”

The old man laughed.

From a bystander, that was not a laugh from a gentle old man but rather a laugh from a devil.

And right now, the devil was charming a girl with his honey sweet words.

“Ojou-san, let me give you the chance. But it depends if you want <<Power>> from the bottom of your heart”

Miyabi didn’t know.

The person’s <<Soul>> is needed as sacrifice to a devil’s whisper.

Because of that, the girl lent her ears to the devil-----and finally nodded.

“Then, let me bestow upon this-----The <<Power>> of <<{{Furigana|Ell.Libel|God’s soldier}}>> to you”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 7

2014-06-11T11:07:25Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 7 『We Are Jumping!』 */

==Chapter 7 『We Are Jumping!』==

===Part 1===

I’m scared---- I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared.

Fear was completely filled inside the heart of Miyabi who ran out into the dark forest.

She feels she was getting chased from behind.

She feels the man in battle suit was chasing her.

She turned around several times but, she could only see the forest shrouded in dark.

However, Miyabi looked like she was just being chased by the darkness.

(Why! Why are those people here! I don’t want this, I don’t want this anymore……!!)

Reversing the clock back to evening-----

After running away from Tooru, Miyabi was at the cliff before she knew it.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Porori* Tears were falling, in front of the sunset that was too beautiful to describe.

Once she starts crying, they only thing left is for the tears to spill out-------she then sat at that place and allowed her tears to flow.

In her closed view, the expression Tooru made just now floated out.

He got troubled because she told him her feelings.

Miyabi knows what Tooru was thinking about himself by his expression.

It would probably be a lie if she says she didn't expect anything somewhere in her heart.

Tooru was always kind.

Even though she knows he's kind to everyone.

The unforgettable scenery left only painful memories in Miyabi’s heart.

Miyabi’s feelings calmed down a bit when the sun was half way down, and she decided to head back to the branch school.

Even though Tooru saw Miyabi standing from far away at this moment, they missed her with a few minutes difference.

Miyabi had left the cliff, climbed down the ridge and walked through the small path in the forest with completely no clue that Tooru and Tomoe were going around looking for her.

She had a reluctant feeling to go back and thought she made everyone worried, but still moved her legs forward even though each steps were heavy.

(What should I say……….)

Imari told her to work hard but, Miyabi knew she never had any intention in telling her to confess.

Make a memory only both of them have and close the distance between them.

Even though everyone cooperated to make a chance for her to gradually close in the distance from him, everything became useless with one foolish sentence to satisfy herself.

She doesn't want to go back. But she probably has to head back.

She does not want to report. But she probably has to report to them.

Those heavy contradictions pulled her heart and once Miyabi got back to the hall, what waited for her was the sight of her classmate running amok in fear and the men in battle suits.

“Auuu………..!!”

Miyabi stumbled on something and fell down.

Even if she didn’t fall now, she would probably trip on a dent in the floor or a tree root sooner or later if she continued running through the dark forest frightened to death like that. Rather, it’s probably a miracle that she could run this far without falling down.

She tried to stand up thinking she had to run away.

But, her legs were trembling and that made her fall down again.

Not only her legs; her whole body was trembling.

She somehow managed to raise her body but, sitting down was all she could do, and it looks like she won’t be standing for a while.

She grazed her knees when she first fell but, she did not have the time to feel the pain now.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Hyuu**Hyuu* she could not even notice that this unfamiliar sound was her own body hyperventilating due to her fear.

No shadows moved at all, although she turned behind and stared at the darkness with scared eyes.

(Am I safe…………?)

It happened when she thought that in terror.

“Kukuku, I never would have thought I would find that damn brat’s friend out here…………”

Miyabi’s whole body got goosebumps.

That voice that can be called the source of her fear was something she could not ever forget.

When she moved her sights to the direction of the voice----- in front while trembling, a nightmare was standing there.

“------Uuh! Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”

“Shut up!!”

“uh, Kahah…….!!”

Her scream was forcefully stopped. The man in a battle suit was choking Miyabi on the neck.

“Stop with the shouting already!! I am pissed off because I let your man run away, and the wound is aching so much that I am going crazy!!”

“Hii…………!”

Being a victim to his anger, Miyabi lost her voice.

Seeing her in such a state, the man smiled happily before slightly relaxing the grip on her neck.

“Kuku………oh yeah. I’ll have you take responsibility for your man’s misconduct. I will slam this ache into you, slam the shit into you!! Over, and over and over again!! But rejoice! I won’t kill you! Thank me, and report to that damn brat while crying!! Hyaahahahaha!!”

Despair took over Miyabi’s heart.

She probably knows no help would come even if she cried and shouted in this forest.

(Sa………save me……….Tooru-kun……….)

Her body will now get tainted and a wound that could never disappear will be carved into her heart.

Miyabi closed off her consciousness in order to run away from that fear.

A moment before she fainted, she felt she heard a shout and-------

She immediately regained her senses when her body suddenly felt a big swing.

After a moment of the feeling of floating in the air, Miyabi’s body was being carried by someone.

She shrunk her body thinking that it was his dirty fangs touching her body but------something was off.

The arm holding her was very warm and gentle.

(Who is it……..?)

Slowly opening her eyelids, the person shown in Miyabi eyes----was Tooru.

===Part 2===

After being told to go on ahead, I left Tachibana and entered the forest when I heard a voice coming from the forest path; I then saw a man a in battle suit holding Miyabi by the neck while making a loud laugh.

In the next instant, my mind turned completely blank------and I jumped forward to the man to punch him before I knew it.

After seeing the man flying a few meters away, I turned to Miyabi immediately.

Just like a puppet with its strings cut off, I caught her lifeless falling body and called out to her several times.

“Miyabi, Miyabi……! Are you okay, Miyabi!!”

“Too-ru………kun……..?”

Her consciousness was probably still cloudy. With her eyes opened Miyabi said my name by parts.

(Thank god……!)

Even though I was close to hugging her, I returned to my senses when I heard a sound coming from behind.

“Miyabi wait for me for a bit”

I lightly tapped Miyabi’s shoulder while she was still blank and stood up.

“Just when I thought you were running around like a rat, you appeared and disturb me from being so close to slamming her in, you damn brat……..”

“………….Shut up”

“What did you say!? Bastard, now that you appeared nonchalantly, this time I will------“

“I told you to shut up, you piece of shit! Don’t talk anymore! Stop giving out that stinky breath! How dare you hurt this girl- Miyabi!!”

My words were pointed at me.

That’s because I was the one who hurt Miyabi before this man.

Anger surged in me. The anger towards this man was going wild in my heart.

“SHUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUT UUUUUUUUP!!”

The man lost to his emotions and held on to his knife before jumping at me.

However, that goes for me too------no, I charged in with an even darker emotion.

Forgetting to manifest my <<Blaze>> I jumped at the man again.

The knife grazed my shoulders and my fist crushed his cheekbones at the same time.

Even though the man was staggering, he did not give in and--------I continued slamming him mercilessly with a fist storm.

Several punches, several more punches. There were no techniques done, just plain violence from anger.

“Gah, Haah………..! Ra-Ramn, brat, Gaah!!”

He dropped to the ground again but, the man in the battle suit stood up staggering-----

He jumped towards the assault rifle he dropped when I first punched him.

It was too late when I thought '''''oh shit''''', the man prepared the gun he obtained and--------what’s more it was pointed at Miyabi.

“Ku-kuku………..don’t move okay, you know what will happen if you do right…….!!”

There was a few meter distance between us. However, the man will probably pull the trigger mercilessly if I make even the slightest of movements.
This was a complete reversal.

“Kuh……!”

I can’t move. The man was convinced of his absolute superiority by my reaction and prepared his knife.

In an instant, the sound of cold air in the night sliced through the heated battle and-----

The <<Chain>> coiled itself to the arm holding the gun and the man got pulled backwards.

“Whaaa!?”

The knife he threw pierced itself to a faraway tree away from the target which was me.

When the man looked behind-----to the <<Chain user>>, her eyes were shaking in anger for her precious friend. Tachibana resisted her wounds and managed to reach us.

“You dirt!! Don’t lay your hands on my friends!!”

“Shut up bitch! I’ll wreck you too----“

“……..I told you to shut up”

The man looked towards me again. But I was already in his chest area.

I was there pulling my fist back like I was shooting an arrow.

I will release the power-----with that black angry emotion in it.

My fist crushed the man in battle suits and he got blown away.

“Sorry for the wait, Miyabi. It’s alright now”

“I’m sorry I made you wait Miyabi”

After we ran over to Miyabi, her eyes moisten when she got relieved.

“To-Too-kun, Tomoe-cha…………I was, scared…….i thought it was useless but, both of you, came………..an-d……sorry, Tooru-kun, I am very sorry…….”

She might not know what she was saying already.

Miyabi just let her tears flow.

I did not get hurt at all from the fight-----

“Miyabi, you don’t have to apologize. I ------“

“A……………a-aah…………”

Miyabi’s expression changed half-way through my words.

From surprise to fear. That pale face was directed behind me----

“GURUAAAAAA!!”

His eyes no longer had any sanity in them and it was glared towards me.

The hand he swung up was holding the knife, and the blade was making a pale glow.

I can’t dodge this. This blade will easily slice through the girl in front of me if I dodge it.

“Miyabi!!”

I hug Miyabi to cover her in an instant.

But------the knife was not swung down no matter how long it took.

What is going on, I slowly turned behind and-----

“………Gah, ah………..a……..a……….”

The body of the man in battle suit shook and it was stuck frozen, holding up the knife------

I saw the tip of the sharp <<Katar>> piercing through his chest.

“Fuun, looks like I made it in time”

After his huge body collapsed and produced a tremor, our friend was standing behind him.

“Tora………….!!”

I confirmed the man has completely fainted this time, and I asked Tora why he was here and what’s occurring at the branch school.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 7.jpg|thumb]]

“------So the situation is more annoying than what we imagined huh…………”

I heard there was an attack by people in battle suits like the man collapsed in front of me.

I lost my voice when I heard there were many injured people and in the worst case scenario there might be deaths too.

“I saw one of them chase after Hotaka. And that’s the reason why I followed them too”

Half-way through the attackers managed to reach him and after he defeated all of them, he chased after Miyabi again and reached this spot.

“I turned up late because there was a small trouble”

“There is no problem since we're saved. Anyway, thanks a lot for moving for Miyabi. If you did not follow her then……………”

I cut my words and looked at Miyabi who was being hugged by Tachibana by the shoulders.

She got released by the fear and started crying again.

“I don’t need your thanks. I just thought you will feel bad if anything happens to this girl even though she was someplace beyond your reach”

It’s exactly true.

That was why I am seriously thankful to my precious friend-Tora for the actions he took.

“Anyway let’s head to the branch school. They need as much battle potential as possible now”

“Wait, Kokonoe. I really want to do that too but, I can’t bring Miyabi there now……………”

“That’s true. It’s better to hide Miyabi somewhere safe. And also for Tachibana, it’s dangerous for you to follow us with those injuries”

“Thi-this level of injuries to me is………!“

“Don’t ask for the impossible. You’re in a condition where even moving is tough for you in the first place”

Even though it was to save us, her injuries got even worse because she forced herself just now.

“Both of us will go so Tachibana, you take Miyabi and hide somewhere-----“

“…………its okay if they can hide but, what are you going to do if this guy’s comrade finds them? Forget fighting, both Tachibana and Hotaka don’t have the power to even resist”

It’s just as what Tora says.

I can’t just leave the two of them here but, I can’t bring them along either; now this is a problem.

“Then, I’ll go alone-----“

“Don’t be stupid. How can I let you go to that situation alone”

Judging by Tora’s tone, it seems he was not budging at all.

My name was called out at that moment and 2----no, 3 girls ran over to us. the last girl was a female butler being carried by a ponytail girl.

“Yurie, Imari……….and Sara too! You guys are amazing to know that we're here”

They were a little out of breath, and I was surprised at the 3 of them that ran over.

That’s because we are currently at a place away from both the promenade and forest path.

“We used this. You know, the thing I used during the <<Blaze practice>> on the first day……….”

The terminal Imari showed me after our battle, during the day we reached the island was again in her hands.

“………..I am sorry but, about my Ojou-sama’s situation”

“Ah, that’s right. Sorry”

“Did something happen to Lealith…….?”

Even though her tone wasn’t that different, I could feel a weird change from Sara who could not hide her anxiousness on her expression.

“Actually------“

Imari’s talk gave the same shock----no, a stronger shock compared to what Tora told me just now.

Another enemy team appeared in the office, and Lealith stayed there alone to let the chairman escape.

“We got attacked by the enemy half-way too but Yurie saved us”

Yurie said '''''it’s okay don’t worry about it''''' when Imari thanked her.

“I’m worried about Lealith. Let’s head back quick. Sara, you stay here with Tachibana and the rest. Also-----Imari too. Can you protect the 3 of them for me?”

“………….Sorry, Tooru. I won’t listen to that. I promised Lealith I would head back immediately. I might not be helpful in battle but, I want to go back no matter what”

A strong will was in her eyes and when Imari stared at me------

An unexpected person supported her opinion, it was Tora.

“…………I will stay. Even if Nagakura stays here, she won’t be able to handle the situation if an opponent of this guy’s level comes. It pisses me off but, it’s better to have Yurie head to the branch school battle potential wise”

“Tora………..”

“Hurry up and go. You’re going to save that girl right”

“………sorry, Tora. Leave it to me”

“Tora, I apologize too. And, thank you”

Tora turned behind when he heard Imari’s words.

“It’s just picking the right people for the right jobs…………more importantly, all of you stay alive. Understand?”

“Ah………of course, I promise”

“The three of you-----please help my Ojou-sama”

For last, Sara who hates me like a snake lowered her head, and we head out after I replied '''''I definitely will'''''.

“Yurie, Imari. Let’s go!!”

[Ya---!] [Uun!!]

Four of them remained there and the rest of us ran to the branch school

When we got near the branch school, I could hear gunshots, screams, shout, trembles and so on from there.

We got through the forest not long later and-----

I gasped when I saw a giant ring blade in battle at the hall.

“What’s that………?”

“Apparently that’s Tsukimi’s <<Blaze>>. You know, the one where you can release its full power at <<IV>>”

Running beside me, Imari gave a quick explanation.

(Even though she has that amazing <<Power>>, why didn’t she use it during our fight?)

Although I had some questions, I postponed it for later and charged into the western building.

We went through the door that has lost its shape due to explosives or something and ran up the stairs.

“Lealith!!”

We went inside the room and found the gold girl covered in injuries.

Her skin and clothes were stained with soot-like dirt and the 6 holes on the wall caused by some kind of explosion similar to the building entrance was probably not unrelated.

3 men in battle suits attacked Lealith but, one of them faced towards us when they saw us.

Faster than he could prepare his rifle, Yurie jumped to him and swung down her sword. However the enemy could not be taken lightly since he blocked the sword flash.

“Are you alright Lealith!”

“Sorry. Preparations for tea time hasn’t started yet”

Although Lealith was talking non-nonchalantly with a wry smile, she was a little different than usual.

Maybe it was because she was handling two opponents or she was tired from her injuries.

(………her expression huh)

As if she was irritated from uneasiness, it was totally a far cry from her usual leisurely attitude.

“I’ll help out too, Lealith”

“It’s okay. More importantly go inside”

“Tooru, the chairman went inside there”

She pointed towards the broken wall that probably had a door there and Imari gave a simple explanation.

“That’s the case. So, this might be pathetic coming from the <<Exception>> but, I let one go. That’s why; we don’t have the time to handle these guys”

Lealith’s judgment was probably correct.

Judging by her impatient and fast tone, there was not time for question and answers.

But, is it okay to leave this spot to Lealith who is exhausted now.

“Tooru. I will stay!”

“Imari………!?”

“I think it’s better if I stay here. If not, I might not be able to protect my promise”

After looking at Lealith’s condition and those 3 enemies, Imari made her decision and prepared her <<Sword>>.

“Understood. I leave this to you, Imari”

“Right back at you. If Tooru and Yurie don’t come back safe then I won’t be protecting my promise at all! Yurie, I will handle that man!”

As soon she shouted, Imari slashed towards the man in a battle suit that Yurie was handling before.

“Ya----, I understand. I will protect Tooru”

“You heard her, Tooru”

Imari giggled while the sound of a sword clashing with the man echoed.

“I will protect Yurie too………..”

“…………..Tooru, that vow belongs to your future partner which is me. Well, I guess I will let it go this time since I have no choice”

Lealith slightly regained her composure when she said that.

“Okay then, I leave that guys to you, Imari!”

“Yes, Lealith! …………but, taking this guy alone is too much for me so, it would be a lifesaver if you finish it fast!”

Both of the girls fluttered their {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} and ponytail.

Yurie and I looked at that by the side and run towards the big hole ahead.

“I am counting on you! Please protect that girl-Sakuya, Tooru!! Yurie, I will count on you too tentatively though!!”

[Aah, I will definitely protect her!] [Ya---!]

We accepted Lealith’s request while running through.

After we advanced into the big hole that was opened up when the wall got destroyed, there were stairs leading underground. While paying attention to the wreckage, a dim road revealed itself. Although the underground road had lamps lighted up with a few meters interval between them, the length of the whole road was unknown to us.

We silently ran on the road leading straight ahead.

Our footsteps were the only sounds echoing there.

It was probably rarely used until today. After advancing through the slightly dusty air for a while------the underground road suddenly reached its end.

There was a big open place when we got through the road, and it seems this was a cave with a strong smell of salt floating around, since it was connected to the sea.

When we peeked down our foothold, we found out we were standing on a place constructed 30 meters (10 storeys above the ground) from the sea and there were iron stairs along the wall leading downwards. There was a pier further down the stairs and a 20 meter long pleasure boat was anchored there.

(--------! That’s…………!!)

The moment I noticed the peoples believed to be the staffs collapsed at the pier, the sound of the engine echoed throughout the cave.

The boat stopped at the pier started moving by some unknown individual.

Who was moving the boat? There was only one conclusion I reached by assessing the situation.

At the same time, I know we won’t make it if we descend the stairs.

“Yurie, we're jumping!”

“Ya---!”

There was no hesitation. We jumped through the fence and let our body dance in the air.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>ByuuGooo* the air hit my cheeks and-----

We reached the deck while making a loud sound and the pleasure boat shook greatly. Although there was a dent on the iron deck, the boat continued exiting the cave without stopping.

“Yoo, we meet again”

The teenage Caucasian boy thought to be moving the boat came to the deck and after exchanging sights with his arrow-like eyes, those were the only words that I naturally could come up with.

“Yeh, we meet again as expected”

The teenager made a small smile.

We will meet again------

Whether or not 2 months was a long or short time, the prediction I made that time became reality now.

The ship slowly moved forward inside this tension.

Assessing from the sight of no one in the bridge, the boat was probably in autopilot.

“Where is the chairman?”

Standing beside me, Yurie asked the teenager while pointing the tip of her <<Saber>> at him.

“She is not injured at all, so do not worry. She is currently taking a rest inside the cabin”

The teenager’s tone was polite but, a somewhat hypocritical courtesy could be felt within and it brought forth unpleasantness.

“But even so, it was reckless to jump down from that height”

“That’s because the target was big”

“No matter if you are an <<Exceed>>, you should be somewhat hesitant to do so”

“You will take the chairman away if we hesitate even a little”

By the sudden decision I made, the girl who jumped off without any signs of hesitation answered.

“Amazing decision skills…………..and, we are about to go out to sea”

Just like the teenager’s words, the boat passed through the cave and exit under the starry skies.

Judging by the position of the shining moon above the sky and the giant island silhouette, I found out we were southeast of the island.

“………….Can I hear your name?”

“Kokonoe Tooru. She is my <<Duo>>, Yurie=Sigtuna”

“I am called <<K>>. It’s Kokonoe Tooru right? I predicted I would meet you soon----in the near future but, I never would have thought I would do so at the end of the <<Selection>>”

“<<Selection>>? What’s that. For what reason did you attack us for?”

“At the very least, it is a plan unrelated to you now”

“I think I am quite related though”

“What, you won’t be related anymore if you die here”

“What did you say………..!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kuku* <<K>> laughed as if he was looking down on us and that made my feelings a little irritated.

“…………….Tooru”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kui* my sleeves was pulled and I regained my composure.

“Sorry. I have to calm down”

“Ya---“

Since I managed to relax a bit thanks to Yurie, I started talking to <<K>> while thinking about what we should do now.

(The ideal choice is to beat this guy up and save the chairman)

I can’t guarantee we can achieve that. That’s why; I decided to try another way.

I casually operated the armband while acting as if I was checking my arms condition and send out a rescue signal.

I then released the clasp before hiding it in my hand and dropped it on the deck.

Even if we fall into the sea, it will be possible to grasp the boat location with this.

(…………Getting thrown out off the ship means the end but, I can’t help to think that)

Another problem would be, does the academy side have the leisure to pick up the rescue signal.

The possibility that the branch school is fighting now is high, and if that’s the case they probably don’t have the leisure to send a rescue here. The reason why I still send the signal out was because I recalled back Imari’s words which were '''''use everything you have in your hand.'''''

“Well then, it might be weird to say this but, I am very merciful------I have a very sweet personality for a soldier………..5 seconds, I will give you that much time to think. It's the time I give for you two to jump into the sea to run away”

“Then I don’t need even 1 second. I can’t refuse the request I got from Lealith. Also, I will protect the people within my hands' reach………That’s why-----I will protect the chairman!!”

“Houu. The girl there-----Yurie=Sigtuna was it? How about your answer?”

“It’s tentative but, I got requested by that {{Furigana|person|Lealith}}…………..and I reject because I can’t swim”

“Fufu, your partner is good with jokes I see”

(……………it’s the truth though)

It seems <<K>> took Yurie’s answer as a joke and clapped his hands.

“Okay then------let’s begin. The game where the winner would be given the princess and our lives bet with the coin………..of course the winner would be me”

The owner of those arrow-like eyes made a different kind of smile.

It was an evil, distorted and ice cold smile.

“Captain of the <<Riberus>>, <<K>>-----will now exterminate the obstacle”

[Kuh……..!?] [That’s…….!!]

Killing intent blew towards us like a sudden gust.

I prepared myself in reflex from that strong intent.

There was probably no gap between our physique and age but, the pressure <<K>> was giving off was so strong it made sweat flow down my back.

“Okay, let’s go”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ka* *Ka* *Ka*………….<<K>> walked on the deck and slowly closed the gaps.

Even though a misapprehension of the battle hadn’t start almost got to me, there was no way I can let it happen. Those arrow-like eyes did not look away from us, and one step after another, he slowly came closer.

I suspected it might be a trap or something, by looking at his casual state but-----

“…….Tooru”

“Aah. Let’s go, Yurie!”

His intention for coming closer was unknown to me but, it’s convenient to us who are experts at close and short distance combats. We matched our breathing and filled in the gap at the same time.

We aimed at his stomach with me releasing my fist from the right while Yurie taking the left-------but, <<K>> moved his body only by a bit and dodged the <<Saber>> before easily blocking my fist with his palm.

“That is quite some power you have there. It's at the same level with my subordinate wearing the <<Unit>>, about there I guess. I never would have thought this would come from flesh even though it was genetically altered……………I now understand the reason why <<Equipment Smith>>-dono is fixated on the <<Exceed>>”

While blocking my fist, <<K>> said something incomprehensible. During that time, I relaxed the power before pushing in again but, he was not budging at all.

Yurie swung her blade again during that moment. Even though he dodged the horizontally swung blade by lowering his head, Yurie kept that momentum and used one sword to cut upwards. He then lifted his face he lowered this time. The moment he made a big swing reaction with his upper body, I relaxed my fist and performed a locking move, but-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Buun* the kick missed. <<K>> used the momentum he got when he lifted his head and jump backwards.

“He is quite a skilled fighter”

Since the boat floating on the waves was constantly swaying, it was hard to maintain the center of gravity. However, judging by how <<K>> outdone our attacks without any trouble from that display of attack and defense; I could feel that was only a fraction of his true strength.

“We are going to continue attacking, Yurie. It’s disadvantage to keep blocking in this small deck”

“Ya---!”

We charged in again. I went in front this time and released a hook from a distance-----but, this was a feint. I shifted to bending my body when I missed, and made a spinning side sweep with my leg. However, <<K>> slightly crouched down to dodge that too.

“Not bad! But, both my attacks are feints!”

The moment <<K>> moved to dodge the sidekick, the silver girl jumped over my head while my body stance was low because I was bending down. Yurie then performed a splendid drop kick with the momentum and slammed it to <<K>>’s face.

“…….how disappointing. It might be fast but, it’s regretfully light”

Yurie’s kick was blocked by <<K>>’s crossed hand guards, and the damage could not get through.

“But----you stopped moving!”

After Yurie jumped away from the kick’s recoil, I switched in and gave him a hit.

When I slammed his stomach with an elbow strike plus the momentum of me standing up, <<K>> who took a clean hit, got blown away before his back got slammed towards the handrails.

Although the iron fence served its purpose to prevent people from falling off the deck but, its shape was greatly distorted from the impact.

However-----

“Fufu that is one fine combination”

My expression stiffened when I see <<K>> stand up without breaking his small smile.

“………I thought you took a clean hit though you know?”

I should have the power to destroy a concrete wall now that I am <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>.

I never would have thought he would stand up that easily as if there was no damage done to him at all.

“It is somewhat painful”

“Haha……..somewhat huh”

<<K>> showed a smile while wiping his stomach.

“The damage was probably quite powerful if it was my subordinates but, it’s not as strong to make them faint though. However, the <<Unit>> I am wearing now is actually an exclusive model for me. Output, armor, and other statuses are higher than the normal ones so, I only received a slight damage from the attack just now”

“I see. So the reason why you people transcended humans is because it thanks to those battle suits. No wonder all of you were wearing strange outfits”

“That is correct. Just like you <<Exceed>> who transcended humans with the <<Luciful>>, we transcended humans with this <<Unit>>”

“I am kind of happy there was a hit, though it’s not much”

Although I made a sarcastic smile to him, I was confirming the situation in my mind.

(If he isn’t bluffing then, it wasn’t that effective. He might took some damage but, it’s far from a critical hit……….so that means----)

I moved my consciousness to the girl standing beside me with her <<Double>> prepared. No matter how much the <<Unit>> is resistant to impacts, it should be unable to block slash attacks. That is probably true judging by the fact he dodged Yurie’s <<Saber>> when she first swung it down.

The basic strategy I thought from that point, was to have Yurie finish him as I become her support.

(………I guess I should find a chance behind him and slam <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> there)

“Yurie. Sorry but----“

“I understand. Tooru’s will focus in support and use that when you find a chance”

As expected from the partner that stood beside me several times shoulder by shoulder.

She has already figured out my intentions.

“It’s really reassuring to have Yurie around huh”

“Nai. That’s what I want to say to Tooru”

“………….now that you have finish discussing, can I begin now? However, I will be moving my hands now”

<<K>> pulled out two knifes from the circular storage on his hips, and prepared it with both his hands.

“Let’s go, <<K>>!!”

I made an eye signal to Yurie-------and charged in for the 3rd time.

However this time was different, I changed to a left stance with my right fist and leg brought forward.

Compared to the original right stance with my left arm and leg brought forward, my defense will become softer because I cannot use my <<Shield>> for attacks coming from the right. What’s more, I can’t use the <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> which requires twisting my body.

“Hoou, what are you trying to do after changing your stance?”

“Like this!”

In an instant, I lowered my arm after hardening its muscle-------and my right fist placed around my hip, sliced into the air.

“------!!”

A slightly surprised expression appeared on <<K>>’s face who was making a very leisurely expression until now.

Even though he dodged the fist aimed at his face, it scratched his hair.

“I see, so this is the reason why you made a left stance”

This was a new move I made by the experience I gained, during the final battle we had with Lealith to scatter her rose last time.

The stillness before the button falling, and the move after it fell-----

That battle like the ones shown in western movie was the hint.

The new move was similar to a flicker jabs in boxing and the fist prepared at a low angle thrust straight at the opponent in an instant. Taking <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>>, the move of releasing all the charged power in one punch as the base, I arranged it to a move stressed in rapid fire. Since the motion was close to none while the power was reduced, it looks as if I was performing quick shots and I gave this move a name.

“Eat this, bullet punch!!”

“…………..Let’s name it <<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>>, Tooru”

Different from the first one, <<K>> could only strengthen his guard to my fast fists fired in rapid succession. Even though it was stressed in rapid fire, it does have the same power as a right straight worthy to have <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> as its base move.

Yurie slashed down at that moment but, <<K>> jumped behind immediately.

Yurie’s charge attack was wild and------<<K>> blocked off the all-side slash attack with the knives in both his hands. Instead of stopping it, he diverted the power away.

But, Yurie’s attack was not so sloppy to allow him to divert everything away.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kiin*! The knife got repelled off his hands together with a high-pitched sound. Even though Yurie took this good opportunity to slash down at him, it was a trap invitation. He purposely threw the knife away.

The moment <<K>> dodged the swung down sword, he aimed for her petrified moment that didn’t even take 0.1 second and grabbed Yurie’s wrist before throwing her-----no, slamming her to the deck.

“Hah……….!!”

Yurie’s face distorted from the impact.

<<K>> lifted his leg to step on her but-----

“I won’t let you!!”

It got prevented when I slammed into him.

Taking the chance when <<K>> staggered a bit, Yurie rolled away but----

“Nice follow-up……….but, you carelessly closed in the gaps too much!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Dozuuu*,*Gah*……….!! His knee strike thrust towards my stomach and made me stagger before he blew me away with a punch.

“Fufu, nice work surviving through that. However, I wonder how long would that last”

Luckily-----no, it was on purpose. When the charge attack stopped, <<K>> showed a leisure smile when he looked at us standing up. 2 knives flew towards me when I fell down after getting blown away. I blocked one with my <<Shield>> and somehow managed to dodge the other one by twisting my body but, my sleeve was cut open.

“Are you okay, Yurie?”

“Ya--, no, problem………”

Her words do not match her state completely at all. Yurie’s shoulder was going up and down while her breathing was in complete disarray.

“Please don’t force yourself. That’s because you have to perform the final blow!”

Faster than finishing my words, I headed to <<K>> waiting for us.

It was not a simple charge but rather I moved in as if I was drawing a lightning.

I blocked the knife thrust towards me with my <<Shield>> and got closer to him.

The knife <<K>> was holding in both his hands were freely trying to aim for my life. It was probably impossible for me to get close to him if I was handling him alone, when I saw his amazing knife technique. However, I was not alone. My partner-Yurie was constantly making diversions for me.

Unlike me, Yurie moved into <<K>>’s blind spot with footwork diversions. Of course, because <<K>> could not afford to ignore her movements too, he focused on chancing his standing position to always have Yurie’s movement in his view and because of that, he could not concentrate on the fight he was having with me.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 8.jpg|thumb]]

It was not a simple attack but rather it was one of our combination plays.

“Seriously, it’s annoying”

“That’s praise for me. I’ll gratefully accept that”

I obstructed the knife path with my <<Shield>> and tore the air with my fist, while Yurie repeatedly perform the hit and away. But even so, he has yet to receive a decisive hit.

(Damn it, this guy is amazingly good in defense……!)

I gradually understood <<K>>’s strength as we fought.

It goes without saying for his knife techniques and <<Unit>> defense but anyway, his defense is amazing.

He skillfully wards off my attacks and Yurie’s slashes before dodging. Because the power was diverted away to the air, chances would appear after our attacks, and he would swing his knife aimed towards that chance.

Since he wouldn’t make any big swings with his attack, no chances were formed after <<K>>’s attack.

He was different from any enemies we faced before. His style, which involves not initiating an attack but still gaining the upper hand, was a battle style which could be made possible because of his confidence in his absolute defense.

(Strong! But, I can’t lose!!)

“Again with that flicker huh……however, overusing a single move is something not worth for praise you know”

While paying attention on the knives position, the moment I released the <<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>>.

A sharp pain ran through my body and after warm blood splashed out from my forehand, I scattered to the deck.

“Guuu!!”

The <<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>> has been broken.

He swung his blade matching with the punch I released and-----a wound appeared in my forehand.

“No way………!”

I got surprised that he matched a counter to my fist moving at high speed which was hard for the eye to capture.

“No matter how amazing the move is, it’s not something you should repeatedly show out. Especially for '''''a move that has a weakness''''' in it. You are slightly lowering your fist the moment you release it”

“Guuh……..Damn it!”

I could not restrain my discomposure when he found my weakness in that short battle and whats more with detailed specification.

Because of that, I made a simple attack.

<<K>> easily dodged the big swing attack I made----before stabbing the knife into my thighs.

“uuuuuh!! Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”

“Tooru!!”

When <<K>> turned around, he pulled out the knife from my thighs to ward off Yurie’s charge attack and at the same time, he used the leg supporting his body as an axle and-----landed one kick at her knees.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mikiri* together with such a dull sound, the silver girl’s facial expression distorted.

“Chances will be born when your calmness is broken-----it’s hard to understand why you would join the battle when you don't even know something that simple”

<<K>> mercilessly kicked up to Yurie’s stomach when she was staggering. Yurie was then made to suspend mid-air with the leg he kicked before he slammed her down to the deck immediately.

“Kuh, Fuu………!!”

The deck dented from the impact and she dropped the <<Double>> she manifested with her <<Soul>>.

The knife was mercilessly swung down at her there.

“Yu-Rie………!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Giikiii*!! I covered Yurie and blocked the blade with the <<Shield>>.

“Fufu, it’s amazing you can move with that leg”

“I promised to protect Yurie……!!”

“You are just going to make me tired if you keep spouting out stuff you can’t do”

I got blown away with a kick at my stomach the same time he said that.

<<K>> walked over to the downed me and-----stepped onto my chest.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mishi*…………..*mishi*, *mishii*, *Mikii*………!!

“UGuh……….AaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaa!!”

My bones started to scream from the strong pressure and it made me shout.

“Nice voice there………..well then, please say that one more time. What are you going to do to her?”

While making a sadistic smile, <<K>> increased the pressure of his stepping leg.

Even though I tried pushing his leg away, his legs didn’t move at all as if it was a rock.

An shout of anguish, a complete mismatch with the starry skies echoed throughout the area.

“*Cough*…….Gah, Haa………!!”

Blood was mixed into my shout but right when my conscious was starting to fade----

The silver girl stood up.

“Get away from…….Tooru!!”

Even though she was staggering and dragging her leg, Yurie still swing her sword.

For me. In order to protect me.

Even though a simple swing will cause great pain to her.

However the power was low because of her condition and she stumbled back after her slash got deflected.

“Please stay still. I will send you to same place as him soon”

“I won’t let you………! I will protect Tooru!!”

“Protecting each other. What a wonderful bond. Hahahaha”

Yurie was moving her body with a will strong as steel. She repeatedly performed breath-taking combination attacks with a speed unthinkable that she was having great pain on her knees.

“To think you still have some moves left………….okay, I’ll play with you too. Until that small body reaches its limit that is!”

<<K>> pulled out the remaining 2 knifes from his circular storage and retaliated the silver girl.

Yurie became the gust and moved around the small deck with high-speed movements. Her {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} fluttered like wings and was being illuminated by the moon.

“Houu, you still can move faster huh. It’s amazing how you can move with that broken knee”

“I won’t let anyone…….die in front of me!! I won’t let anyone become like my papa………..!! That’s why I will protect Tooru!! I-I, vowed that!! That’s why I will definitely protect him!! In order for that----I will defeat you!!”

It was at that moment.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii--------*!!

Suddenly, a noise that makes one want to cover the ear by reflex, echoed throughout the ship.

It was being produced from Yurie.

Yurie accelerated together with that sound.

It was a speed even me as her <<Duo>> has never seen before.
“Yu-Yurie…….!?”

<<K>>’s leisure expression disappeared when he saw Yurie swinging her blade with crazy speed.

“-----Muu, I never thought you could still move faster……….!?”

He became anxious and could not ward off the attacks as he pleased anymore; blocking the sword from reaching his body was all he could do.

“Guhh, no way……….impossible, this much………..!!”

<<K>>’s expression distorted from the shock.

“Haa,ah………! Ah………! Haaa! Kuh, Haa…………!!”

Yurie’s expression also distorted from the pain.

But even so, she continued accelerating.

Under the moonlight, Yurie’s sword speed and quick body movements caused her to become a silver flash.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!”

The silver girl roared and----

Her presence changed.

Her presence changed to a silver wolf that just had its chains released.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

The slash of gales turned into a storm of swords-----

The storm of swords turned into a windstorm of sword bashes-----

And finally, the windstorm of sword bashes turned to a hurricane of storm blades.

“Impossible, impossible, Guh, uu……Gugahh, Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!”

He got swallowed into the slash storm and his knives got destroyed; his iron hard defense got pierced through-----

Having been blown away, <<K>> shattered the boat’s forward glass and slammed into the captain seat.

“Haaa……….! Haaa….! uh, Haa………..!”

--Iiiiinn…………..

The sound stopped the same time Yurie feel to her knees.

(What the hell was that……….)

“-----!! Yu-Yurie are you okay!?”

Those movements clearly crossing her own limits made Yurie’s body paid a big price.

“Tooru, too……….are, you, okay………..?”

Even though she was so exhausted that she would collapse if not for the swords support, Yurie was still worried about me. I became happy but my chest hurt at the same time; it was a very complex feeling.

---but, however, those feelings vanished in an instant.

“…………Ya-re ya-re. To think you hid that much <<Power>>……..it-it’s unexpected as expected you know………. however, it looks like moving itself will be a trouble for you judging by that state……….”

A wobbly shadow stood behind Yurie.

<<K>> grabbed Yurie’s neck from the back and lifted her up like that.

“-------------uuh!!”

While raising a sound that does not sound like a voice, Yurie’s expression was filled with pain.

“Okay then, should I kill you by twisting your neck or choke you to death-------"

<<K>> pondered for a moment, before coming out with a cruel conclusion.

“I guess I’ll throw you into the sea. You can’t swim right? Even if you could swim, you will probably drown with your current stamina anyway. On top of that, there is nothing uglier than a drowned corpse. It’s also quite fun to make a beauty like you into something obscene”

“--------! S-stop------!!”

Yurie’s body was ruthlessly thrown into the night sea.

I extended my hands and jumped.

“Yurie, extend your hands! Just like that time!! Take my hand--------!!”

“Too…..ru…….!”

Our extended hand and fingers touched.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gashaa*!! We grabbed each other hands, and I strongly pulled Yurie to me.

While hugging her small body, I slammed into the iron fence.

“Guh………ouch………”

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

“Aah, Yurie how about you?”

“Ya--. It’s thanks to Tooru hugging me properly”

“I see. I would like to keep hugging you like this after this too but……….”

“It sounds nice but, we don’t have time to say that”

I stared at <<K>> while nodding.

“Seriously, how foolish. Someone unable to stand is just a burden and not a comrade, that’s something you should know right?”

“Foolish you say? Nooo, you’re wrong. I can continue standing up because my comrade is with me. That’s something you will never understand though!”

“………….what can you do after you stand up. Don’t tell me you seriously think you can do something in this hopeless situation?”

Hopeless------That might be true.

However, that only happens when all hope is lost.

I still have <<Power>>. A fang that is able to pierce through all that dwells in my right fist.

“Tooru……….”

Yurie looked at me from inside my arms.

There was no despair in her eyes.

She believes me. Even though no words came out from her, her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} were telling me that

“I know. Let’s defeat him and head back with the chairman”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* her bell rang when Yurie nodded.

('''''Use everything you have in your hand'''''. Anything is okay, just think of something…….!)

I recalled back the words Imari said-------

Something appeared in my mind the moment I recalled our reunion.

(Oh yeah, I have '''''that'''''! I can use '''''that''''' in this situation!)

“…………..Tooru, you thought of something?”

As expected from my <<Duo>>.

After nodding, I asked one crazy request to Yurie.

“Yurie. I have a request. Will you listen?”

“Ya----. I will listen to everything if it’s Tooru’s words”

“……….that’s one crazy answer depending on the time and situation”

“-----?”

I made a small wry smile before asking Yurie who was showing a mysterious expression.

“Will you fly…..for this time?”

“If Tooru wishes so-----I will fly”

It might be harsh to ask Yurie this when her knees might be broken.

But even so, Yurie still nodded to me.

That’s because she believes in me.

“I will stop his movements for an instant. I’ll leave that moment to you”

“Ya---“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>kokun* after hitting her forehead, Yurie leaned against the handrails.

“Sorry for the wait, <<K>>. I’ll let you taste this next”

I clenched my right fist and thrust it forward.

“As you like…………..though, there is the condition of whether or not you can hit”

He could say that because of his confidence in his defense.

It was only natural for him to say so, since most of my attacks except hard dodging complex attacks like <<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>> did not hit him since the start of this battle.

But even so, I swore I would slam a <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> to him and closed in the gaps.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zuu*……….*zuzu*……… I dragged my legs and left a trail of blood on the deck before standing in front of <<K>>.

“Fufu. You’re completely covered in wounds”

“I think it goes for the both of us”

I was completely worn-out from the attacks until now but, <<K>> was in a similar state because he got hit by Yurie just now.

There were scratches on the so-called <<Unit>> and it was occasionally giving off sparks.

“Let’s end this, <<K>>”

I slowly took a left stance and said that.

“I wonder who will be the last one standing, you two or me-----"

[It’s a match!!] [It’s a match!!]

Both sides released fighting spirit and the final attack started with that as the signal.

We were the one taking the first move as usual. I was going to use <<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>> to steal the flow.

However, to <<K>> who has seen through its weakness already, he averted all of the punches by slapping it all downwards instantaneously.

(Although he's an enemy, this guy’s blocking is just as expected! However-----)

“'''''Blocking won’t be enough to beat me''''', your making that face huh”

“------Gabuh!”

A counter flew to me the same time he said that.

After I got punched at the face he stomped on my foot before a severe pain ran through the leg that got stepped on.

I got punched again at that moment, and even though I supported my body from collapsing this time, I immediately rolled away from the next attack.

“I lost all my knives. And I admit, the <<Unit>>’s output has decreased. However, it’s not that low until I can’t kill you by punches. A fist fight contest is very inelegant but, it can’t be helped in this situation though”

<<K>> talked without the assumption he was going to lose.

(Ouchh…………saying all you like and acting all happy………)

Even though I was distorting my expression from pain-------I already achieved my goal.

Yes, I purposely took the hit to achieve my goal.

All of this was to stop <<K>>’s movement.

(This will probably be the only chance. Can I do it……..? No, I have to do it!!)

I clenched my fist under the <<Shield>> and stood up after steeling my resolve.

“……….I guess those are eyes showing resolve huh. I have little stamina left anyway and I thought of going out for the finish too in this situation. Fufu, I have to focus on this”

“Kuh…….!”

It was quite annoying but, our techniques, movements, mentality has been seen through by those arrow-like eyes as if everything was in his palms.

But-----'''''that is also the reason for our victory.'''''

“Correct, I will end it with this. My fist-----go ahead seeing through it if you can!!”

I roared and stepped in, and release a horizontally curved attack.

“A feint again huh?”

<<K>> remembered this attack as the feint I used during the start of the battle.

And it was the same as this time------my fist hit the air, and I rolled forward with the momentum of the punch.

But, this was the different part. Instead of a sidekick, I performed a left back blow while raising my body.

However, <<K>> saw through that attack in an instant and dodged it.

“Forming a different combination from the first-------however, it's an immature attack pattern!!”

“As expected from you…….! Then------“

The moment my back blow missed, I opened my clenched fist.

'''''“See through this!!”'''''

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kaa!!*<<K>>’s eyes burned from the light.

“Guh, what the heck was that……!?”

The object I hid using the <<Shield>> when I stood up just now was inside my clenched fist.

The '''''switch was already turned on''''' the moment I showed my back to <<K>> when I rolled my body-----right after I performed the back blow.

The object I held in my fist was the armband. The reason why I took a hit on purpose was to pick up this object I threw on the deck.

Since the armband’s light was brighter than the moon and glittering stars, he took a blind hit with his arrow-like eyes that could see everything.

After losing his sight for an instant, his expression distorted greatly ------and, <<K>> noticed something.

He noticed Yurie was gone.

“*Tsk*, where did you…..!?”

“Yurie, Goo------!!”

As if to respond to my shout, <<K>> looked up at the sky.

Over there, an unrealistic, beautiful and magical picture was there.

The angel signifying the end was dancing in the moonlight night.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* After the appearing sound of the bell rang-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gikikiiiiiiiin*!! The <<Double>> sliced through the <<Unit>>.

<<K>> staggered when a slash was formed from the tip of his shoulder to his chest.

“Not yet………I have not------“

“No, this is the end. I’ll end it with this”

I also jumped into <<K>>’s chest area the moment Yurie brandished her sword.

Those sharp arrow-like eyes were staring at me in hatred.

I pulled my fist like setting an arrow and-----

The <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> broke the <<Unit>> and pulled down the curtains of the battle.

“Tooru, the helicopter is getting closer. I think it belongs to that person”

At the direction Yurie was pointing to, I saw a helicopter giving out search lights.

“Okay then, I am sorry to say this when you are resting but, let’s go pick up the chairman”

I encouraged my over-creaking body to stand up and entered the cabin while dragging my leg.

Having been put to sleep by <<K>>, the chairman did not wake up and appear on the boat even though there was a rough battle just now; she was just sleeping soundly on the bed.

After lifting up her small body, I got shocked from her light weight.

(Does she eat? Or is a child this light?)

After exiting the cabin while paying attention not to swing around, the helicopter has reached a distance where hearing the rotor sound is possible.

The helicopter soon reached above the boat and the girl with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} showed herself from the hovering machine above.

“To----O------RU------!”

I got relieved when I found out she was safe when I saw Lealith leaning forward and swinging her hands after opening the door. Tsukimi could be seen behind her.

“Hnn………uu………”

At that moment, the black clothed girl moved her eye lids. After making several weak blinks, her eyes fully opened and the chairman talked to me in a slightly dumbfounded tone.

“Kokonoe……Tooru……..? Where is this…….”

“On the boat. We are a little far away from the island though”

“I see……….. …………… which means, I take it you were the one that saved me?”

I quietly swung my head to the side when she asked.

“It wasn’t only me. Yurie too. Also, Lealith, Imari, Tora and the others made the path for us……….”

“…………I understand. I am grateful to everyone. I will be indebted to you all for this matter”

“Debt, no------“

We did not save the chairman for such a reason.

Before I could tell her that, the chairman asked the next question.

“What happened to that boy?”

“Errr……..is it <<K>>? If it’s him-----“

“I am over here, <<Blaze Diabolica>>-dono”

Everyone at that place concentrated their sights at the voice echoing from the bow of the boat.

“<<K>>!!”

Those arrow-like eyes were staring at us.

I thought he would be unconscious for a while because he took a clean hit from the <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> but, it seems <<K>> was tougher than what I imagined.

I put down the chairman and prepared against <<K>>.

“Relax. I have no intentions to continue this battle. I don’t think I have any chances of winning if I take on Miss Bristol and Tsukimi Rito in this condition”

After taking a step back, the teenager showed his light smile.

“Wait!!”

“Let him go, Kokonoe Tooru”

The chairman was the one that stopped me.

“B-but chairman……..”

“I don’t mind………you’re <<K>> right? Nice to meet you. Please tell <<Equipment smith>>-sama I said hi”

“I understand”

After taking a deep bow, <<K>> jumped to the sea----and landed.

A submarine was there on the sea surface before I knew it.

<<K>> then disappeared together with the submarine.

“Kokonoe Tooru, and Yurie=Sigtuna. I will get my payback sooner or later. Well then………”

He left those words.

“Ya-re ya-re………looks like we made a connection with one annoying guy”

“That’s true. However, it won’t be a problem if we get stronger before the next time we meet again”

“Haha, you got that right”

I laughed at the words that the girl beside me said----and recalled something.

I recalled back the ear-piercing sound that echoed in the battle.

And the memory of Yurie moving at a speed that could be described as unusual, together with the sound.

(That sound and the Yurie at that time, just what’s with that……….? It’s as if a beast trapped in a cage getting loose for an instant………….)

But now, the silver looks normal from what I can see.

As if the event that happened just now did not occur.

“----Tooru?”

Those {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} were looking at me before I noticed.

“Ah, So-sorry. I was daydreaming………..no-now that I think about this, Yurie. When did you overcome your seasickness?”

“…………….I forgotten about it”

I could see Yurie’s face color change under the search light.

Next morning------even though my wounds did not heal yet, we have to separate from Imari and the other branch school students.

“Leaving the last day aside, this one week was fun”

“Ahaha, that goes for me too. It was really great……..that I met everyone and more importantly Tooru again”

Imari and the branch school group came to the harbor to see us off.

It was very regretful to separate from the friends we made during the seaside school.

“I could not fulfill the cake promise in the end”

“Fufuu, it can’t be helped in this island without any shops. Nonetheless, it doesn’t change the fact it’s disappointing…………..aaah, I still have 3 debts left though”

I talked to Imari who held her hands behind her head and was looking away from me.

“Oh come on. Don’t make it sound like we will never meet again. You will just have to fulfill the cake promise the next time we meet, and repay the remaining 2 debts each time we meet again”

“Next time huh……….”

The pony tail girl turned around with lonely eyes.

“Next time. We will meet again like this time so we will definitely meet again. At least, we can do so when we get affiliated to Dawn organization after graduation. That’s why I will look forward for that day to come”

“………Mouu, oh Tooru. I won’t be able to completely give up after I managed to make myself give up if you told me that”

“Give up!? O-oi, Imari. Don’t give up. Our paths managed to connect so; you just have to work one step harder. We have one more year so, there are many chances to <<Level up>> right!”

I could not hide my surprise and panic when I heard that sentence come out from Imari who has a positive personality.

Imari looked at me with big wide eyes and------

She lifted the side of her lips to make a smile.

“Seriously, you sure said a carefree comment like it's just one step just because you have the qualification to graduate already. I am still <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> you know”

“Oi oi it isn't carefree you know. I said it because I believe Imari will definitely become <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>"

“Ahah, you sure like to say whatever you want……….”

While laughing, Imari looked up at the summer skies----and said.

“But well, I have to respond to your expectations since you said it to that extent”

“If you don’t want to respond to that then you can cancel off those debts you know”

“Ah, no fair! Then I will definitely sublimate to <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>. So prepare yourself because I will make you treat me to a cake buffet, Tooru!”

“Wasn’t it just one cake!?”

“Bubuu, you’re wrong. I never said it was going to be one cake in the first place”

That might be true but, I just can’t agree to that……

“Well, leaving that aside-----'''''see you again''''', Tooru”

“Aah. See you later, Imari”

Different from just now, we swore that we will meet again, and put our fist together.

The branch school group sees off the boat while they were standing at the wharf. When we reached a point where we can no longer see them, the ten classmates at the poop deck gradually entered the ship one after another.

The last one left there were 3 people; me, Yurie and Tora.

“I will go back to the cabin. Tooru, don’t make a mistake and fall into the sea”

“I won’t………..”

Although I replied that, there was no guarantee I won’t do that when the boat makes a big shake.

My body was creaking due to <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>>’s burden. Adding on to that, there were cracks on my ribs, and a stab wound on my legs, my situation was completely far away from the word balanced.

If I really fell off then rather than laughing, I would probably be off to that world and-----even if I don’t go there, I probably can’t avoid getting called idiot for a while.

And with that, after I leaned against the wall and sat down with my legs freely put forward, towards the same direction the boat was heading to, Yurie *chokon* sat beside me too.

“Yurie. The salty wind might harm your wounds if you stay for too long so, you don’t have to force yourself just because you are my <<Duo>>”

“Nai. That goes for you too when it comes to injuries. And it’s not because I am your <<Duo>> that I am with you, it’s because I just want to be beside Tooru……..also, I think I will get seasick if I head back immediately”

The last sulky mumble made me spurt out laughing.

“You’re evil, Tooru. It’s a big problem for me……..”

“Hahaa, Sorry sorry. I’ll lend you my shoulder as an apology so forgive me”

“……….nai, I prefer your lap”

“Lap? Well I don’t mind……….”

“Ya---. Then I will accept the offer”

Yurie lay down her body and used my lap as a pillow.

“Good night, Yurie”

When I patted on the head of the girl that looks like a small animal, she closed her eyes comfortably.

I continued looking at the island turning smaller while patting on her silky {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}}.

“………….Tooru”

“You’re not sleeping? I think you will feel more comfortable doing so you know”

“Ya---. But, I need to ask something before that”

Just when I thought what it is, she threw me a question.

“If……..if Imari was accepted to the main school then-----will Tooru form a <<Duo>> with her?”

“With Imari?”

If Imari fought someone else other than me, she might have been accepted to the main school.

But------there was no if’s.

Everything in front of me is important now.

But even so, I guess I have some free time to imagine at least.

“That’s true………she might be a good friend, and good rival. But------I will only team up with Yurie if I have to team with a girl”

“Tooru……….”

The girl right now getting spoiled by the lap pillow I am giving her.

I extended my hand out to this girl out of my own will.

“Even if Imari gets to enroll into the main school-----I will still take Yurie’s hand”

“………..It’s somehow embarrassing. It’s embarrassing but------“

Even though I could not see her expression, Yurie was probably making a smile.

“I am very happy”

It seems she was satisfied with my answer and I rubbed the silver girls head.

“Let’s drink apple tea when we get back”

“Ya---♪“

Inside the view with the sea, sky and clouds-----

While hearing the endless sound of the waves, I was thinking about one girl.

It was not the silver girl sleeping on my lap nor was it the ponytail girl I swore to meet again.

The hard-working, but shy and reserved girl.

The girl that fell in love with someone like me.

I continuously thought about the girl I hurt over and over again.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 7

2014-06-11T11:02:31Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 7 『We Are Jumping!』 */

==Chapter 7 『We Are Jumping!』==

===Part 1===

I’m scared---- I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared I’m scared.

Fear was completely filled inside the heart of Miyabi who ran out into the dark forest.

She feels she was getting chased from behind.

She feels the man in battle suit was chasing her.

She turned around several times but, she could only see the forest shrouded in dark.

However, Miyabi looked like she was just being chased by the darkness.

(Why! Why are those people here! I don’t want this, I don’t want this anymore……!!)

Reversing the clock back to evening-----

After running away from Tooru, Miyabi was at the cliff before she knew it.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Porori* Tears were falling, in front of the sunset that was too beautiful to describe.

Once she starts crying, they only thing left is for the tears to spill out-------she then sat at that place and allowed her tears to flow.

In her closed view, the expression Tooru made just now floated out.

He got troubled because she told him her feelings.

Miyabi knows what Tooru was thinking about himself by his expression.

It would probably be a lie if she says she didn't expect anything somewhere in her heart.

Tooru was always kind.

Even though she knows he's kind to everyone.

The unforgettable scenery left only painful memories in Miyabi’s heart.

Miyabi’s feelings calmed down a bit when the sun was half way down, and she decided to head back to the branch school.

Even though Tooru saw Miyabi standing from far away at this moment, they missed her with a few minutes difference.

Miyabi had left the cliff, climbed down the ridge and walked through the small path in the forest with completely no clue that Tooru and Tomoe were going around looking for her.

She had a reluctant feeling to go back and thought she made everyone worried, but still moved her legs forward even though each steps were heavy.

(What should I say……….)

Imari told her to work hard but, Miyabi knew she never had any intention in telling her to confess.

Make a memory only both of them have and close the distance between them.

Even though everyone cooperated to make a chance for her to gradually close in the distance from him, everything became useless with one foolish sentence to satisfy herself.

She doesn't want to go back. But she probably has to head back.

She does not want to report. But she probably has to report to them.

Those heavy contradictions pulled her heart and once Miyabi got back to the hall, what waited for her was the sight of her classmate running amok in fear and the men in battle suits.

“Auuu………..!!”

Miyabi stumbled on something and fell down.

Even if she didn’t fall now, she would probably trip on a dent in the floor or a tree root sooner or later if she continued running through the dark forest frightened to death like that. Rather, it’s probably a miracle that she could run this far without falling down.

She tried to stand up thinking she had to run away.

But, her legs were trembling and that made her fall down again.

Not only her legs; her whole body was trembling.

She somehow managed to raise her body but, sitting down was all she could do, and it looks like she won’t be standing for a while.

She grazed her knees when she first fell but, she did not have the time to feel the pain now.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Hyuu**Hyuu* she could not even notice that this unfamiliar sound was her own body hyperventilating due to her fear.

No shadows moved at all, although she turned behind and stared at the darkness with scared eyes.

(Am I safe…………?)

It happened when she thought that in terror.

“Kukuku, I never would have thought I would find that damn brat’s friend out here…………”

Miyabi’s whole body got goosebumps.

That voice that can be called the source of her fear was something she could not ever forget.

When she moved her sights to the direction of the voice----- in front while trembling, a nightmare was standing there.

“------Uuh! Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”

“Shut up!!”

“uh, Kahah…….!!”

Her scream was forcefully stopped. The man in a battle suit was choking Miyabi on the neck.

“Stop with the shouting already!! I am pissed off because I let your man run away, and the wound is aching so much that I am going crazy!!”

“Hii…………!”

Being a victim to his anger, Miyabi lost her voice.

Seeing her in such a state, the man smiled happily before slightly relaxing the grip on her neck.

“Kuku………oh yeah. I’ll have you take responsibility for your man’s misconduct. I will slam this ache into you, slam the shit into you!! Over, and over and over again!! But rejoice! I won’t kill you! Thank me, and report to that damn brat while crying!! Hyaahahahaha!!”

Despair took over Miyabi’s heart.

She probably knows no help would come even if she cried and shouted in this forest.

(Sa………save me……….Tooru-kun……….)

Her body will now get tainted and a wound that could never disappear will be carved into her heart.

Miyabi closed off her consciousness in order to run away from that fear.

A moment before she fainted, she felt she heard a shout and-------

She immediately regained her senses when her body suddenly felt a big swing.

After a moment of the feeling of floating in the air, Miyabi’s body was being carried by someone.

She shrunk her body thinking that it was his dirty fangs touching her body but------something was off.

The arm holding her was very warm and gentle.

(Who is it……..?)

Slowly opening her eyelids, the person shown in Miyabi eyes----was Tooru.

===Part 2===

After being told to go on ahead, I left Tachibana and entered the forest when I heard a voice coming from the forest path; I then saw a man a in battle suit holding Miyabi by the neck while making a loud laugh.

In the next instant, my mind turned completely blank------and I jumped forward to the man to punch him before I knew it.

After seeing the man flying a few meters away, I turned to Miyabi immediately.

Just like a puppet with its strings cut off, I caught her lifeless falling body and called out to her several times.

“Miyabi, Miyabi……! Are you okay, Miyabi!!”

“Too-ru………kun……..?”

Her consciousness was probably still cloudy. With her eyes opened Miyabi said my name by parts.

(Thank god……!)

Even though I was close to hugging her, I returned to my senses when I heard a sound coming from behind.

“Miyabi wait for me for a bit”

I lightly tapped Miyabi’s shoulder while she was still blank and stood up.

“Just when I thought you were running around like a rat, you appeared and disturb me from being so close to slamming her in, you damn brat……..”

“………….Shut up”

“What did you say!? Bastard, now that you appeared nonchalantly, this time I will------“

“I told you to shut up, you piece of shit! Don’t talk anymore! Stop giving out that stinky breath! How dare you hurt this girl- Miyabi!!”

My words were pointed at me.

That’s because I was the one who hurt Miyabi before this man.

Anger surged in me. The anger towards this man was going wild in my heart.

“SHUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUT UUUUUUUUP!!”

The man lost to his emotions and held on to his knife before jumping at me.

However, that goes for me too------no, I charged in with an even darker emotion.

Forgetting to manifest my <<Blaze>> I jumped at the man again.

The knife grazed my shoulders and my fist crushed his cheekbones at the same time.

Even though the man was staggering, he did not give in and--------I continued slamming him mercilessly with a fist storm.

Several punches, several more punches. There were no techniques done, just plain violence from anger.

“Gah, Haah………..! Ra-Ramn, brat, Gaah!!”

He dropped to the ground again but, the man in the battle suit stood up staggering-----

He jumped towards the assault rifle he dropped when I first punched him.

It was too late when I thought '''''oh shit''''', the man prepared the gun he obtained and--------what’s more it was pointed at Miyabi.

“Ku-kuku………..don’t move okay, you know what will happen if you do right…….!!”

There was a few meter distance between us. However, the man will probably pull the trigger mercilessly if I make even the slightest of movements.
This was a complete reversal.

“Kuh……!”

I can’t move. The man was convinced of his absolute superiority by my reaction and prepared his knife.

In an instant, the sound of cold air in the night sliced through the heated battle and-----

The <<Chain>> coiled itself to the arm holding the gun and the man got pulled backwards.

“Whaaa!?”

The knife he threw pierced itself to a faraway tree away from the target which was me.

When the man looked behind-----to the <<Chain user>>, her eyes were shaking in anger for her precious friend. Tachibana resisted her wounds and managed to reach us.

“You dirt!! Don’t lay your hands on my friends!!”

“Shut up bitch! I’ll wreck you too----“

“……..I told you to shut up”

The man looked towards me again. But I was already in his chest area.

I was there pulling my fist back like I was shooting an arrow.

I will release the power-----with that black angry emotion in it.

My fist crushed the man in battle suits and he got blown away.

“Sorry for the wait, Miyabi. It’s alright now”

“I’m sorry I made you wait Miyabi”

After we ran over to Miyabi, her eyes moisten when she got relieved.

“To-Too-kun, Tomoe-cha…………I was, scared…….i thought it was useless but, both of you, came………..an-d……sorry, Tooru-kun, I am very sorry…….”

She might not know what she was saying already.

Miyabi just let her tears flow.

I did not get hurt at all from the fight-----

“Miyabi, you don’t have to apologize. I ------“

“A……………a-aah…………”

Miyabi’s expression changed half-way through my words.

From surprise to fear. That pale face was directed behind me----

“GURUAAAAAA!!”

His eyes no longer had any sanity in them and it was glared towards me.

The hand he swung up was holding the knife, and the blade was making a pale glow.

I can’t dodge this. This blade will easily slice through the girl in front of me if I dodge it.

“Miyabi!!”

I hug Miyabi to cover her in an instant.

But------the knife was not swung down no matter how long it took.

What is going on, I slowly turned behind and-----

“………Gah, ah………..a……..a……….”

The body of the man in battle suit shook and it was stuck frozen, holding up the knife------

I saw the tip of the sharp <<Katar>> piercing through his chest.

“Fuun, looks like I made it in time”

After his huge body collapsed and produced a tremor, our friend was standing behind him.

“Tora………….!!”

I confirmed the man has completely fainted this time, and I asked Tora why he was here and what’s occurring at the branch school.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 7.jpg|thumb]]

“------So the situation is more annoying than what we imagined huh…………”

I heard there was an attack by people in battle suits like the man collapsed in front of me.

I lost my voice when I heard there were many injured people and in the worst case scenario there might be deaths too.

“I saw one of them chase after Hotaka. And that’s the reason why I followed them too”

Half-way through the attackers managed to reach him and after he defeated all of them, he chased after Miyabi again and reached this spot.

“I turned up late because there was a small trouble”

“There is no problem since we're saved. Anyway, thanks a lot for moving for Miyabi. If you did not follow her then……………”

I cut my words and looked at Miyabi who was being hugged by Tachibana by the shoulders.

She got released by the fear and started crying again.

“I don’t need your thanks. I just thought you will feel bad if anything happens to this girl even though she was someplace beyond your reach”

It’s exactly true.

That was why I am seriously thankful to my precious friend-Tora for the actions he took.

“Anyway let’s head to the branch school. They need as much battle potential as possible now”

“Wait, Kokonoe. I really want to do that too but, I can’t bring Miyabi there now……………”

“That’s true. It’s better to hide Miyabi somewhere safe. And also for Tachibana, it’s dangerous for you to follow us with those injuries”

“Thi-this level of injuries to me is………!“

“Don’t ask for the impossible. You’re in a condition where even moving is tough for you in the first place”

Even though it was to save us, her injuries got even worse because she forced herself just now.

“Both of us will go so Tachibana, you take Miyabi and hide somewhere-----“

“…………its okay if they can hide but, what are you going to do if this guy’s comrade finds them? Forget fighting, both Tachibana and Hotaka don’t have the power to even resist”

It’s just as what Tora says.

I can’t just leave the two of them here but, I can’t bring them along either; now this is a problem.

“Then, I’ll go alone-----“

“Don’t be stupid. How can I let you go to that situation alone”

Judging by Tora’s tone, it seems he was not budging at all.

My name was called out at that moment and 2----no, 3 girls ran over to us. the last girl was a female butler being carried by a ponytail girl.

“Yurie, Imari……….and Sara too! You guys are amazing to know that we're here”

They were a little out of breath, and I was surprised at the 3 of them that ran over.

That’s because we are currently at a place away from both the promenade and forest path.

“We used this. You know, the thing I used during the <<Blaze practice>> on the first day……….”

The terminal Imari showed me after our battle, during the day we reached the island was again in her hands.

“………..I am sorry but, about my Ojou-sama’s situation”

“Ah, that’s right. Sorry”

“Did something happen to Lealith…….?”

Even though her tone wasn’t that different, I could feel a weird change from Sara who could not hide her anxiousness on her expression.

“Actually------“

Imari’s talk gave the same shock----no, a stronger shock compared to what Tora told me just now.

Another enemy team appeared in the office, and Lealith stayed there alone to let the chairman escape.

“We got attacked by the enemy half-way too but Yurie saved us”

Yurie said '''''it’s okay don’t worry about it''''' when Imari thanked her.

“I’m worried about Lealith. Let’s head back quick. Sara, you stay here with Tachibana and the rest. Also-----Imari too. Can you protect the 3 of them for me?”

“………….Sorry, Tooru. I won’t listen to that. I promised Lealith I would head back immediately. I might not be helpful in battle but, I want to go back no matter what”

A strong will was in her eyes and when Imari stared at me------

An unexpected person supported her opinion, it was Tora.

“…………I will stay. Even if Nagakura stays here, she won’t be able to handle the situation if an opponent of this guy’s level comes. It pisses me off but, it’s better to have Yurie head to the branch school battle potential wise”

“Tora………..”

“Hurry up and go. You’re going to save that girl right”

“………sorry, Tora. Leave it to me”

“Tora, I apologize too. And, thank you”

Tora turned behind when he heard Imari’s words.

“It’s just picking the right people for the right jobs…………more importantly, all of you stay alive. Understand?”

“Ah………of course, I promise”

“The three of you-----please help my Ojou-sama”

For last, Sara who hates me like a snake lowered her head, and we head out after I replied '''''I definitely will'''''.

“Yurie, Imari. Let’s go!!”

[Ya---!] [Uun!!]

Four of them remained there and the rest of us ran to the branch school

When we got near the branch school, I could hear gunshots, screams, shout, trembles and so on from there.

We got through the forest not long later and-----

I gasped when I saw a giant ring blade in battle at the hall.

“What’s that………?”

“Apparently that’s Tsukimi’s <<Blaze>>. You know, the one where you can release its full power at <<IV>>”

Running beside me, Imari gave a quick explanation.

(Even though she has that amazing <<Power>>, why didn’t she use it during our fight?)

Although I had some questions, I postponed it for later and charged into the western building.

We went through the door that has lost its shape due to explosives or something and ran up the stairs.

“Lealith!!”

We went inside the room and found the gold girl covered in injuries.

Her skin and clothes were stained with soot-like dirt and the 6 holes on the wall caused by some kind of explosion similar to the building entrance was probably not unrelated.

3 men in battle suits attacked Lealith but, one of them faced towards us when they saw us.

Faster than he could prepare his rifle, Yurie jumped to him and swung down her sword. However the enemy could not be taken lightly since he blocked the sword flash.

“Are you alright Lealith!”

“Sorry. Preparations for tea time hasn’t started yet”

Although Lealith was talking non-nonchalantly with a wry smile, she was a little different than usual.

Maybe it was because she was handling two opponents or she was tired from her injuries.

(………her expression huh)

As if she was irritated from uneasiness, it was totally a far cry from her usual leisurely attitude.

“I’ll help out too, Lealith”

“It’s okay. More importantly go inside”

“Tooru, the chairman went inside there”

She pointed towards the broken wall that probably had a door there and Imari gave a simple explanation.

“That’s the case. So, this might be pathetic coming from the <<Exception>> but, I let one go. That’s why; we don’t have the time to handle these guys”

Lealith’s judgment was probably correct.

Judging by her impatient and fast tone, there was not time for question and answers.

But, is it okay to leave this spot to Lealith who is exhausted now.

“Tooru. I will stay!”

“Imari………!?”

“I think it’s better if I stay here. If not, I might not be able to protect my promise”

After looking at Lealith’s condition and those 3 enemies, Imari made her decision and prepared her <<Sword>>.

“Understood. I leave this to you, Imari”

“Right back at you. If Tooru and Yurie don’t come back safe then I won’t be protecting my promise at all! Yurie, I will handle that man!”

As soon she shouted, Imari slashed towards the man in a battle suit that Yurie was handling before.

“Ya----, I understand. I will protect Tooru”

“You heard her, Tooru”

Imari giggled while the sound of a sword clashing with the man echoed.

“I will protect Yurie too………..”

“…………..Tooru, that vow belongs to your future partner which is me. Well, I guess I will let it go this time since I have no choice”

Lealith slightly regained her composure when she said that.

“Okay then, I leave that guys to you, Imari!”

“Yes, Lealith! …………but, taking this guy alone is too much for me so, it would be a lifesaver if you finish it fast!”

Both of the girls fluttered their {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} and ponytail.

Yurie and I looked at that by the side and run towards the big hole ahead.

“I am counting on you! Please protect that girl-Sakuya, Tooru!! Yurie, I will count on you too tentatively though!!”

[Aah, I will definitely protect her!] [Ya---!]

We accepted Lealith’s request while running through.

After we advanced into the big hole that was opened up when the wall got destroyed, there were stairs leading underground. While paying attention to the wreckage, a dim road revealed itself. Although the underground road had lamps lighted up with a few meters interval between them, the length of the whole road was unknown to us.

We silently ran on the road leading straight ahead.

Our footsteps were the only sounds echoing there.

It was probably rarely used until today. After advancing through the slightly dusty air for a while------the underground road suddenly reached its end.

There was a big open place when we got through the road, and it seems this was a cave with a strong smell of salt floating around, since it was connected to the sea.

When we peeked down our foothold, we found out we were standing on a place constructed 30 meters (10 storeys above the ground) from the sea and there were iron stairs along the wall leading downwards. There was a pier further down the stairs and a 20 meter long pleasure boat was anchored there.

(--------! That’s…………!!)

The moment I noticed the peoples believed to be the staffs collapsed at the pier, the sound of the engine echoed throughout the cave.

The boat stopped at the pier started moving by some unknown individual.

Who was moving the boat? There was only one conclusion I reached by assessing the situation.

At the same time, I know we won’t make it if we descend the stairs.

“Yurie, we're jumping!”

“Ya---!”

There was no hesitation. We jumped through the fence and let our body dance in the air.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>ByuuGooo* the air hit my cheeks and-----

We reached the deck while making a loud sound and the pleasure boat shook greatly. Although there was a dent on the iron deck, the boat continued exiting the cave without stopping.

“Yoo, we meet again”

The teenage Caucasian boy thought to be moving the boat came to the deck and after exchanging sights with his arrow-like eyes, those were the only words that I naturally could come up with.

“Yeh, we meet again as expected”

The teenager made a small smile.

We will meet again------

Whether or not 2 months was a long or short time, the prediction I made that time became reality now.

The ship slowly moved forward inside this tension.

Assessing from the sight of no one in the bridge, the boat was probably in autopilot.

“Where is the chairman?”

Standing beside me, Yurie asked the teenager while pointing the tip of her <<Saber>> at him.

“She is not injured at all, so do not worry. She is currently taking a rest inside the cabin”

The teenager’s tone was polite but, a somewhat hypocritical courtesy could be felt within and it brought forth unpleasantness.

“But even so, it was reckless to jump down from that height”

“That’s because the target was big”

“No matter if you are an <<Exceed>>, you should be somewhat hesitant to do so”

“You will take the chairman away if we hesitate even a little”

By the sudden decision I made, the girl who jumped off without any signs of hesitation answered.

“Amazing decision skills…………..and, we are about to go out to sea”

Just like the teenager’s words, the boat passed through the cave and exit under the starry skies.

Judging by the position of the shining moon above the sky and the giant island silhouette, I found out we were southeast of the island.

“………….Can I hear your name?”

“Kokonoe Tooru. She is my <<Duo>>, Yurie=Sigtuna”

“I am called <<K>>. It’s Kokonoe Tooru right? I predicted I would meet you soon----in the near future but, I never would have thought I would do so at the end of the <<Selection>>”

“<<Selection>>? What’s that. For what reason did you attack us for?”

“At the very least, it is a plan unrelated to you now”

“I think I am quite related though”

“What, you won’t be related anymore if you die here”

“What did you say………..!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kuku* <<K>> laughed as if he was looking down on us and that made my feelings a little irritated.

“…………….Tooru”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kui* my sleeves was pulled and I regained my composure.

“Sorry. I have to calm down”

“Ya---“

Since I managed to relax a bit thanks to Yurie, I started talking to <<K>> while thinking about what we should do now.

(The ideal choice is to beat this guy up and save the chairman)

I can’t guarantee we can achieve that. That’s why; I decided to try another way.

I casually operated the armband while acting as if I was checking my arms condition and send out a rescue signal.

I then released the clasp before hiding it in my hand and dropped it on the deck.

Even if we fall into the sea, it will be possible to grasp the boat location with this.

(…………Getting thrown out off the ship means the end but, I can’t help to think that)

Another problem would be, does the academy side have the leisure to pick up the rescue signal.

The possibility that the branch school is fighting now is high, and if that’s the case they probably don’t have the leisure to send a rescue here. The reason why I still send the signal out was because I recalled back Imari’s words which were '''''use everything you have in your hand.'''''

“Well then, it might be weird to say this but, I am very merciful------I have a very sweet personality for a soldier………..5 seconds, I will give you that much time to think. It's the time I give for you two to jump into the sea to run away”

“Then I don’t need even 1 second. I can’t refuse the request I got from Lealith. Also, I will protect the people within my hands' reach………That’s why-----I will protect the chairman!!”

“Houu. The girl there-----Yurie=Sigtuna was it? How about your answer?”

“It’s tentative but, I got requested by that {{Furigana|person|Lealith}}…………..and I reject because I can’t swim”

“Fufu, your partner is good with jokes I see”

(……………it’s the truth though)

It seems <<K>> took Yurie’s answer as a joke and clapped his hands.

“Okay then------let’s begin. The game where the winner would be given the princess and our lives bet with the coin………..of course the winner would be me”

The owner of those arrow-like eyes made a different kind of smile.

It was an evil, distorted and ice cold smile.

“Captain of the <<Riberus>>, <<K>>-----will now exterminate the obstacle”

[Kuh……..!?] [That’s…….!!]

Killing intent blew towards us like a sudden gust.

I prepared myself in reflex from that strong intent.

There was probably no gap between our physique and age but, the pressure <<K>> was giving off was so strong it made sweat flow down my back.

“Okay, let’s go”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ka* *Ka* *Ka*………….<<K>> walked on the deck and slowly closed the gaps.

Even though a misapprehension of the battle hadn’t start almost got to me, there was no way I can let it happen. Those arrow-like eyes did not look away from us, and one step after another, he slowly came closer.

I suspected it might be a trap or something, by looking at his casual state but-----

“…….Tooru”

“Aah. Let’s go, Yurie!”

His intention for coming closer was unknown to me but, it’s convenient to us who are experts at close and short distance combats. We matched our breathing and filled in the gap at the same time.

We aimed at his stomach with me releasing my fist from the right while Yurie taking the left-------but, <<K>> moved his body only by a bit and dodged the <<Saber>> before easily blocking my fist with his palm.

“That is quite some power you have there. It's at the same level with my subordinate wearing the <<Unit>>, about there I guess. I never would have thought this would come from flesh even though it was genetically altered……………I now understand the reason why <<Equipment Smith>>-dono is fixated on the <<Exceed>>”

While blocking my fist, <<K>> said something incomprehensible. During that time, I relaxed the power before pushing in again but, he was not budging at all.

Yurie swung her blade again during that moment. Even though he dodged the horizontally swung blade by lowering his head, Yurie kept that momentum and used one sword to cut upwards. He then lifted his face he lowered this time. The moment he made a big swing reaction with his upper body, I relaxed my fist and performed a locking move, but-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Buun* the kick missed. <<K>> used the momentum he got when he lifted his head and jump backwards.

“He is quite a skilled fighter”

Since the boat floating on the waves was constantly swaying, it was hard to maintain the center of gravity. However, judging by how <<K>> outdone our attacks without any trouble from that display of attack and defense; I could feel that was only a fraction of his true strength.

“We are going to continue attacking, Yurie. It’s disadvantage to keep blocking in this small deck”

“Ya---!”

We charged in again. I went in front this time and released a hook from a distance-----but, this was a feint. I shifted to bending my body when I missed, and made a spinning side sweep with my leg. However, <<K>> slightly crouched down to dodge that too.

“Not bad! But, both my attacks are feints!”

The moment <<K>> moved to dodge the sidekick, the silver girl jumped over my head while my body stance was low because I was bending down. Yurie then performed a splendid drop kick with the momentum and slammed it to <<K>>’s face.

“…….how disappointing. It might be fast but, it’s regretfully light”

Yurie’s kick was blocked by <<K>>’s crossed hand guards, and the damage could not get through.

“But----you stopped moving!”

After Yurie jumped away from the kick’s recoil, I switched in and gave him a hit.

When I slammed his stomach with an elbow strike plus the momentum of me standing up, <<K>> who took a clean hit, got blown away before his back got slammed towards the handrails.

Although the iron fence served its purpose to prevent people from falling off the deck but, its shape was greatly distorted from the impact.

However-----

“Fufu that is one fine combination”

My expression stiffened when I see <<K>> stand up without breaking his small smile.

“………I thought you took a clean hit though you know?”

I should have the power to destroy a concrete wall now that I am <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>.

I never would have thought he would stand up that easily as if there was no damage done to him at all.

“It is somewhat painful”

“Haha……..somewhat huh”

<<K>> showed a smile while wiping his stomach.

“The damage was probably quite powerful if it was my subordinates but, it’s not as strong to make them faint though. However, the <<Unit>> I am wearing now is actually an exclusive model for me. Output, armor, and other statuses are higher than the normal ones so, I only received a slight damage from the attack just now”

“I see. So the reason why you people transcended humans is because it thanks to those battle suits. No wonder all of you were wearing strange outfits”

“That is correct. Just like you <<Exceed>> who transcended humans with the <<Luciful>>, we transcended humans with this <<Unit>>”

“I am kind of happy there was a hit, though it’s not much”

Although I made a sarcastic smile to him, I was confirming the situation in my mind.

(If he isn’t bluffing then, it wasn’t that effective. He might took some damage but, it’s far from a critical hit……….so that means----)

I moved my consciousness to the girl standing beside me with her <<Double>> prepared. No matter how much the <<Unit>> is resistant to impacts, it should be unable to block slash attacks. That is probably true judging by the fact he dodged Yurie’s <<Saber>> when she first swung it down.

The basic strategy I thought from that point, was to have Yurie finish him as I become her support.

(………I guess I should find a chance behind him and slam <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> there)

“Yurie. Sorry but----“

“I understand. Tooru’s will focus in support and use that when you find a chance”

As expected from the partner that stood beside me several times shoulder by shoulder.

She has already figured out my intentions.

“It’s really reassuring to have Yurie around huh”

“Nai. That’s what I want to say to Tooru”

“………….now that you have finish discussing, can I begin now? However, I will be moving my hands now”

<<K>> pulled out two knifes from the circular storage on his hips, and prepared it with both his hands.

“Let’s go, <<K>>!!”

I made an eye signal to Yurie-------and charged in for the 3rd time.

However this time was different, I changed to a left stance with my right fist and leg brought forward.

Compared to the original right stance with my left arm and leg brought forward, my defense will become softer because I cannot use my <<Shield>> for attacks coming from the right. What’s more, I can’t use the <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> which requires twisting my body.

“Hoou, what are you trying to do after changing your stance?”

“Like this!”

In an instant, I lowered my arm after hardening its muscle-------and my right fist placed around my hip, sliced into the air.

“------!!”

A slightly surprised expression appeared on <<K>>’s face who was making a very leisurely expression until now.

Even though he dodged the fist aimed at his face, it scratched his hair.

“I see, so this is the reason why you made a left stance”

This was a new move I made by the experience I gained, during the final battle we had with Lealith to scatter her rose last time.

The stillness before the button falling, and the move after it fell-----

That battle like the ones shown in western movie was the hint.

The new move was similar to a flicker jabs in boxing and the fist prepared at a low angle thrust straight at the opponent in an instant. Taking <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>>, the move of releasing all the charged power in one punch as the base, I arranged it to a move stressed in rapid fire. Since the motion was close to none while the power was reduced, it looks as if I was performing quick shots and I gave this move a name.

“Eat this, bullet punch!!”

“…………..Let’s name it <<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>>, Tooru”

Different from the first one, <<K>> could only strengthen his guard to my fast fists fired in rapid succession. Even though it was stressed in rapid fire, it does have the same power as a right straight worthy to have <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> as its base move.

Yurie slashed down at that moment but, <<K>> jumped behind immediately.

Yurie’s charge attack was wild and------<<K>> blocked off the all-side slash attack with the knives in both his hands. Instead of stopping it, he diverted the power away.

But, Yurie’s attack was not so sloppy to allow him to divert everything away.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kiin*! The knife got repelled off his hands together with a high-pitched sound. Even though Yurie took this good opportunity to slash down at him, it was a trap invitation. He purposely threw the knife away.

The moment <<K>> dodged the swung down sword, he aimed for her petrified moment that didn’t even take 0.1 second and grabbed Yurie’s wrist before throwing her-----no, slamming her to the deck.

“Hah……….!!”

Yurie’s face distorted from the impact.

<<K>> lifted his leg to step on her but-----

“I won’t let you!!”

It got prevented when I slammed into him.

Taking the chance when <<K>> staggered a bit, Yurie rolled away but----

“Nice follow-up……….but, you carelessly closed in the gaps too much!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Dozuuu*,*Gah*……….!! His knee strike thrust towards my stomach and made me stagger before he blew me away with a punch.

“Fufu, nice work surviving through that. However, I wonder how long would that last”

Luckily-----no, it was on purpose. When the charge attack stopped, <<K>> showed a leisure smile when he looked at us standing up. 2 knives flew towards me when I fell down after getting blown away. I blocked one with my <<Shield>> and somehow managed to dodge the other one by twisting my body but, my sleeve was cut open.

“Are you okay, Yurie?”

“Ya--, no, problem………”

Her words do not match her state completely at all. Yurie’s shoulder was going up and down while her breathing was in complete disarray.

“Please don’t force yourself. That’s because you have to perform the final blow!”

Faster than finishing my words, I headed to <<K>> waiting for us.

It was not a simple charge but rather I moved in as if I was drawing a lightning.

I blocked the knife thrust towards me with my <<Shield>> and got closer to him.

The knife <<K>> was holding in both his hands were freely trying to aim for my life. It was probably impossible for me to get close to him if I was handling him alone, when I saw his amazing knife technique. However, I was not alone. My partner-Yurie was constantly making diversions for me.

Unlike me, Yurie moved into <<K>>’s blind spot with footwork diversions. Of course, because <<K>> could not afford to ignore her movements too, he focused on chancing his standing position to always have Yurie’s movement in his view and because of that, he could not concentrate on the fight he was having with me.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 8.jpg|thumb]]

It was not a simple attack but rather it was one of our combination plays.

“Seriously, it’s annoying”

“That’s praise for me. I’ll gratefully accept that”

I obstructed the knife path with my <<Shield>> and tore the air with my fist, while Yurie repeatedly perform the hit and away. But even so, he has yet to receive a decisive hit.

(Damn it, this guy is amazingly good in defense……!)

I gradually understood <<K>>’s strength as we fought.

It goes without saying for his knife techniques and <<Unit>> defense but anyway, his defense is amazing.

He skillfully wards off my attacks and Yurie’s slashes before dodging. Because the power was diverted away to the air, chances would appear after our attacks, and he would swing his knife aimed towards that chance.

Since he wouldn’t make any big swings with his attack, no chances were formed after <<K>>’s attack.

He was different from any enemies we faced before. His style, which involves not initiating an attack but still gaining the upper hand, was a battle style which could be made possible because of his confidence in his absolute defense.

(Strong! But, I can’t lose!!)

“Again with that flicker huh……however, overusing a single move is something not worth for praise you know”

While paying attention on the knives position, the moment I released the <<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>>.

A sharp pain ran through my body and after warm blood splashed out from my forehand, I scattered to the deck.

“Guuu!!”

The <<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>> has been broken.

He swung his blade matching with the punch I released and-----a wound appeared in my forehand.

“No way………!”

I got surprised that he matched a counter to my fist moving at high speed which was hard for the eye to capture.

“No matter how amazing the move is, it’s not something you should repeatedly show out. Especially for '''''a move that has a weakness''''' in it. You are slightly lowering your fist the moment you release it”

“Guuh……..Damn it!”

I could not restrain my discomposure when he found my weakness in that short battle and whats more with detailed specification.

Because of that, I made a simple attack.

<<K>> easily dodged the big swing attack I made----before stabbing the knife into my thighs.

“uuuuuh!! Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”

“Tooru!!”

When <<K>> turned around, he pulled out the knife from my thighs to ward off Yurie’s charge attack and at the same time, he used the leg supporting his body as an axle and-----landed one kick at her knees.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mikiri* together with such a dull sound, the silver girl’s facial expression distorted.

“Chances will be born when your calmness is broken-----it’s hard to understand why you would join the battle when you don't even know something that simple”

<<K>> mercilessly kicked up to Yurie’s stomach when she was staggering. Yurie was then made to suspend mid-air with the leg he kicked before he slammed her down to the deck immediately.

“Kuh, Fuu………!!”

The deck dented from the impact and she dropped the <<Double>> she manifested with her <<Soul>>.

The knife was mercilessly swung down at her there.

“Yu-Rie………!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Giikiii*!! I covered Yurie and blocked the blade with the <<Shield>>.

“Fufu, it’s amazing you can move with that leg”

“I promised to protect Yurie……!!”

“You are just going to make me tired if you keep spouting out stuff you can’t do”

I got blown away with a kick at my stomach the same time he said that.

<<K>> walked over to the downed me and-----stepped onto my chest.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mishi*…………..*mishi*, *mishii*, *Mikii*………!!

“UGuh……….AaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaa!!”

My bones started to scream from the strong pressure and it made me shout.

“Nice voice there………..well then, please say that one more time. What are you going to do to her?”

While making a sadistic smile, <<K>> increased the pressure of his stepping leg.

Even though I tried pushing his leg away, his legs didn’t move at all as if it was a rock.

An shout of anguish, a complete mismatch with the starry skies echoed throughout the area.

“*Cough*…….Gah, Haa………!!”

Blood was mixed into my shout but right when my conscious was starting to fade----

The silver girl stood up.

“Get away from…….Tooru!!”

Even though she was staggering and dragging her leg, Yurie still swing her sword.

For me. In order to protect me.

Even though a simple swing will cause great pain to her.

However the power was low because of her condition and she stumbled back after her slash got deflected.

“Please stay still. I will send you to same place as him soon”

“I won’t let you………! I will protect Tooru!!”

“Protecting each other. What a wonderful bond. Hahahaha”

Yurie was moving her body with a will strong as steel. She repeatedly performed breath-taking combination attacks with a speed unthinkable that she was having great pain on her knees.

“To think you still have some moves left………….okay, I’ll play with you too. Until that small body reaches its limit that is!”

<<K>> pulled out the remaining 2 knifes from his circular storage and retaliated the silver girl.

Yurie became the gust and moved around the small deck with high-speed movements. Her {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} fluttered like wings and was being illuminated by the moon.

“Houu, you still can move faster huh. It’s amazing how you can move with that broken knee”

“I won’t let anyone…….die in front of me!! I won’t let anyone become like my papa………..!! That’s why I will protect Tooru!! I-I, vowed that!! That’s why I will definitely protect him!! In order for that----I will defeat you!!”

It was at that moment.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii--------*!!

Suddenly, a noise that makes one want to cover the ear by reflex, echoed throughout the ship.

It was being produced from Yurie.

Yurie accelerated together with that sound.

It was a speed even me as her <<Duo>> has never seen before.
“Yu-Yurie…….!?”

<<K>>’s leisure expression disappeared when he saw Yurie swinging her blade with crazy speed.

“-----Muu, I never thought you could still move faster……….!?”

He became anxious and could not ward off the attacks as he pleased anymore; blocking the sword from reaching his body was all he could do.

“Guhh, no way……….impossible, this much………..!!”

<<K>>’s expression distorted from the shock.

“Haa,ah………! Ah………! Haaa! Kuh, Haa…………!!”

Yurie’s expression also distorted from the pain.

But even so, she continued accelerating.

Under the moonlight, Yurie’s sword speed and quick body movements caused her to become a silver flash.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!”

The silver girl roared and----

Her presence changed.

Her presence changed to a silver wolf that just had its chains released.

“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

The slash of gales turned into a storm of swords-----

The storm of swords turned into a windstorm of sword bashes-----

And finally, the windstorm of sword bashes turned to a hurricane of storm blades.

“Impossible, impossible, Guh, uu……Gugahh, Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!”

He got swallowed into the slash storm and his knives got destroyed; his iron hard defense got pierced through-----

Having been blown away, <<K>> shattered the boat’s forward glass and slammed into the captain seat.

“Haaa……….! Haaa….! uh, Haa………..!”

--Iiiiinn…………..

The sound stopped the same time Yurie feel to her knees.

(What the hell was that……….)

“-----!! Yu-Yurie are you okay!?”

Those movements clearly crossing her own limits made Yurie’s body paid a big price.

“Tooru, too……….are, you, okay………..?”

Even though she was so exhausted that she would collapse if not for the swords support, Yurie was still worried about me. I became happy but my chest hurt at the same time; it was a very complex feeling.

---but, however, those feelings vanished in an instant.

“…………Ya-re ya-re. To think you hid that much <<Power>>……..it-it’s unexpected as expected you know………. however, it looks like moving itself will be a trouble for you judging by that state……….”

A wobbly shadow stood behind Yurie.

<<K>> grabbed Yurie’s neck from the back and lifted her up like that.

“-------------uuh!!”

While raising a sound that does not sound like a voice, Yurie’s expression was filled with pain.

“Okay then, should I kill you by twisting your neck or choke you to death-------"

<<K>> pondered for a moment, before coming out with a cruel conclusion.

“I guess I’ll throw you into the sea. You can’t swim right? Even if you could swim, you will probably drown with your current stamina anyway. On top of that, there is nothing uglier than a drowned corpse. It’s also quite fun to make a beauty like you into something obscene”

“--------! S-stop------!!”

Yurie’s body was ruthlessly thrown into the night sea.

I extended my hands and jumped.

“Yurie, extend your hands! Just like that time!! Take my hand--------!!”

“Too…..ru…….!”

Our extended hand and fingers touched.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gashaa*!! We grabbed each other hands, and I strongly pulled Yurie to me.

While hugging her small body, I slammed into the iron fence.

“Guh………ouch………”

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

“Aah, Yurie how about you?”

“Ya--. It’s thanks to Tooru hugging me properly”

“I see. I would like to keep hugging you like this after this too but……….”

“It sounds nice but, we don’t have time to say that”

I stared at <<K>> while nodding.

“Seriously, how foolish. Someone unable to stand is just a burden and not a comrade, that’s something you should know right?”

“Foolish you say? Nooo, you’re wrong. I can continue standing up because my comrade is with me. That’s something you will never understand though!”

“………….what can you do after you stand up. Don’t tell me you seriously think you can do something in this hopeless situation?”

Hopeless------That might be true.

However, that only happens when all hope is lost.

I still have <<Power>>. A fang that is able to pierce through all that dwells in my right fist.

“Tooru……….”

Yurie looked at me from inside my arms.

There was no despair in her eyes.

She believes me. Even though no words came out from her, her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} were telling me that

“I know. Let’s defeat him and head back with the chairman”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* her bell rang when Yurie nodded.

('''''Use everything you have in your hand'''''. Anything is okay, just think of something…….!)

I recalled back the words Imari said-------

Something appeared in my mind the moment I recalled our reunion.

(Oh yeah, I have '''''that'''''! I can use '''''that''''' in this situation!)

“…………..Tooru, you thought of something?”

As expected from my <<Duo>>.

After nodding, I asked one crazy request to Yurie.

“Yurie. I have a request. Will you listen?”

“Ya----. I will listen to everything if it’s Tooru’s words”

“……….that’s one crazy answer depending on the time and situation”

“-----?”

I made a small wry smile before asking Yurie who was showing a mysterious expression.

“Will you fly…..for this time?”

“If Tooru wishes so-----I will fly”

It might be harsh to ask Yurie this when her knees might be broken.

But even so, Yurie still nodded to me.

That’s because she believes in me.

“I will stop his movements for an instant. I’ll leave that moment to you”

“Ya---“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>kokun* after hitting her forehead, Yurie leaned against the handrails.

“Sorry for the wait, <<K>>. I’ll let you taste this next”

I clenched my right fist and thrust it forward.

“As you like…………..though, there is the condition of whether or not you can hit”

He could say that because of his confidence in his defense.

It was only natural for him to say so, since most of my attacks except hard dodging complex attacks like <<{{Hrungnir|Thunder god’s strike|Thunder speed roar}}>> did not hit him since the start of this battle.

But even so, I swore I would slam a <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> to him and closed in the gaps.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zuu*……….*zuzu*……… I dragged my legs and left a trail of blood on the deck before standing in front of <<K>>.

“Fufu. You’re completely covered in wounds”

“I think it goes for the both of us”

I was completely worn-out from the attacks until now but, <<K>> was in a similar state because he got hit by Yurie just now.

There were scratches on the so-called <<Unit>> and it was occasionally giving off sparks.

“Let’s end this, <<K>>”

I slowly took a left stance and said that.

“I wonder who will be the last one standing, you two or me-----"

[It’s a match!!] [It’s a match!!]

Both sides released fighting spirit and the final attack started with that as the signal.

We were the one taking the first move as usual. I was going to use <<{{Furigana|Hrungnir|Thunder speed roar}}>> to steal the flow.

However, to <<K>> who has seen through its weakness already, he averted all of the punches by slapping it all downwards instantaneously.

(Although he's an enemy, this guy’s blocking is just as expected! However-----)

“'''''Blocking won’t be enough to beat me''''', your making that face huh”

“------Gabuh!”

A counter flew to me the same time he said that.

After I got punched at the face he stomped on my foot before a severe pain ran through the leg that got stepped on.

I got punched again at that moment, and even though I supported my body from collapsing this time, I immediately rolled away from the next attack.

“I lost all my knives. And I admit, the <<Unit>>’s output has decreased. However, it’s not that low until I can’t kill you by punches. A fist fight contest is very inelegant but, it can’t be helped in this situation though”

<<K>> talked without the assumption he was going to lose.

(Ouchh…………saying all you like and acting all happy………)

Even though I was distorting my expression from pain-------I already achieved my goal.

Yes, I purposely took the hit to achieve my goal.

All of this was to stop <<K>>’s movement.

(This will probably be the only chance. Can I do it……..? No, I have to do it!!)

I clenched my fist under the <<Shield>> and stood up after steeling my resolve.

“……….I guess those are eyes showing resolve huh. I have little stamina left anyway and I thought of going out for the finish too in this situation. Fufu, I have to focus on this”

“Kuh…….!”

It was quite annoying but, our techniques, movements, mentality has been seen through by those arrow-like eyes as if everything was in his palms.

But-----'''''that is also the reason for our victory.'''''

“Correct, I will end it with this. My fist-----go ahead seeing through it if you can!!”

I roared and stepped in, and release a horizontally curved attack.

“A feint again huh?”

<<K>> remembered this attack as the feint I used during the start of the battle.

And it was the same as this time------my fist hit the air, and I rolled forward with the momentum of the punch.

But, this was the different part. Instead of a sidekick, I performed a left back blow while raising my body.

However, <<K>> saw through that attack in an instant and dodged it.

“Forming a different combination from the first-------however, it's an immature attack pattern!!”

“As expected from you…….! Then------“

The moment my back blow missed, I opened my clenched fist.

'''''“See through this!!”'''''

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kaa!!*<<K>>’s eyes burned from the light.

“Guh, what the heck was that……!?”

The object I hid using the <<Shield>> when I stood up just now was inside my clenched fist.

The '''''switch was already turned on''''' the moment I showed my back to <<K>> when I rolled my body-----right after I performed the back blow.

The object I held in my fist was the armband. The reason why I took a hit on purpose was to pick up this object I threw on the deck.

Since the armband’s light was brighter than the moon and glittering stars, he took a blind hit with his arrow-like eyes that could see everything.

After losing his sight for an instant, his expression distorted greatly ------and, <<K>> noticed something.

He noticed Yurie was gone.

“*Tsk*, where did you…..!?”

“Yurie, Goo------!!”

As if to respond to my shout, <<K>> looked up at the sky.

Over there, an unrealistic, beautiful and magical picture was there.

The angel signifying the end was dancing in the moonlight night.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* After the appearing sound of the bell rang-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gikikiiiiiiiin*!! The <<Double>> sliced through the <<Unit>>.

<<K>> staggered when a slash was formed from the tip of his shoulder to his chest.

“Not yet………I have not------“

“No, this is the end. I’ll end it with this”

I also jumped into <<K>>’s chest area the moment Yurie brandished her sword.

Those sharp arrow-like eyes were staring at me in hatred.

I pulled my fist like setting an arrow and-----

The <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> broke the <<Unit>> and pulled down the curtains of the battle.

“Tooru, the helicopter is getting closer. I think it belongs to that person”

At the direction Yurie was pointing to, I saw a helicopter giving out search lights.

“Okay then, I am sorry to say this when you are resting but, let’s go pick up the chairman”

I encouraged my over-creaking body to stand up and entered the cabin while dragging my leg.

Having been put to sleep by <<K>>, the chairman did not wake up and appear on the boat even though there was a rough battle just now; she was just sleeping soundly on the bed.

After lifting up her small body, I got shocked from her light weight.

(Does she eat? Or is a child this light?)

After exiting the cabin while paying attention not to swing around, the helicopter has reached a distance where hearing the rotor sound is possible.

The helicopter soon reached above the boat and the girl with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} showed herself from the hovering machine above.

“To----O------RU------!”

I got relieved when I found out she was safe when I saw Lealith leaning forward and swinging her hands after opening the door. Tsukimi could be seen behind her.

“Hnn………uu………”

At that moment, the black clothed girl moved her eye lids. After making several weak blinks, her eyes fully opened and the chairman talked to me in a slightly dumbfounded tone.

“Kokonoe……Tooru……..? Where is this…….”

“On the boat. We are a little far away from the island though”

“I see……….. …………… which means, I take it you were the one that saved me?”

I quietly swung my head to the side when she asked.

“It wasn’t only me. Yurie too. Also, Lealith, Imari, Tora and the others made the path for us……….”

“…………I understand. I am grateful to everyone. I will be indebted to you all for this matter”

“Debt, no------“

We did not save the chairman for such a reason.

Before I could tell her that, the chairman asked the next question.

“What happened to that boy?”

“Errr……..is it <<K>>? If it’s him-----“

“I am over here, <<Blaze Diabolica>>-dono”

Everyone at that place concentrated their sights at the voice echoing from the bow of the boat.

“<<K>>!!”

Those arrow-like eyes were staring at us.

I thought he would be unconscious for a while because he took a clean hit from the <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>> but, it seems <<K>> was tougher than what I imagined.

I put down the chairman and prepared against <<K>>.

“Relax. I have no intentions to continue this battle. I don’t think I have any chances of winning if I take on Miss Bristol and Tsukimi Rito in this condition”

After taking a step back, the teenager showed his light smile.

“Wait!!”

“Let him go, Kokonoe Tooru”

The chairman was the one that stopped me.

“B-but chairman……..”

“I don’t mind………you’re <<K>> right? Nice to meet you. Please tell <<Equipment smith>>-sama I said hi”

“I understand”

After taking a deep bow, <<K>> jumped to the sea----and landed.

A submarine was there on the sea surface before I knew it.

<<K>> then disappeared together with the submarine.

“Kokonoe Tooru, and Yurie=Sigtuna. I will get my payback sooner or later. Well then………”

He left those words.

“Ya-re ya-re………looks like we made a connection with one annoying guy”

“That’s true. However, it won’t be a problem if we get stronger before the next time we meet again”

“Haha, you got that right”

I laughed at the words that the girl beside me said----and recalled something.

I recalled back the ear-piercing sound that echoed in the battle.

And the memory of Yurie moving at a speed that could be described as unusual, together with the sound.

(That sound and the Yurie at that time, just what’s with that……….? It’s as if a beast trapped in a cage getting loose for an instant………….)

But now, the silver looks normal from what I can see.

As if the event that happened just now did not occur.

“----Tooru?”

Those {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} were looking at me before I noticed.

“Ah, So-sorry. I was daydreaming………..no-now that I think about this, Yurie. When did you overcome your seasickness?”

“…………….I forgotten about it”

I could see Yurie’s face color change under the search light.

Next morning------even though my wounds did not heal yet, we have to separate from Imari and the other branch school students.

“Leaving the last day aside, this one week was fun”

“Ahaha, that goes for me too. It was really great……..that I met everyone and more importantly Tooru again”

Imari and the branch school group came to the harbor to see us off.

It was very regretful to separate from the friends we made during the seaside school.

“I could not fulfill the cake promise in the end”

“Fufuu, it can’t be helped in this island without any shops. Nonetheless, it doesn’t change the fact it’s disappointing…………..aaah, I still have 3 debts left though”

I talked to Imari who held her hands behind her head and was looking away from me.

“Oh come on. Don’t make it sound like we will never meet again. You will just have to fulfill the cake promise the next time we meet, and repay the remaining 2 debts each time we meet again”

“Next time huh……….”

The pony tail girl turned around with lonely eyes.

“Next time. We will meet again like this time so we will definitely meet again. At least, we can do so when we get affiliated to Dawn organization after graduation. That’s why I will look forward for that day to come”

“………Mouu, oh Tooru. I won’t be able to completely give up after I managed to make myself give up if you told me that”

“Give up!? O-oi, Imari. Don’t give up. Our paths managed to connect so; you just have to work one step harder. We have one more year so, there are many chances to <<Level up>> right!”

I could not hide my surprise and panic when I heard that sentence come out from Imari who has a positive personality.

Imari looked at me with big wide eyes and------

She lifted the side of her lips to make a smile.

“Seriously, you sure said a carefree comment like it's just one step just because you have the qualification to graduate already. I am still <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> you know”

“Oi oi it isn't carefree you know. I said it because I believe Imari will definitely become <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>"

“Ahah, you sure like to say whatever you want……….”

While laughing, Imari looked up at the summer skies----and said.

“But well, I have to respond to your expectations since you said it to that extent”

“If you don’t want to respond to that then you can cancel off those debts you know”

“Ah, no fair! Then I will definitely sublimate to <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>. So prepare yourself because I will make you treat me to a cake buffet, Tooru!”

“Wasn’t it just one cake!?”

“Bubuu, you’re wrong. I never said it was going to be one cake in the first place”

That might be true but, I just can’t agree to that……

“Well, leaving that aside-----'''''see you again''''', Tooru”

“Aah. See you later, Imari”

Different from just now, we swore that we will meet again, and put our fist together.

The branch school group sees off the boat while they were standing at the wharf. When we reached a point where we can no longer see them, the ten classmates at the poop deck gradually entered the ship one after another.

The last one left there were 3 people; me, Yurie and Tora.

“I will go back to the cabin. Tooru, don’t make a mistake and fall into the sea”

“I won’t………..”

Although I replied that, there was no guarantee I won’t do that when the boat makes a big shake.

My body was creaking due to <<{{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}>>’s burden. Adding on to that, there were cracks on my ribs, and a stab wound on my legs, my situation was completely far away from the word balanced.

If I really fell off then rather than laughing, I would probably be off to that world and-----even if I don’t go there, I probably can’t avoid getting called idiot for a while.

And with that, after I leaned against the wall and sat down with my legs freely put forward, towards the same direction the boat was heading to, Yurie *chokon* sat beside me too.

“Yurie. The salty wind might harm your wounds if you stay for too long so, you don’t have to force yourself just because you are my <<Duo>>”

“Nai. That goes for you too when it comes to injuries. And it’s not because I am your <<Duo>> that I am with you, it’s because I just want to be beside Tooru……..also, I think I will get seasick if I head back immediately”

The last sulky mumble made me spurt out laughing.

“You’re evil, Tooru. It’s a big problem for me……..”

“Hahaa, Sorry sorry. I’ll lend you my shoulder as an apology so forgive me”

“……….nai, I prefer your lap”

“Lap? Well I don’t mind……….”

“Ya---. Then I will accept the offer”

Yurie lay down her body and used my lap as a pillow.

“Good night, Yurie”

When I patted on the head of the girl that looks like a small animal, she closed her eyes comfortably.

I continued looking at the island turning smaller while patting on her silky {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}}.

“………….Tooru”

“You’re not sleeping? I think you will feel more comfortable doing so you know”

“Ya---. But, I need to ask something before that”

Just when I thought what it is, she threw me a question.

“If……..if Imari was accepted to the main school then-----will Tooru form a <<Duo>> with her?”

“With Imari?”

If Imari fought someone else other than me, she might have been accepted to the main school.

But------there was no if’s.

Everything in front of me is important now.

But even so, I guess I have some free time to imagine at least.

“That’s true………she might be a good friend, and good rival. But------I will only team up with Yurie if I have to team with a girl”

“Tooru……….”

The girl right now getting spoiled by the lap pillow I am giving her.

I extended my hand out to this girl out of my own will.

“Even if Imari gets to enroll into the main school-----I will still take Yurie’s hand”

“………..It’s somehow embarrassing. It’s embarrassing but------“

Even though I could not see her expression, Yurie was probably making a smile.

“I am very happy”

It seems she was satisfied with my answer and I rubbed the silver girls head.

“Let’s drink apple tea when we get back”

“Ya---♪“

Inside the view with the sea, sky and clouds-----

While hearing the endless sound of the waves, I was thinking about one girl.

It was not the silver girl sleeping on my lap nor was it the ponytail girl I swore to meet again.

The hard-working, but shy and reserved girl.

The girl that fell in love with someone like me.

I continuously thought about the girl I hurt over and over again.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 4

2014-05-27T12:00:58Z

Mashiro: /* Chapter 4 『I Wanted To Be Together Longer』 */

==Chapter 4 『I Wanted To Be Together Longer』==

===Part 1===

On the sea 180 km southeast from Tokyo, in an island that's blocked from the public------

The 2nd morning of the seaside school came to greet us.

“Fuwah, Ah…………”

“Fufu. You look tired, Kokonoe”

“That’s because yesterday was tiring”

I exited the tent without waking Yurie up and Tachibana laughed when I headed to the meeting spot while yawning. Unlike me, it seems Tachibana was already completely awake and giving out her usual dignified atmosphere.

I left the hall lined up with the tents to avoid waking everyone else up and headed to the forest path reaching to the harbor from the branch school.

Maybe most of the animals living in the island were still sleeping but, I could occasionally hear the sound of birds chirpping; basically it was very quiet. The air in this untouched island smells nice and after I took a good sniff of the clear air into my chest, the morning just like what I go through in the main school started.

“Okay then, let’s begin from the first like usual. Start”

Tachibana urged me and I started the training like normal.

I made a stance first and it was a basic move where I only can move my back feet.

I then moved to the next 8th style basic move and advanced forward while changing my step in leg’s axis just like what Tachibana taught me. The technique of sometimes turning around or half around with the technique of turning to the opposite direction was the combination I used to throw Imari when I fought her on the first day.

The last was the middle line--------I started the Tachibana style Himonho technique which consists of me turning around Tachibana without showing most of my body vital points.

I’ll be honest and say that this training is plain but, it's because I know how important the basics are that I concentrate and repeat it.
And I found something out because I was concentrating, and that’s--------

“Hey Tachibana. Now that I have a good look, your hair is really beautiful”

“Buuu!? What are you saying all of a sudden!?”

“It’s not all of a sudden you know. I touched Yurie and Lealith’s hair last night. Both of them had different hair types but, both of them were beautiful”

“S-so what does that have to relate to my hair”

Maybe she thought I was teasing her because Tachibana voice was angry while her cheeks were slightly blushing.

“Recently, you are the one I have been seeing the most compared to everyone else. And since there was that hair conversation we talked about, my eyes went there for some reason and I just thought it looked pretty”

“More than everyone else!? Bu-but if that’s the case then Yurie is more than me right!?”

“Tachibana joins me in morning training everyday like this and I had to turn around you the whole time when I am doing the Himonho right. In terms of being together longer, it would probably Yurie. But, it feels as if Yurie and my shoulders are lined up and we would see the same thing so……….most of the time we would be looking at the television”

“I-I see, more than Yurie too huh………..”

The conversation changed from hair to Yurie before I knew it. Why is that………..

“Anyway, I just thought Tachibana’s hair was beautiful when I saw it. It’s not like I was making fun of you, I am really serious about it”

“Eh, ah………Fu-fumu…….err, Tha-thank you…………”

While fiddling her hair by twirling it around with her finger, Tachibana said her thanks.

I relaxed knowing that she understood that I seriously said that and was not teasing her.

“Ah, that’s right. Can I touch your hair since we're on this topic?”

“------!? Eh, uaa………….we-well, I don’t mind…………”

After receiving Tachibana’s permission, I tried touching her long black hair.

Her glossy hair was smooth and it was completely different from Yurie and Lealith’s hair.

“Hou…….Houhou……..”

“Wha-what is with that reaction”

It seems it was ticklish, and Tachibana who was shutting her eyes tightly, opened one of her eyes and asked me in doubt.

“Iyaaa---,I just thought it feels soft and nice. A girl’s hair really is soft huh. My hair is just plain hard. Want to try touching?”

“Fu-fumu. Then excuse me------“

After hesitating for a while, Tachibana timidly touched my hair.

“It’s hard right?”

“I-I think it’s not that hard for mentioning……..”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch touch*

It's taking too long.

“………..Tachibana. It’s ticklish and, how long do you plan on touching?”

“WaHyaa!? Yo-you did not say anything so, I lost the timing to stop”

I got scolded.

It seems it was my fault but, I can’t seem to agree with it………..

“Mo-more importantly, let’s start training again………..ah, iyah, stop for a moment. You can stop doing the Himonho”

“Hn? Then what should I restart with? The thing you taught me only reaches here”

“Umu. That is why I am thinking of advancing to the next stage”

“Is it okay? It's only been 2 months since I started learning you know”

Even though I can smoothly perform the walks and body movements that I first learned but, it was not at the level where I can put my chest up proudly and say I mastered it completely.

When I asked whether is it okay to go to the next stage with this hasty knowledge------

“It's okay. It’s true that grasping the basics is important and, the thing really needed is not to understand the surface techniques but rather to grasp the true nature of it. In order for that, the most important thing is to gain experience. If you don’t get it then, you won’t be able to grasp the nature right?”

Of course, Tachibana sums it up by telling me continue what I learned before when I have time, before making a smile.

“Okay let’s begin. First, please thrust your hand forward. Next make a circle with the hand you thrust forward-----“

Like this, she started teaching me a new move and I secretly made a relieved sigh since luckily, there was no close body contact this time.

Hard training continues in the remaining 2nd day of the seaside school.

Not only were there battle training and battle training we usually go through in the main school, we would also get survival training, and rock climbing using the islands terrain with traps set up.

In this tough training, we would not escape getting hurt if we don’t concentrate and since the contents of the training usually comes with dangers, we go through every day without relaxing.

4th day-----

A different kind of training started today compared to the other days.

“Haaa…………..Haaa………!”

I was dripping in sweating while running deep inside the dark forest even though it was the in the afternoon.

The temperature today was the highest among these past few days and it was quite tough.

(Tsk, this is unexpectedly one thought out training…………!!)

The content for the afternoon training was-------a game of tag.

I doubted my ears and thought it was a joke when Tsukimi announced that but, now that the event started I realized the contents of the training was just as hard as the training until now. I could not continuously run fast since I have to maintain my concentration in this terrain filled with obstacles such as tree roots and rough trunks on the ground.

On top of that, I was made to carry a doll filled with sand for 7 kilometers. Following that context, it seems the concept was to bring the VIP we secured and escape from the spot.

The ones running was the main school group, the catchers are mostly the branch school group. However, it feels like we were getting chased by hunting dogs because the branch school group has lived in this isolated island and has repeatedly done this training.

As long as this is a game of tag, we are bound by the rules of no attacking the catchers, so we had to hide and scatter about; the winning condition was to aim for one of the goal points set at several spots in the mountain ridge.

But-----

“Found you, Tooru!”

The catcher was Imari and she appeared in front of me.

“Kuh, you came here before me huh”

“That’s right. I got contacted that Tooru was aiming for here”

She displayed the power of the wireless cellphone only limited to the catchers’ magnificently.

“Seriously……………I am happy in a sense that you keep aiming for me to this extent”

“------uh!? Y-you’re wrong! It’s not like I purposely came chasing Tooru, it’s just that you were nearby me!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Wa**Wa* Imari swung her head and swings her ponytail.

“A-anyway! This is game over for you, Tooru!”

After saying that, Imari kicked the tree trunk.

She glamorously kicked the ground, rocks, trunks and branches; it was the moves she showed on the first day.

Since it would be defeat the moment the catcher touches me, this attacking pattern is the most annoying one.

But-----

“Don’t think the same method would work every time, Imari!!”

I grabbed the tree vines and concentrated at the direction Imari was going to jump to.

Before immediately-----

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

Imari’s scream echoed throughout the area.

“………Tooru you pervert. Tooru you lecher. Tooru you beast”

After the game of tag ended and I was in the middle of heading back to the western building-----

Several abusive words came from Imari who is glaring at me.

“Like I said, It wasn’t on purpose…………”

“Even though it was not on purpose, it is still a fact that you saw my panties”

At that time, I made a ring with the vines and threw it to Imari the same time I dodged her attack and when she landed, I aimed the moment she landed and hanged her upside down when I pulled the vine; the trap I learned yesterday was a success.

But, it was also a fact that I caused Imari to have an embarrassing experience.

“Si-since I was the only one who saw it, so it’s considered a safe right? Also, I ran immediately after confirming the trap worked so I did not see much…………..”

“Who was the one that said [Hahaha, how naïve Imari. I have already saw through that attack last time-----Towaaah!?] before running away with a red face?”

She poked my cheeks.

“Sorry………….”

“Fuuun? I wonder if I should add the debts if you're reflecting on this…………….ah, now that I think about it carefully, you did touch my breast on the first day so that makes it 3 debts. Also, not only do you have a super cute <<Duo>> called Yurie, you get to sleep with her in a small tent at night so that makes it 4 debts. Next, since you were so flirty with that beautiful blonde fiancée of yours, so the total debts is 5”

“Wait wait. I know I was bad until the 3rd one but, the 4th and 5th one has totally no relations to Imari’s debts at all”

“You found out huh♪”

I made a sigh while making a bitter face at Imari who brought her tongue out.

“Well, forget that for now, I might have said this on the first day but it seems I did not see it wrongly. Your moves are completely different compared to the time 3 months ago. Just what kind of training did you go through until you could make those types of movements?”

“Ahaha, thank you. I have been training really hard every day, ever since I came to the branch school. I would be made to climb steep cliffs with only my hands, or get thrown off cliffs………….fufu, the life in the main school sounds fun……………”

Imari’s eyes look like the eyes from a dead fish half-way through.

“Honestly, it was so tough to make me run away you know. But, I guess it’s okay since I get to surprise Tooru this much. Fufuu♪”

She turned around once before making a cheerful smile.

If she can make this expression then, she can probably clear the trials in the future.

---It was at the moment I thought that.

“Aaah, it would be nice if I can be together with Tooru-------uun, wi-with everyone in the main school forever”

Imari showed a lonely face even though it was small.

I understand her feelings really much.

We would separate again once this seaside school ends.

The main school group will return back to the Kouryou academy while Imari and the rest will remain on this island.

It’s not like we won’t ever meet again but, it still feels kind of lonely.

“…………..I think so to. I really want to be with Imari more too”

“-------uh!! Wh-why is it only limited to me!?”

“Hn? Imari is the only one in this spot right”

“…………….That’s right. Tooru has that kind of personality. Haa………….”

Imari made an exaggerated sigh for some reason.

When the sun set and the sky turned dark, it became time to start preparing our meal.

Ever since the 2nd day, the students are made to cook for themselves as a part of the training. Of course, we were made to make our side-dishes on our own with the main course.

We took some time since we were completely exhausted from the afternoon training but, it was quite fun cooking while everyone was being lively.
And at the same time, I saw an unexpected trait that I have not known until now.

While peeling the potato, I send my sights to the girl standing in front of the kitchen with an apron on.

Over there, *ton**ton**ton*………….Tachibana was moving the kitchen knife with a good rhythm.

However, Tachibana wasn’t the only one showing unexpected traits.

“Is this much enough, Miyabi?”

Like that, Tachibana called out to Miyabi who was doing the preparations.

“Errr…………I think its better if it was a little more diluted”

“I see, understood”

Tachibana started moving the hand holding the knife again.

And without a break, Yurie called out to Miyabi this time.

“Miyabi. I finished cutting the eggplant. What should I do next?”

“Yes, errr, can you cut the carrot to bite sizes this time?”

“Ya---“

Yurie threw the vegetable to the air and cut it into pieces in an instant like a scene from a manga.

On the other hand, Miyabi was still getting called out to------

“Miyabi-chan. Is this much taste enough? It feels a little bland though---“

“Hnn…….*Zu**zu*…………Let’s see. I guess we should add one teaspoon of salt since it is a little bland. If it still feels bland after that, please put in half a teaspoon more”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>I understand* Kibitsu said that before heading back to her post.

“That’s a face showing that you are surprised no matter how many times you see it”

While peeling the skin of the potato together with me, Tora lift his face and talked to me.

“Aah. I feel bad to Miyabi but, I feel she isn’t the type to be standing in the center of everything”

“Fuun, I agree at that point”

The event that caused Miyabi’s current position occurred yesterday.

At first, the center position for the preparing the meals belonged to Tachibana and Imari for the main school and the branch school respectively but, yesterday night, a particular group failed in their seasoning, causing the air to go gloomy. Since they were completely exhausted and the food they made------the big fun after their training was a failure, it was only normal for the air to go gloomy at the spot.

Miyabi was the one that changed that atmosphere in one go.

“Ma-maybe we can change the taste a bit………..maybe……….”

After mumbling that, I pushed Miyabi’s back and brought her to the food that has failed.

Miyabi confirmed the taste of the failed food before, starting to add the flavoring in.

She then fixed the smell with herbs and within a few minutes she changed the taste of inedible food to------it’s not that serious but, it became something manageable.

Today’s scenery was because of that result.

(I have no talent huh………….)

The girl who abused herself like that on the very day of enrollment.

However, that was not true. That’s because, no matter what Miyabi thinks about herself, she was currently being relied on by everyone.

When I looked at her working hard in the position she was being perplexed in, I naturally made a smile.

“…………..Tooru. Grinning while staring at a girl is a little disgusting you know”

“----!? I-it’s not like I was grinning……….wait, Ouwahh!?”

Thanks to the discomposure caused by Tora’s comment, I dropped the potato I was holding on to.

Even though I went to pick it up, I accidentally kicked it like a ball because I was panicking and the potato flew even further away.

“Wa-wait for me---!”

“What are you doing you idiot…………”

I chased after the potato while hearing a tired voice behind me.

I picked it up at a small dark path slightly far away from the hall----and I stopped moving the moment I raised my face.

That’s because a girl with her dark hair tied into two sides and in a gothic dress was standing there.

“Go-good evening, chairman”

“……………you look like you’re having fun, Kokonoe Tooru”

“Yes, well……….”

“It is a good thing”

The chairman made a small giggle.

“Tomorrow is the last day you will receive training on this island. Please be careful not to get injured”

She then started walking with her follower Mikuni-sensei that was following her like a shadow.

“Ah………..”

Originally, I should be considerate and say my thanks before lowering my head and returning back to Tora.

However, i realized something when I heard the chairman words.

“Is there anything wrong?”

“N-no, it is nothing much-------there’s no way huh…………errr. I misunderstood chairman before. So I am very sorry”

I took a deep bow.

“Ahra, what kind of misunderstanding did you make?”

“Do you remember the conversation we had during the <<Qualification ceremony>>?”

Yes, the chairman nodded and I continued my words.

“I thought chairman was a heartless person at that time. I thought you are someone……..that is able to perform that cruel exam and play with someone's future calmly without any disturbance in your heart. But when I came to this island and found out that Imari-----the people that failed the exam were enrolled here, I found out I was wrong. I felt that when the chairman apologized to us at that time”

The chairman swung her head and made a soft smile.

“Kokonoe Tooru. It is your right to comment on what kind of a human I am. However, I do accept being a heartless person. That’s because, I think it is only normal to eliminate you all by the tough trials that I will be preparing from now on”

That was something normal for the leader of the academy meant to nurture capable people wanted by Dawn organization.

But I can’t think her thoughts are heartless because of that.

It was our wish to be in Kouryou, so it was very natural to drop people who are unable to bring results there.

“Chairman. To chairman, i-----“

“Oh my, Tooru. Are you going to confess your love here? That’s what you should be doing to me right. I think this is impossible but, does Tooru have a loli fetish?”

Lealith was the one that interrupt my words.

I thought her glowing {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} from the light coming the hall reaching this small path was beautiful for an instant but, now wasn’t the time for that.

“Don’t make a weird misunderstanding. I am just------“

“The person herself is calling herself heartless, isn’t it okay already? It’s only normal for people opinions to differ”

“That is completely correct, Lealith=Bristol…………..that is the case, Kokonoe Tooru. Do you get it now?”

I think that’s true.

I did think that but, I had a strong urge to tell the chairman that it was not true and was about to open my mouth------

“You should stop now. This girl may talk like this but; she is actually a shy person. Seriously, she isn’t honest at all”

Lealith whispered into my ears.

It was however not a soft voice because it was quiet here so, it reached the chairman ears too.

“…………..Mikuni, let’s go”

Unable to hide her dissatisfaction, the chairman frowned a little before walking away.

“Have a good day, Kokonoe Tooru. I will be expecting much from you, from now on”

The chairman left those words for last and left for the western building with Mikuni-sensei.

I was left alone with Lealith there and-------

“*Giggle*. The part of her running away is because she is unable to retort the bulls-eye still makes her a child”

“…………….hey. No matter if you are the <<Exception>>, I think it’s bad to anger the chairman”

“Oh, isn’t that cute”

Lealith did not show any signs of reflection at my tired reply.

“Leaving that aside, I got shocked when I found out Tooru had a loli fetish”

“You know it’s all wrong after hearing the whole situation, so which mouth is it that is saying your shock”

“Of course, with this mouth”

Lealith linked her arm with mine before looking at me and touched her red lips with her mouth.

I recalled back the moment those light red glossy lips kissed my cheeks and *doki**doki* my heart started pumping hard-----but, I quickly unlinked our arms before she found out about it.

“O-okay then, I have to get back to Tora or else I will get scolded”

“Hnn mouu. Oh Tooru! Wait for me!!”

When I got back to Tora with that blaming voice coming behind me, it seems he saw me as I was running away from her and again [What are you doing, you idiot………] a warm greeting was waiting for me.

Since it has been established that today was the hottest day in this summer, it was hard to sleep at night.

Nonetheless most of the students have fallen asleep before the date changed, because we were tired from the training; I was within those students but……….

“………….you have me, and you still sleep with this girl in this small place every day, oh Tooru-----Hn moouu”

I felt my name got called and my consciousness got a little clearer.

“Well then. I have to prepare to sleep”

(What………is this……..? Yurie’s sleep talking………? Well, forget it……)

Even though I could hear the rustling sound, it did not beat my sleepiness and my consciousness started to sink again.

“Hn, it’s a little embarrassing like this. But I can’t sleep if I don’t do this………….I know, if I do this then………………un, problem solved. Good night, Tooru………….*Chuu*”

In the brink of my consciousness getting cut, I could feel something touching my cheeks.

Who knows how long passed since then------

“Hnn……it’s hot……….”

I could hear Yurie’s mumbling in the dark.

The rustling sound that I could hear next was probably because she took off the bed cover of her sleeping bag.

Although I could feel Yurie squirming around, it turned quiet not long later and I once again lost my body to the sleepiness again.

'''''I knew it was still dark outside''''' even though my eyelids were closed, and I could hear the sound of birds chirping.

Mixed in with those chirpings------

“Tooru……….”

My name was suddenly whispered to my ears.

“Tooru, I love you………”

I completely woke up when I heard those sweet whispers next.

(Wha……!? Yu-Yurie!?)

It wasn’t only those sweet words. Yurie was holding my arm tightly as if to show her behavior.

Her soft and those '''''voluptuous''''' bulges were pushed onto me.

(Uwah, wait, eh, soft, wait, if she clings onto me, her breast will………….Ah-re?)

Big.

What did you ask? It’s obviously the soft object touching my elbow.

“Hnn……….it’s tea time Tooru………”

“-----!?”

The moment I realized it wasn’t Yurie’s voice, I raised my upper body.

“Ah, ah-re?”

I turned around and tried to confirm the owner of that voice but, another problem was added into the confusion.

My vision is dark. The dark I was experiencing was pure darkness and rather, I can’t open my eyes in the first place.

(What is this? A blindfold…….?)

After I touched my face in panic, there was a cloth tied around my head to hide my sight.

While having a huge amount of question marks popping in my head, I took off the blindfold to find out that it was quite bright outside.

(Just what is this?...............wait, more importantly, whose voice was------“

I became speechless when I turned around.

No matter how many times I see this situation, I would still remain speechless regardless.

That’s because there are 2 beautiful girls sleeping in this tent.

What’s more they are completely naked.

“uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh!?”

I was exactly by definition speechless when I saw both, the silver and gold beauties not wearing anything at all.

I get it for the silver blonde girl----Yurie.

She probably took off her clothes because last night was especially humid.

But I have no idea why the {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} girl------Lealith is here.

I could guess that she sneaked in but, I can’t guess why she was naked.

“Nuu………….Tooru……….Good morning………..”

Maybe she noticed me waking up; Lealith scratched her eyes while raising her body.

When she did that, *tayun**puru**puru*…………..her 2 bulges made a big jiggle and it was probably the nature of a sad man to automatically look at it.

(No no no no no no, don’t don’t don’t don’t don’t, must not look------!!)

Even though I covered my eyes with my hands in panic, that overwhelming fleshy appearance has vividly been burned into the back of my eyelids.

It was the revival of the goddess of love and beauty that was told in the legends-----

I received an attack that could make me hallucinate like that from the gold girl.

“Lea-Lea-Lealith!! Why are you naked!?”

I’ll leave out the fact that she sneaked in.

“What do mean by why………….I can’t sleep unless I take off my clothes……….”

She probably hasn’t slept enough. She answered my question while dozing off.

“Ah…………..you can’t, Tooru…….you must not take your blindfold off………….it will be embarrassing………”

Then put some clothes on and sleep, was what I thought but, that might be something she won’t give up doing.

“I get it. I get it already so put on some clothes……..!!”

“Mou, I have no choice……….”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bafuu*. After nodding, Lealith once again lay on the bed and started sleeping again.

(Just who is the one having no choice………..)

Yurie slowly woke up this time just when I was completely tired from waking up.

“Good morning, Tooru……….”

“Aah, Good morning, Yuri------“

(Wait, I must not look there too------!!)

Different from Lealith’s certain fleshy part; hers were not jiggling at alllllll.

However, her {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}}, {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}} and that magical fairy-like appearance told in fairy-tales has been burned into my eyes.

“Tooru………..?”

Yurie was completely oblivious to my confusing troubles------it was probably in the level where it would not be over exaggerated if I call it a war and was making a dazed expression while tilting her small head.

“La-last night was hot. I understand that. But it's morning now. That’s why put your clothes on!!”

“Ya---……………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bofuu*. While nodding, Yurie lies back on the mat again before starting to sleeping comfortably.

(No seriously, why are you going back to sleep………)

I made a sigh deeper than the see to the 2 beauties sleeping comfortably.

At that moment-----

“Kokonoe, are you awake?”

“uuuuuuh!?”

My heart skipped a beat when my name was called from outside the tent.

I did not need to confirm who it was----it was Tachibana. My morning training is still being continued in this seaside too, and she would come to wake me up if I was late on the promised time.

“Are you still sleeping?”

“I am awake! I am awake so!! I will go out soon so wait there!!”

When I shouted outside with a voice soft enough to avoid waking Yurie and Lealith up, and [I understand] was replied back.

(Tha-that was dangerous……)

I placed my hands on my chest which was beating really hard while recalling back Tachibana shaking my shoulders when she came into the tent yesterday morning to wake up me from oversleeping.

If I was still sleeping just now, and she comes inside-------

(I don’t want to think about itttt…………!!)

I felt a chill at my back.

“Yurie, Lealith. Put on your clothes when you wake up”

[Ya--……….][I get it, mouu……..]

I used the sleeping bag and placed it on top of them as a replacement for the bed cover before heading out while carefully avoiding Tachibana from knowing the inside situation.

“Good morning, Kokonoe. It’s a refreshing morning today”

“That’s true………it’s a really comfortable morning……..”

“…………….your expression doesn’t match with your words at all though”

“Don’t mind it………….”

Around the time for breakfast preparations, we wrapped up the training and I headed back to the hall with Tachibana.

Mid-way-------my stomach growled and it was mixed with the birds chirping which could be heard from the forest.

“Fufuu, your body is far from being full”

“If you understand that then, let me eat more meat-------“

“No”

She answered immediately with a smile.

When I dropped my shoulders in disappointment, my stomach made a big growl again as if to conspire with my actions.

Since my stomach started *Guu**guu* growling as if to show my dissatisfaction, I made a bitter smile and-----

“Puu…………hahaha. Kokonoe, your timing is just too good it should have a limit, Fufu,hahahaha”

Tachibana might have reached her limit because she lurched her stomach while placing her hands on her mouth and laughing hard.

“It’s not that funny. Also, look in front when you walk, you’ll hit a branch”

The place we are walking right now was a promenade used as a shortcut from the woods to the hall.

It is just like an animal trail and since there were branches extending to our face length everywhere, we will meet a painful experience if we don’t look in front properly.

“I won’t do something that dumb-----Puwahh!?”

There is a dumb girl who received a painful experience in front of me.

Not only did Tachibana hit the branch, she panicked because a spider nest got stuck onto her.

“Hyaaaaaa, Koko-Kokonoe. Tak-take it off, please………..!”

“I get it. I’ll take it off immediately so stay still”

I nodded and made a small wry smile at Tachibana who was begging for help while moving restlessly to get rid of the spider nest on her face.

“So-sorry………err……the '''''main thing''''' is not on me right?”

“Main thing? Aah, the spider huh, nope it’s not on you”

Tachibana let out a relieved breath when she heard my reply.

“You bad with it?”

“……………we-well, it’s embarrassing but, yeah”

“It’s not embarrassing you know? Everyone has something they are bad with”

(…………….like Tachibana during meals)

Not knowing anything about there being sentence I swallowed which was close to coming out, Tachibana became bashful.

“I-It’ll be a big help if you say that------but, please keep it a secret from the others okay? .............well, Miyabi found out on the first day itself though”

“I get it………..okay, everything is off-----ah”

“Ah?”

Just when I stopped my words mid-way, Tachibana opened her eyes wide.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kasa*……….

Tachibana noticed '''''that''''' riding on her shoulders and her face turned into a stiff expression.

“Hiiiiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?”

“O-oi Tachibana!? Where are you going------Oi, wait! I’ll take it off for you!!”

Tachibana shouted and started running, before I chased after her in panic.

“Fyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa don’t comeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”

It might be something said to the spider but, it is rather confusing for the one chasing her.

“------!! Dangerous!”

The moment Tachibana was about to slam into a tree, I took her hands and pulled it strongly.

--But, It was too strong and *Bofuu* Tachibana’s face was buried into my chest.

“Puwah!?”

“Sorry. Are you okay?”

“A-aah, sorry……………Spi-spider!!”

Although she regained her composure for an instant from the impact when she buried her face in my chest, she was almost close to panic again.

“Wait, calm down!”

Tachibana hugged me tightly and I grabbed the spider before throwing it away.

“I took it off already so calm down”

“Re-really…………?”

With her usual dignified atmosphere gone somewhere, Tachibana looked up at me with tears in her eyes.

While nodding, I pointed at the spider walking on the grass and Tachibana took a big sigh.

“Uuu………I showed you something pathetic………”

“It’s okay. Just like what I said just now, everyone has something they are bad with. Also, thank god you weren’t hurt”

“Kokonoe……………*giggle*, that’s true. I have to thank you for that”

When I smiled at her saying there is no need to be embarrassed, Tachibana soften her expression.

My heart pounded a little the moment I saw that soft smile which was different from usual.

(Uh, your face is too close………..)

Since the situation occurred just a few moments ago, it seems Tachibana has not realized that she was being hugged. If she realizes this, there would be no mistake she would call me shameless or perverted.

When I was about to let go before that happens; this happened when I was about to separate our body-----

“Ah…………”

An intruding rustling sound appeared together with a soft voice of a 3rd person.

The person standing in front us when we moved our sights there was-----Miyabi.

“I-is that so. A spider huh…………both of you were hugging each other so, I was close to making a misunderstanding in shock, ahaha…………..”

After explaining to Miyabi why we were hugging each other, she quickly believed our talk because it seems she knew Tachibana was bad with spiders.

“I’m ashamed………”

Tachibana who said that has her cheeks blushing a little.

“………..That’s nice”

“What is?”

“Fuee!? Errrrr, well, a spider got onto my shoulders too just now so, errr, neh”

Meaning, she ran with full strength just like Tachibana and it dropped off somewhere before she knew it.

She probably thought I would take it off for her if I was nearby.

“However, it seriously is a live saver you believed it immediately”

I nodded beside Tachibana when she made a relieved sigh.

“Seriously. If it was the opposite then, you would be shouting shameless before running away”

[The opposite………?][What do you mean?]

Both of them asked me back together.

It seems the sentence was not complete and the meaning was not told to them.

“I was referring to the assumption that if I was hugging Miyabi, and we got seen by Tachibana instead”

“”------------!!””

“I-i-I, so-so-something like that, errrr, spider, where is the spider………….!?”

“Kokonoe! Wh-what kind of perverted things were you thinking about……!!”

“………….it’s just an assumption”

I made a sigh to the both of them who were panicking even though I said it was an assumption beforehand.

“Oh yeah, why are you here this early in the morning Miyabi?”

“I was coming back from my morning run”

“I see. You are still continuing that even though it’s the seaside school”

“U-un………..That’s because I would be late by one lap from Tooru-kun if I don’t work hard”

“Haha, you can’t be careless at all”

“Ahahaha……………….”

“-------?”

Tachibana made a curious face at our conversation. Her reaction was probably normal since she doesn’t know I told Miyabi that I won’t be running with her in the mornings for a while.

“B-by the way, does Tooru-kun have any plans to pass tomorrow since it’s a rest day?”

Miyabi changed the conversation; she might have felt sorry to Tachibana who was unable to join in the conversation.

There is no training tomorrow-----on the 6th day and it was a day given to us to move freely.

Nonetheless, I have nothing special plan so I told her I was thinking of resting.

“If that’s the case then why not come with us? I invited Imari and the rest last night but, I think it’s more fun if there are more people if we are going to play anyway”

“Aah, okay. But where are we going?”

There was no game facilities on this island and the only place here was the branch school and the harbor.

Just where are we going to go at an environment like that.

“What are you saying………..it’s summer now. What’s more the sea is surrounding the island. Meaning, it’s obvious we would be playing at the sea”

“………….now that I think about, the sea is a place to play”

We were made to swim with our clothes on the first day, run on top of logs floating on the sea, and was made to have a <<Blaze practice>> with our lower body submerged so, the sea has completely turned into a tough training spot for me.

“Well anyways, I understand. Is it okay if I invite Tora and the others?”

“Aah, I don’t mind”

Like this, we passed through the promenade right when I filled in tomorrow’s schedule.

When we got back to the hall, there were some students awake and were already cleaning up their tents as expected.

“Alright, I have to go around waking the people still sleeping”

It was a very Tachibana-like announcement. As expected from the chairman-----which I am secretly calling her-----she still goes around waking everyone up not only in the dorm but during the seaside school too.

“I have to wake Yurie up too”

I and Yurie’s tent was still up nearby and the {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} girl could not be seen in the hall. She is probably still sleeping since she did not sleep much last night.

“Kokonoe. Even though you live with her normally, I think it’s a problem looking at a girl’s sleepy face. I’ll wake her up instead”

“I get it. Then please”

Honestly, I have something against that but, I’ll follow Tachibana’s will.

“I’ll go clean up the tent”

“I see. I’ll leave that to you, Miyabi”

Leaving those words, Miyabi went back to her tent and we went back to my tent.

“But even so, it’s quite rare for Yurie to oversleep”

“It was a hot night last night. She couldn't sleep until it became late because it was that hot”

“I see. I am a little reluctant to do so but, it’s time already”

Replying back with an '''''I have no choice''''', she stopped in front of the tent.

(Ah-re? Am I forgetting something………………………………………..)

“------uuuh!! Tac-Tachibana waittttttt!!”

My shout was useless and Tachibana opened the tent entrance.

What could be seen across Tachibana’s shoulder were the color silver, gold and also-----skin color.

“Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!?”

Tachibana froze.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 4.jpg|thumb]]

“……………………………………………………………………”

She kept quiet.

[Nuu……..is it morning already, Tooru……..?][Fuwah, ah…………what is it, you are noisy…….]

Both of them woke up when the morning sun shined inside and they looked at us with tired eyes.

Tachibana regained her consciousness and----shouted.

“Koko-Kokonoe you, Pe-per-Perverrrrrrrrrrrrrrttttttttttt--------------!!”

===Part 2===

The 5th day of the training has ended.

The training camp with an alias of a seaside school ends today.

It was completely a free day on the 6th day which is tomorrow and even though they were still unable to leave the island, the students have been pardoned to do anything they like there.

Heading back to the academy was probably enough to give them time to relax but, the reason for giving them a rest day in the island has the same simple meaning with giving candy to a child. Especially for the main school students, there are quite a lot of students who got excited when they heard they were heading to a seaside school located at a southern island.

During the night before the day everyone was excited for-----

There were several girls gathered in the cafeteria.

Yurie, Tomoe, Miyabi, Kibitsu and one more person were from the main school.

3 girls and Imari were from the branch school.

There were a total of 9 girls there snacking on candies while talking.

They are the group that has gotten the closest in these 5 days of training.

The conversation started with what they should do tomorrow but, it changed to a very ordinary topic now.

It was getting late into the night and------

“Neh neh, what do you think about the boys in the main school?”

The moment the branch school girl------the <<Kunai>> user Miwa said that, the students from the main school got excited.

---that’s what she thought but, only one person responded from there.

The 4 people that did not respond-----Yurie, Tomoe, and Kibitsu made an expression as if they have no idea what she meant. Miyabi twitched her shoulders for only an instant but, luckily there was no one that noticed that.

“What do you mean by that?”

“It’s about, is there a boy you are thinking about, Tomoe”

The main school girl guided here and Tomoe nodded as if she understood.

“……………Fumu. if you say it’s thinking about then, it’s going to be Tora or Kokonoe I guess”

6 girls excluding Yurie and Kibitsu reacted to Tomoe’s words.

“Both of them are strong. To me------mu? What’s wrong, everyone?”

6 girls excluding Yurie and Kibitsu reacted to Tomoe’s words again------rather, they collapsed.

“Ahaha……….It’s that so-called girl talk and the standard for it are love talks………..”

Tomoe turned red when she realized it was a misunderstanding after hearing Imari’s explanation of the topic while making a wry smile.

“Sorry, I just thought………”

After some of them laughed at Tomoe’s reaction, one girl from the branch school opened her mouth this time.

[There are a lot of cool guys in the main school right? Like Izumi-kun. Judging by the failures in the branch school, it’s an envious thing] [It’s better to be careful around him since he likes girls]

[Ah, I think I’ll pick Tora-kun. He is small and cute] [But isn’t he kind of scary?] [I will definitely pick Tatsu-kun! Guys with muscles are awesome] [[[No way]]]

When anyone of them brought out a boys' name then, someone would *kya**kya* react back nosily.

“Let’s see…………I guess for me----it would be Tooru”

“----!!”

Several people reacted when Imari said Tooru’s name.

[Like I thought. I kept thinking you were suspicious somehow. But I kind of understand, Kokonoe-kun is quite handsome] [Agree] [He lacks muscles though] [Ignore]

“You’re wrong. It’s not because of his face but rather, I could get along with him. It’s easy to talk with him, and I mean very easy"

Miyabi got worried when she saw Imari smiling while talking.

She listens to the conversation quietly while her heartbeat was increasing.

“Well, us branch school students has no idea when we would meet the main school students again once the seaside school ends so, I will avoid having a serious relationship. More importantly, I have something I have to do no matter what”

“Ah, that’s so cruel. Imari has something more important than me………..”

“Ahaha, don’t worry, I love you the most in this world♪”

Miyabi relaxed seeing Imari replying back to Miwa who was being playful.

Having the appearance that could make her eyes open wide even though she is the same gender, the beauties Yurie and Lealith are normally around Tooru. What’s more, Tomoe who was a beauty with an adult atmosphere around her has been closing in the gaps using the morning training recently.

Miyabi thought she had no way to oppose if Imari, on top of having an appearance with nothing to criticize, and has a cheerful and refreshing personality joins in that group.

That is why it was normal for her to relax.

Having completely no faith in herself, Miyabi didn't know she was quite popular with the guys. [The number 1 girl I want to protect ] [The breast of the girl I want to bury my face in Number 1], she has 2 magnificent titles.

“Speaking about Kokonoe-kun. Miyabi-chan likes him too right”

“uuuh!?”

Kibitsu was the one that made a devastating comment with a dazed tone.

Naturally, Miyabi became the center of attention.

“Mo-Mo-Momo-chan!? I-i-i-----“

“That’s because, you often talk about Kokonoe-kun. And you’re really close with him right”

Kibitsu had no ill intentions. It was probably because of her absentminded personality that she said the things she was thinking about. There were times good things happened because of that but; the words she said right now did not make Miyabi happy at all.

“He is a f-friend. I-i-it’s true I think he is easier to talk with compared to the others though……….!”

“Is that so?”

“Un, un……….!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Puun**puun* Miyabi made big nods but-----

“……….Iyah, everyone noticed that already Hotaka. Rather, your attitude is so obvious”

Everyone’s sights moved back to Miyabi immediately when the main school girl mumbled that.

“Fuuee……….!?”

“I-is that so, Miyabi……?”

The person closest to Miyabi at this spot but at the same time was completely oblivious to Miyabi’s feelings to Tooru------Tomoe asked back with a shocked expression.

“Ah………..ah, uu………..err……… …………….”

At last Miyabi face turned red, before hanging her head down silently.

That reaction was the same as confessing the truth and even Tomoe figured that out.

“I see, Miyabi likes Kokonoe……”

“Ahaha. I guess I was right”

“U,uu…….errr, Momo-chan. Please keep it a secret from Tooru-kun…….”

“Uun, of course”

“Kokonoe’s <<Duo>> and roommate must not be forgotten about him. Is there anything you want to say when you heard that, Yurie?”

Everyone’s sights focused on Yurie when the main school girl said that.

Yurie who became the center of attention-----

“………..*suu*………*suu*……..”

She was sleeping.

Almost everyone there was close to falling off their chairs when they saw her dozing off.

“Ahaha…….it’s about time to go to bed”

Imari made a wry smile. After she continued the sentence by telling everyone to head back to their tents since there was still tomorrow, several of them made unsatisfied and reluctant faces but still nodded.

Tomoe headed out of the cafeteria while pulling Yurie who was in mid-dreamland state.

After that, Kibitsu, Miwa and the others headed out. Miyabi and Imari were walking behind all of them.

“I somehow felt it was that case but, it’s just like what I guess after all”

“U-unn………..”

“Fufu. I understand those feelings very much. If I managed to go to the main school, I would most likely………..uun, I would probably fall for him"

Miyabi had a startled face when Imari declared that.

“I said this just now too but, I could get along with him and he is easy to talk with, I also think his personality is good……………and, I think this may be unrelated but, it’s true that he is quite cool”

“E-err………….”

“It’s okay; you don’t have to look that uneasy. This was also something I said just now but, I have something I need to do no matter what, compared to my love”

Imari felt her chest hurting a bit after finishing her sentence and told herself it can’t be helped to come to terms with it.

There might be day where she might regret this choice.

However, Imari decided to end her feelings for Tooru secretly since she had no time to be all lovey-dovey in order to fulfill her wish.

“E-err……Is it okay if I ask what Imari has to do……..?”

“Ahh………Hnnn……….well, I don’t mind I guess. In exchange, please keep it a secret from Tooru okay?”

While wondering why Tooru’s name came up, Miyabi nodded.

“I need money. A lot of it, neh”

Miyabi got shocked at those vulgar words which cannot be topped any more.

Although she was shocked, she waited for the next sentence. Even though she knew her for just few days, she thought there should be a reason why someone like Imari would say something like that.

“My family works in a small factory but, how should I say this, managing it is a little tough. We are often told that it’s better to close it but, my father and the workers there are working hard because they don’t want to close the company that my diseased grand-father who worked so hard to build it up. My sisters and I love our grandfather very much so we agreed to say no to shut the company, and often think about a way to help them somehow”

“Ah…… so you became an <<Exceed>> for that……?”

“Bingo♪ Originally I thought of finding a job once I graduate middle school. My parents rejected that but I wanted to do something------and suddenly on a certain day, a member of the Dawn organization came over and told me about the Kouryou academy”

Because of those circumstances, Imari decided to go to Kouryou academy.

If she joins the dawn organization after graduating, it would probably be possible to gain an income enough to reorganize her family factory. Also, after some negotiation with the academy side, most of the money provided monthly from the academy will be sent back to her house.

“So that’s why……….now i understand the meaning why you told me not to tell Tooru-kun……….”

“Looking at Tooru’s personality, he would probably be very worried about it. Even though he knows it won’t be a problem since I am in the branch school. So, please keep this a secret between us”

Imari placed her index finger on her lips and smiled.

Miyabi followed her and smiled too.

She smiled while harboring respect to the girl the same age as her with strong beliefs in her heart.

“So with that said, becoming stronger is more important to me than love, which makes me a sad muscle-brain woman………..that’s why Miyabi, there are other people you should be more worried about than me”

Even though 3 faces popped up in Miyabi’s mind, Imari was actually referring to Lealith. That’s because she has seen her show her affections to Tooru several times already regardless of the public gazes.

Tomoe can be said to have a good relation with Tooru but she looks like a friend and although Imari was shocked about Yurie having a <<Duo>> relationship with him at first, she could somehow understand their actual relationship in just a few days.

They believe each other and although their distance was close, her feelings are no different than those of a family’s.

That’s all; leaving Tomoe out, Imari’s judgment at this point could be said to be generally correct.

--Of course, she doesn’t know what kind of changes would happen in the future.

“Well, Tooru is probably the strongest enemy. How should I put it, he is kind of dense or off-topic………….”

After seeing Imari sigh, Miyabi made a wry smile when she thought of several events that come to mind.

“Good luck, Miyabi. He won’t notice if you don’t step in more”

Miyabi nodded, when Imari winked one eye.

“I-I will work harder………….errr, Imari-chan…..Thank you”

“You’re welcome. Miyabi, Fight♪”

“U-un……..!”

Half an hour passed since the girls headed back to their respective tents after the love talk.

Most of the students have turned off their lights and started sleeping.

Tomoe and Miyabi’s tent was wrapped in darkness too but------

“……..Miyabi. Are you still awake?”

“………….Uun, I am”

“No err……….i-it’s about the conversation just now. Err………..it’s about Mi-miyabi liking Kokonoe……..”

“U-un….it’s real I guess…….”

Miyabi’s nod could be felt in the darkness.

“I see……….”

Tomoe admits that she is not sensitive to love related feelings.

But even so, she could only be shocked when she found out her friend whom she has been eating and sleeping for 3 months together, was having affections for the closest guy-friend she had.

However, now that she has calmed down since some time has passed since she found out, Tomoe thought of confirming it again.

“Work hard, Miyabi. I’ll cheer for you”

“Eh…………? Ah…………U-un…….i’ll do so but………”

After hearing Tomoe’s words, Miyabi made a crisp answer-----

“Is it okay……?”

She asked in the verge of puzzlement.

“About what?”

“U-uun, nothing at all. Ahaha………”

Replied back with a curious tone, Miyabi swing her head despite the darkness.

“------? Well forget it. Anyways, you can call me if there is something you need help with. Although, it has to be within my limits okay”

“Unn………thank you, Tomoe-chan”

“Umu……….however, don’t expect good strategies from me okay? It seems I am also slow regarding with love”

Miyabi giggled at Tomoe’s self-evaluation. Tomoe also laughed with her.

Not long later, both of them ended their talk after saying good night for tomorrow.

In the darkness, Miyabi vividly recalled the conversation she had just now.

(Was it my misunderstanding……..?)

By Miyabi’s judgment, she thought Tomoe should have a considerable amount of affection for Tooru.

But judging by Tomoe’s tone, she could not perceive any of those feelings on her end.

That made Miyabi relieved.

That’s because she clearly knows of the charms the girl Tachibana Tomoe has, since she was close to her.

(I should not be relieved yet. There is still Lealith-san and Yurie-chan…….I have to step in more, just like what Imari-chan said……..Fight on, me……..!)

Miyabi clenched her fist tightly and vowed to work a little harder from tomorrow onward.

Although her eyes were closed, Tomoe’s back was facing Miyabi and was still unable to fall asleep.

(…………..Miyabi likes Kokonoe huh. Why didn’t I notice that before………..)

She could agree in a lot of ways once she recalled back some events.

Tooru’s name often comes out from Miyabi’s mouth, and she has little memories of her talking with other guys compared to Tooru. Although she did somewhat exchange some few words to Tora and Tatsu, Tooru would definitely be around the area when that happens.

(Kokonoe and Miyabi huh……….)

Quiet and shy. Tomoe wished for the love of the hard working girl to come true.

Cheerful and kind, although the boy was a little dense, he would often think about his comrades; she wished that their love would become mutual.
Until Tooru’s face appeared in her mind.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tokun*…….

(-----what is this?)

Her heartbeat became a little faster.

She also felt her breathing getting rougher.

Tomoe reached a conclusion after thinking about her body condition.

(I might be worried about Miyabi more than I thought………)

But, thinking about such a thing was worthless now.

After Tomoe gave up thinking about it and decided to go to sleep, she left her body to the drowsiness which was gradually getting stronger.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Tokun**Tokun**Tokun*…….

Tomoe did not notice the reason for her fast heartbeat.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 3

2014-05-27T11:15:57Z

Mashiro: /* Part 1 */

===Chapter 3 『I Like You Too』===

===Part 1===

The black cloth demon kicked the ground just when I was recovering from the discomposure I got from seeing the <<Blaze>>.

“Kuh………..!!”

It did not give me any time and the 10 meter gap got closed------

The black cloth swung down it’s <<Blaze>>.

My tank top got sliced even though I jumped away.

The black cloth did not stop there and stepped in more.

“Kuh!------<<Blaze>>!!”

I blocked the non-stop 2nd and 3rd attacks with my manifested <<Shield>>.

It was a heavy and fast attack.

The power and swiftness was same as me----during the time I was <<II>>.

It would be a tough opponent if it was me before the Sublimation to <<III>> but, my physical abilities increased really high just because I climbed one <<Level>>. It was so high that it was practically impossible to lose to an opponent that was at the same level before. It also made me think, constant hard work is meaningless.

However, I was on the defensive now.

I was forced to be on the defensive because of the turmoil in my heart.

(Why does this fellow have a <<Blaze>>……!)

The weapon I blocked was a curved one-sided blade----it is most like a <<Sword>>.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gyaariri*…………!! The enemy pushed me. When I pushed back to prevent getting pushed over, the black cloth easily jumped back without making any firm contact with the ground.

I asked when we faced each other again after it took a 5 meter distance.

“Who are you?”

“……………..”

There was no reply. However, it’s not like I had no idea who it was.

The enemy was unmistakably an <<Exceed>> since it has a <<Blaze>>.

If that is the case then the black cloth is probably Tsukimi’s old comrade or something close to that.

The thought of a betrayer that got hired by organizations or countries that did not like the existence of the <<Exceed>> had infiltrated the staff popped up in my mind.

Different from that, there is one more point I was concerned about.

(That <<Blaze>>. Where have I-----)

“-------!!”

The black cloth kicked the ground as if to interrupt my thoughts. It then closed the gap without caring about the complex landscape in this dark forest.

Different from just now, it lowered its body posture and attempted to make a tackle this time. The moment I reached its <<Sword>> range, the blade came attacking to my lower leg from the left.

The black cloth took one more step and slashed back the same time I took a small jump back. It was a 2 stage attack to make me jump mid-air-----but, I predicted that much already.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gainnnn*!! I twisted my body while blocking the blade as if I was hitting my <<Shield>> at it.

It seems the impact was unexpected to the black cloth and it stumbled a little before it was my turn to attack.

I did not deal any damage even though my hook scratched the enemy. But, the fist has a greater advantage than the sword now that I entered the chest area.

Even though it blocked two of my punches with the grip when I punched in rapid succession, the 3rd hit landed on its shoulder and it staggered from it.

“Now!! ------Kuh!?”

I stopped my movements when it kicked me when I was about to make a follow up.

Although the black cloth was staggering, it entered the tree shadows and hid itself.

(Damn it, there goes my chance!!)

The moment I thought it hid behind the tree shadows, I could hear the ground getting kicked and----

The black cloth’s presence disappeared into the darkness.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zaa*…………!! Some of the trees in my surroundings moved unnaturally and made rustling sounds.

“--------!!”

I could sense its presence behind me suddenly. When I looked back, the black cloth swinging its <<Sword>> down was there.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Jigiin*!! I immediately prepared my <<Shield>> and blocked it. More specifically, my <<Shield>> entered the blade’s path by luck.

(Kuh…….so this is your real battle style huh!!)

The speed and strength did not change. The movement was the one that changed.

The bewitching jump kicks performed on the tree trunks, branches and of course the ground looked like what Tsukimi used when I fought her last time.

That time it was a 4 cornered classroom but, it was different now. The trees lined up unnaturally were of course not acting as a single body and had become a screen covering my view. The moment I thought it moved left, it kicked the branches and headed upwards before kicking the branches again heading downwards immediately, it then jumped to the right and hid behind the trunks, causing me to lose sight of it------before suddenly jumping out from the thicket behind me.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Giin*!! I somehow managed to block it and was about to counter attack immediately but the enemy had already disappeared from that spot.

It jumped back while the blades was swung down, and leaped its body back into the darkness again.

(It's completely going with a hit and run pattern. What an annoying opponent!!)

What’s more it was completely avoiding entering my fist range.

That hit and run fight style was enough to fill in the gap between our physical abilities.

(But, I don’t have the time to play with you……….!!)

I have to go to those 2 girls.

I fixed my rough breathing while clearing out my ears to concentrate on reading the enemy’s presence.

(Alright, come…..!)

Where will the black cloth come from? Right, left, from behind again, or maybe-------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zaaaaa*……….!! The sound was close. It was not from the right, left or behind.

“Above!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Baki**baki* the sounds of thin branches was produced and the black cloth attacked from above.

The daijoudan<ref group ="3d">Kendo posture-holding the sword above the head</ref> slash with the weight of falling down added in it, probably has very high power in it.

My body would probably get blown away even if I blocked it with my <<Shield>>.

That was why-----I dodged the blade’s path.

I dodged it with the body movements I learned from Tachibana that I continuously practiced 2 months after the <<Survive>> until today, and at the same time I slipped into its chest area after I spun my body.

“------!!”

In the moment of the black cloth's surprise, I was already grabbing hold of the hand holding on to the <<Sword>>----and threw the black cloth down.
The air inside the lungs of the black cloth came out the same time with the impact. I did not stop the flow there and mounted it by taking the advantage of the throw’s momentum.

“This……….is the end!!”

'''''I pushed the black cloth’s chest down''''' and swung down my fist-----that was supposed to happen but.

“Eh……..?”

I stopped my fist.

Because the hood hiding the black cloth's face came off when I threw it down.

Because I saw the face under the hood.

Because that face----belonged to someone I was familiar with.

“Y-yo-yo-you are……….”

I could not hide my shock when I saw the girl with long ponytail.

She was------

“Imari!?”

She was the opponent I fought with during the Kouryou academy enrollment exam. She looked a little more mature compared to last time. As usual Nagakura Imari------was exactly a lively girl with both cuteness and beauty.

“Ah…………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pokan* She made a blank expression at my shout------before making an unconcerned laugh.

“Ahaha, I got found out.”

“E-err…………?”

“We might have met up again in a weird way but-----long time no see, Tooru.”

“A-aah……Long time no see…………”

Because it was a sudden event, I greeted back while maintaining my astonishment.

“Aah, I lose this time too huh. You are strong like I thought.”

“I-iyaa………Imari got a lot stronger too.”

“Fufu, I am happy you said that.”

After she nodded in satisfaction at my comment----

Imari’s expression turned a little awkward.

“………By the way Tooru. Can you let go already?”

“Let go……..?”

Imari moved her sights to show me the reason when she heard my words.

After I followed it, my hand was still pushing her body down.

I was holding tightly on------her soft breast which could be called the symbol of a woman.

“Tooru………………you pervert.”

Imari stood up before erasing her <<Sword>>.

(No wonder I thought I had seen it before……..)

Although I was thinking why I did not recall back just now, I think the biggest reason why I could not recall back was because I heard that the losers from the <<Qualification ceremony>> had their <<Lucifull>> removed and lost their qualifications to become an <<Exceed>>.

“I have completely no idea on what is going on but, can you give me an explanation?”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 2.jpg|thumb]]

“Of course. But before that-----”

“If it is our side then, we are done.”

The gold girl showed herself from the darkness.

Beside her, there was a girl with {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} opposite to her hair color.

“Looks like your side ended too, Tooru.”

“A-ahh………Err, what is that?”

Yurie was carrying some kind of black person.

“She is the one that attacked first.”

“That’s my <<Duo>>”

As if to add on to Yurie’s words, Imari gave an explanation.

“<<Duo>>…………..no seriously what is going on……….”

I replaced Yurie in carrying the black cloth and started walking towards the lighted building.

The talk Imari started when we were walking was only surprising.

“Br-branch school!?”

“Yes, Kouryou academy branch school. That is the school I am affiliated right now. Incidentally, the building you all are heading to is our lodging place and at the same time the branch school’s school building.”

It was a continuous streak of surprises even though she said that.

3 months ago-------the <<Qualification ceremony>> ended and after the losers left the auditorium, they got brought to the building grounds and were pressed with a choice.

Although there might be some rules, they would either transfer to a normal high school or----maybe transfer to the Kouryou academy branch school to become an <<Exceed>> again but, the environment will be harsh.

It seems Imari picked the path of the branch school without a second thought and brought herself to this island.

After 3 months later, she received severe training and after she sublimated to <<II>> by the <<Sublimation ceremony>> last semester, she got told that the students from the main school--------meaning us, were coming to visit the island for a seaside school.

Also, together with the instructions of a <<Blaze Practice>> of hiding their identity and attacking us.

“So that was what happened……….I don’t know what to say but anyway this is great. It’s really great that Imari’s path did not get cut off……….”

“Fufu, looks like I made you worried a lot at that time. Thanks, Tooru.”

I kept thinking it was my fault that I cut off her path last time but I felt a load of my chest the moment I heard that it really wasn’t the case.

“However, I told you this before but you really became stronger. If our <<Level>> was the same then, I don’t think I could win.”

“Ahaha, it became a good fight because the terrain advantage was totally mine. Also, my eyes got used to the darkness thanks to the time past on this island. That’s why the conditions can be said to be fair------uuun, rather I think I was at the advantage……………..nonetheless, judging by the thought that I could not even stand a chance against you last time, I am honestly happy that you told me that I got stronger.”

That smile was the same as the time I first met her.

Different from the ending of the <<Qualification ceremony>>, I relaxed my cheeks from the happiness coming from my heart.

“By the way, Tooru. Can you introduce those two to me? I saw that girl in the entrance ceremony but, I don’t know her name.”

“Hnn? Aah, that’s right. She is called Yurie and is my <<Duo>>”

“Ya---. Yurie=Sigtuna. I am Tooru’s <<Duo>>. Nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you Yurie. I am Nagakura Imari.”

Yurie and Imari exchanged a handshake and---------

“<<Duo>>!?”

She was surprised after some time lag.

“Wait, errr, she is a girl and, Ueee!? Ah……do-don’t tell me the main school is different to the branch school, and the rooms are different, like that………?”

“Same room.”

“To-Tooru……….you did not do anything behind the scenes right…….?”

“I didn’t!”

That reaction was quite nostalgic since our surroundings had gotten used to the fact that me and Yurie were living in the same room and stopped teasing us………….of course, I still had to retort back with a loud voice though.

“Is that so……..I can only feel it is amazing, in a certain way though……….”

I don’t think I was being praised but, she was most likely praising me.

“Err, then about the other girl…………”

“I am Lealith=Bristol. Tooru’s fiancee.”

“Self-proclaimed though.”

After exchanging a handshake with Lealith, Imari------

“Fiancee!?”

“Like I said, self-proclaimed.”

It was already a retort since this was the 2nd time.

“Self-proclaimed huh, how cold of you. Aren't we in a relationship since we kissed?”

“Ki………!?”

Her eyes opened wide and Imari looked shocked.

“That was something you did one-sidedly ignoring Tooru’s will. What’s more, it was on the cheek.”

“Then, I will get Tooru’s permission. Tooru kiss me. Of course the lips are okay too.”

“I'm not going to…………..”

The gold girl placed her finger at her lips. Yurie was standing there as if she was protecting me from Lealith.

The ponytail said this while looking at the both of them.

“…………Looks like you are having a fun life, Tooru.”

“How can you get that idea after looking at this situation………”

I changed the conversation after making a sigh, towards Imari who stared at me with eyes carrying a hidden meaning behind it.

“But now that I think about it again, it really is a coincidence huh? Even if you all were told to attack us, to think that I would be fighting against Imari again.”

Even though it was decided for the branch students to attack the main students in the forest, I would never have thought I would meet up with Imari from the <<Qualification ceremony>> again.

---I brought the conversation there when I thought of it and I got an unexpected reply back.

“Aah, there was a little trick to that. You received an armband when you got off the boat right? Actually, there is a transmitter attached to it, and that is why we were able to identify each individual.”

She then took out a smartphone-looking portable terminal from her pocket and showed it to me. It seems the map shown on the screen belonged to this island. There was a circle shown on the map. There were numbers written inside the circle and the number followed the main school group’s record number.

“So, you are saying that the branch school has complete knowledge of our movements?”

“That’s about it…………..so, I wanted to show Tooru the results I gained during these 3 months and requested everyone to give me the priority to challenge you…………well, thanks to Tooru coming up at a different spot compared to the others, it was easy to make a situation to fight you 1 vs 1.”

Thanks to that Imari made Miwa------the opponent Yurie and Lealith fought-----take on a tough role and made a wry smile.

“But, why did you end up at the eastern side?”

“That’s because Yurie can’t swim. We drifted away from the others when I went to save her.”

“Hee, Yurie can’t huh……….that's somehow kind of unexpected.”

It probably was very unexpected to her because she saw Yurie fight during the enrollment ceremony.

“------?”

Yurie and Imari’s eye met and Yurie *Chirin* tilted her small head producing a bell ring.

“Now that I think about it, Tooru. I remembered this when the armband topic got brought up but, why didn’t you send out a rescue signal when we were fighting just now?”

“………Now that you mentioned it, there is that function huh?”

“You were attacked by an unidentified enemy, so you have to send the signal out because it includes the meaning of emergency contact too. If we really were enemies targeting the lives of Tooru and the main school students what were you going to do? Lives could be saved just by contacting help.”

“Uu, how strict.”

“Use everything you have in your hand. ………..our instructor slammed that completely into our heads.”

I made a understood nod towards Imari who brought out her tongue playfully.

“Okay, then. We’re here.”

Further up the forest Imari was pointing to, the building was producing outside light.

The western building looks unfitting for a building in the southern seas, and it was giving out a somewhat similar atmosphere as the dormitory we past our days in.

Imari ran to the front of the building and turned around.

“Welcome, to Kouryou academy branch school!”

When we entered the western building, Lealith left telling me she wanted to change and disappeared inside with Sara who came to pick her up.

Even though there was lighting here, me and Yurie were being led through the dim wooden corridor by Imari.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gishi**gishi* sounds like this were produced and it seems the room we were being brought to was the cafeteria.

When we peeked inside, we saw our classmates from the main school already here.

“Looks like everyone is not here yet.”

“Uun, you all are the last ones. The reason why the numbers aren’t right is because there might be some that are unconscious after getting beaten by the branch school group. They should be sleeping in a different room until they wake up.”

I remembered back when she told me that. We took enough rest before moving from the beach.

It was only normal for everyone else that got on shore in another spot to reach here a long time ago.

“Okay then, we the branch school group have things to prepare so we are going now. See you later, Tooru, Yurie.”

While wondering what kind of preparations it was, Imari said her goodbye and stepped into the cafeteria.

“Yurie. Be careful.”

“Ya, Ya---……..”

Our luggage got transported to the cafeteria during the day.

We headed to our luggage located at the corner of the room as fast as possible and got Yurie’s underwear.

During that time, I was taking up positions where the surrounding people would be unable to see Yurie.

(I never would have thought to test out the things we learn in class like this……..)

This was something that I didn’t know that might be useful somewhere in this world.

………..There should be a limit to how rare this example is.

Yurie then headed outside to put on her underwear while in the toilet.

I then fell flat on the table before Tora talked to me.

“Fuun, you sure took your time.”

Tora was smirking and the first words that came out from his mouth was [I got here first so it’s my win].

…………It’s somehow frustrating.

[Kokonoe. Looks like you got here safe][Go-good work, Tooru-kun……….]

Both of them joined in at that moment.

“Where did Yurie-chan go………?”

“She told me she headed to the toilet.”

That was not a lie.

“By the way, you guys being in this room would mean that you guys fought off the branch school group too?”

“That’s because To-Tomoe-chan protected me.”

“Fufu, it’s not only me. If it weren’t for Tora, who knows what could have happened.”

From what I heard from Tachibana, they acted in a group with 6 people by Tora’s suggestion and arrived to the branch school without leaving anyone behind.

“As expected-------is what I wanted to say but, it’s okay to say that I misheard that Tora suggested to act as a group?”

“It’s true.”

Tachibana became the witness and Miyabi *un**un* nodded.

“……………….Tora, did you catch a fever after getting your body cold in the sea?”

“Hell no!! I suggested it because it would get annoying if the slow one got hurt and told you that I was around her when that happened.”

“Uu………..Sorry for being slow….but, thank you, Tora-kun………..”

“I-I don’t need your thanks anyway!!”

Tora turned away maybe from embarrassment.

“But well, it’s just as Tora says. I would most likely be concerned if someone got hurt. So-----Thanks.”

“------! Fu-funn, thank me as much as you like…….!”

Why is your attitude clearly only different to me.

“Tooru, I am back.”

Yurie came back at that moment.

With the familiar faces gathered, they chatted around like usual------

Soon the other classmates resting in another room start popping up.

And just when everyone gathered, Mikuni-sensei followed the chairman into the room.

“Good work all of you for today. Mikuni has something to say about the stay here now, but before that, there is an apology I must make to everyone here.”

The Chairman’s apology-----was about lying to us about the <<Qualification Ceremony>>.

“When a time comes where you have to fight to open your path comes, you must have a strong will to confront it------in order to accomplish that, I made a lie saying that I wouldn't allow your enrollment unless you did so, and I hereby apologize about it.”

After the chairman took a deep bow, the room turned somewhat noisy.

The rumor that we were guinea pigs for her to test her experiment had been heard by the students in Kouryou academy at least once.

We might not know the truth but we cannot just assume that rumor to be false.

There is a <<Luciful>> research institute under the academy, and it is a well-known fact to the students that the chairman is the one in charge of it.

A person with that status, accepting her mistake and lowering her head, changed the impression I had for her up until now, and I was probably not the only one here that thought that.

It made me think that she was someone that has a strong will which was enough for her to be prepared to be hated; when I was told that the cold-blooded woman that has a teaching policy which could only be described as irrational was thinking about the students.

When the chairman’s talk-----apology ended, Mikuni-sensei started talking about the schedule for this one week.

The content was not really new and could be said to be closely to the same as usual.

We are to live on this island for one week, we will be participating in training which can’t be executed in the main school with the branch school students, we are not to take off the armbands since the training is somewhat dangerous, we will be free on the last day etc etc…………..

“It will be dinner time next but, the people in branch school have already prepared food for you today. Each individual, please move to the hall.”

After hearing the word dinner, a few students (including me) gulped and stood up making noise the same time the talk ended.

“Seriously, your eyes shine when it comes to food, you are one heck of a guy……”

While Tachibana was making a wry smile, she continued her words.

“However………….isn’t it great, Kokonoe?”

“About what?”

“I am talking about the ponytail girl. It might be an unthinkable re-encounter but, aren’t you relieved that she is working hard here?”

“Aah, it’s about Imari huh. That’s true, it really is great.”

3 months ago, I closed off Imari’s path with my own hands. We both agreed with the results but, it was fact that the guilt became thorns piercing into me.

That was why, I felt happy knowing that she was working hard in this branch school like this.

“………Ah, that’s right. Speaking about the Imari’s event, this might be a little too late but, thank you for trying to cheer me up right after the enrollment. I was really happy thanks to Tachibana’s feelings.”

“Tha-that’s an old talk.”

Tachibana’s cheek, which was turned away, was a little blushing.

When we headed outside, a heat wave different than the ones from the summer night blew passed us. There were several barbecue grills set up and the branch school students were there.

A representative from the branch school came closer to us when they saw us coming out from the western-style building.

“Welcome to Kouryou academy branch school!! A lot happened in the enrollment ceremony and <<Blaze practice>> today but, just wash that those things down with water or the meat that you are going to swallow so, nice to meet you all and pleasure working with all of you for this one week!!”

It seemed Imari was the branch school’s representative.

Nonetheless, it was something agreeable if I thought about her sociable personality. *Un**un* one person nodded before a familiar rabbit-eared person voiced out while hanging a skewer with a piece of grilled meat pierced into it.

“So with that said, we will be having barbecue for dinner while deepening our relationships, everyone♪”

“Hey, Tsukimi-sensei right? Why are you already grilling the meat when we have not toasted yet!?”

“Don’t worry about it, Tail-chan☆”

The main school students made wry smiles when they saw the pace Tsukimi displayed and the panicking Imari; there were some that got tired (Mainly the people around me), and during that time, the paper plates, chopsticks, and paper cups were distributed to everyone.

[How about cola? There is orange juice too] [I want cola]

[I will have oolong] [I-is there milk………..?]

Such conversations were exchanged between the main and branch school for a while-----

And not long later, everyone had their cups filled with drink.

Incidentally during this time, most of the main school students including me were getting restless because of the aroma of meat that was floating around from Tsukimi was grilling.

“Okay then----Cheers!”

“““Cheers!!”””

After taking a gulp, the hall was filled with noise.

[Don’t push. There is a lot of meat and vegetables] [Hey you! That meat is not cooked yet!] [Shuddap, I like it rare!!] [Onion is something to look forward for♪]

It’s not the level of a little commotion. Hungry teenagers------ what’s more because we were made to swim with our clothes on during the day, and fight with the branch school students in a <<Blaze practice>>, our hunger had reached its peak. Thanks to that, everyone got desperate for the food until it made it hard to get the grilled up meat and vegetables.

“Yurie, are you going to eat only vegetables?”

When I headed beside her after getting meat, meat and only meat, I saw the plate Yurie was holding only had vegetables on it.

“Nai. I wanted to take some meat but, it disappeared in no time at all……….”

“Ah---………..well, it is a grill meat contest now.”

It would be quite a fierce battle if it was during the start.

“……………If you are okay with mine, do you want some of mine?”

“Is it okay?”

“Aah, it’s all meat like you see so; it isn’t a problem if I share some. As payment, please keep this a secret from Tachibana.”

I took a peek at Tachibana who was talking with a branch school student far away.

Just like me and Imari, it seemed it was her opponent from her <<Qualification ceremony>> battle, and Tachibana was talking to her.

“Ya---. I understand, I will take this and this.”

Yurie made a faint smile and *Chirin* the bell rang when she nodded.

I then took a big sausage and one diced steak and transferred it to her plate.

The silver girl took a bite of the sausage with her small mouth and *Byuu* the meat juices came spurting out.

“Hnn………it’s hot……..”

“Are you okay? Be careful not to get burnt okay?”

“Ya----, I will be careful. *Lick*………….*chu**Hnkun*……..it is delicious………..”

Yurie scooped up the juice on her cheeks with her finger and licked it.

She then *Fuu**fuu* blew the hot sausage again while putting it into her mouth.

Maybe because it was hot but, she eating the meat stick while her cheeks were blushing.

“Ahmu……….Hnn…………..Tooru’s sausage is hot and delicious……..*Hamu*, *Chuu*………..”

“A-ahh………….”

Even though I was just looking at her eating the sausage, my heart was *doki**doki* pumping hard for some reason.

It somehow feels that I made her did something which should not be done or how should I say……….

“Hnkuhnn, Tooru’s is so big……….Hamu, Hnn, fuu…….”

It might have been a fierce fight but I took a big one properly. As expected of me.

However, it seems that it might have been a little too big for Yurie’s small mouth.

“Tooru, Yurie, are you eating?”

[Yup. A whole bunch] [Ya---]

Imari with a paper plate filled with a mountain full of meat came, while I was eating and talking to Yurie.

“I see. Then that’s good. There is still more so eat until you are full………….wait, that’s a lot of meat.”

“It’s called, do something while the demon is not around.”

Of course, Tachibana was at the end of my sights when I took a peek.

“I don’t get it but, looks like Tooru is a meat lover huh. Fufu, I am too.”

I noticed this when she said it but, there was a huge amount of meat on Imari’s plate.

[My comrade!!] [Comrade!!]

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GaShii* we lifted our shoulders high up and grabbed our hands together.

“What are you two doing…………..”

Tora came over and made a big sigh when he saw us doing that.

“…………..Ah-re, you are Tooru’s friend, if I am right you’re------”

“I was planning to say you have good memory but, I am not his friend.”

Imari made a [Am I wrong] expression for a moment. However, it seems she recalled back the conversation she had during the enrollment ceremony. After she made a smile and introduced herself, Tora introduced himself back.

She then talked with Tora for a while.

Even if the partner was Yurie who talks little or Tora who was blunt with almost everyone, Imari would display her sociability and her natural cheerfulness to connect the conversation skillfully.

That short moment even made me think that she had been in the group since last time.

“And, I am out of meat. Time for seconds.”

I left those words to those three and headed to one of the several grills set up which had less people surrounding it.

We could grill our own meat, and it was okay to take the meat that was placed on the iron grill by the staff responsible for the grilling, so to me who was a greedy fellow, I decided to pick both ways.

While cooking my own meat, I extended my hand to the skewered meat grilled by the staff and------

My hands piled on top of another person who was aiming for the same meat.

[Ah, sorry] [N-no, it’s my fault too-----------To-To-Tooru-kun!?]

It was Miyabi.

“Ah………”

Miyabi moved her sights from my face to her hand which my hand was piling on and-----

““…………….””

It was approximately 3 minutes of silence.

“Pyaa--------------!?”

Miyabi raised both her hands together with a shout.

Naturally, we became the center of attention.

“So-sorry. A bug flew here………..right, Miyabi.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Nodnodnodnodnodnodnodnod*

I immediately made an excuse and made Miyabi follow it up. Since the main culprit who shouted said it’s correct, our surroundings returned back to their own conversation immediately.

“So-sorry, for shouting like that…….”

“It’s okay. I'm sorry to scare you too.”

“Uu………..It’s true if you say I got scared though………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Shunn* When I saw Miyabi getting disheartened, I thought it couldn’t be helped since she was bad with the opposite sex.

In my own opinion, we should have gotten closer in the 3 months since we have known each other.

It was enough for me to put my chest up proudly and say that I am her closest friend in terms of the male condition.

But even so, since she shouted it would mean that------

(This might be my imagination but, judging by the fact that she is friends with Yurie and Tachibana, she might be forcing herself to act as my friend even though she dislikes it!?)

It would be a shock for me if it was true but, I felt that it was not something impossible.

(But during that time on the ship, Miyabi did ask me to lend her my shoulder……….)

I don’t get it anymore.

After I took a peek at Miyabi, she regained her composure and put vegetables and meat on to her own plate with the tongs.

“Hey, Miyabi. There is something I want to ask but…………”

“Errr, what is it…….?”

I pondered on how to ask her and just randomly asked her.

“Do you hate me?”

“Uuuh!?”

Miyabi gasped.

Her hands let go of the tongs and it dropped to the ground making a *Gachan* sound.

“Wha-what……..do you mean……..?”

Miyabi opened her eyes wide and asked back.

“Ah…….I guess it was a little too random huh. Oh well, these kind of topics are best asked straightforwardly so, I just wanted to ask that am I still within the dislike category without any changes?”

“Ah………So-so that is what you meant……….err, that is not true………Really, really…………”

The feeling of asking something I should not have felt very strong and I felt a little regret that I should not have asked her this.

“Al-also…………..”

Miyabi faced her back to me and crouched down before picking up the tongs while continuing her words.

“I Li-li-lili-lii-li-like Tooru-kun………as a friend, as a friend…………”

She said it twice just in case. But even so, my heart pumped for an instant.

“I see. Thanks, I like you too Miyabi.”

“Pyaa!?”

The tongs got blown away-------if I said that, it felt as if the humid night would turn cold in one go.

“What are you doing, Miyabi?”

“The-there is really a bug this time……Ahaha………..”

She picked up the tongs while making a smile at the disaster and after she did that, I went back to Yurie together with Miyabi.

“Tooru, so you are here. Mouu, I have been looking for you.”

When I was continuing my meal with the usual faces excluding Tachibana, Lealith who had finished changing her clothes came and joined us. Behind her like usual, Sara was following her (and was glaring at me).

“You sure took your time to change.”

“I took a shower while I was at it.”

After saying that, Lealith flicked her hair with her hands. The soft-looking {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} danced lightly.

Incidentally, a nice smell floated and it tickled my nose.

“Now that I think about it, we did swim in the ocean.”

I completely forgot about it since it was hours ago but, my hair felt a little dried up when I tried touching my hair.

“It feels kind of stiff………….”

Yurie touched her own hair like me and leaked out her comments.

“Isn’t it better to take a shower after you finish eating?”

“Ya----, I will do that. Miyabi let’s go together.”

“Ah…….So-sorry. I took one immediately when I got here so…………”

From what I heard, it seems Tora and the others had already taken showers and we were the only ones who had not taken one since we came in late.

“It feels kind of stiff once you get concerned about it.”

“Is it that stiff?”

“Want to try touching, Tooru?”

“Aah, that’s right.”

When I tried touching, it’s true that her {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} was stiff and it felt completely different than the comfortable silky hair during the afternoon.

“Tooru. Why not touch my hair too while you are at it.”

While saying that, Lealith held a tuft of her hair and showed it to me.

“In this case, I think it is meaningless to touch your hair since you took your bath already-----”

“It’s okay just do it. Incidentally, you can take a whiff.”

“I-I get it……..”

Even though I nodded, I wouldn’t smell her hair as expected…………it somehow feels perverted.

“Okay, I am going to touch it okay?”

“Why are you asking for my confirmation for my case.”

While making a reply, I touched Lealith’s hair.

…………I decided to act as if I couldn’t see the butler making a demonic face behind Lealith.

“Uwah. It feels really nice.”

“Fufu, Thank you♪”

It seems she had been taking care of it regularly and it's soft while elastic making it feel nice to touch.

I then understood why she asked me to touch it when I actually touched it and-----

“How nice……….”

Miyabi mumbled.

“What is it. Do you want to touch as well Miyabi?”

“Eh? Errr, th-that’s, ah-no…….!!”

Miyabi panicked when I talked to her. It’s probably because I picked up the mumble which she thought no one could hear.

“Lealith. Looks like Miyabi wants to touch it too. Can she?”

“Miyabi too? Yes, I don’t mind.”

“That’s great, Miyabi.”

“U-un……….”

Miyabi nodded in a complex mood but, her expression changed to surprise when she touched Lealith’s hair.

(She probably thinks it feels nice even though they are both females. Miyabi’s hair is pretty too so, it looks nice to touch too.)

“……………..What were you doing just now, Tooru?”

When I turned around, a girl swinging her ponytail was there.

“We were just asking her to let us touch her hair though?”

“………….I’ll ask this first but, is she your girlfriend?”

“Huh? What’s up with that?”

“Ah, un. Forget it…….”

Imari immediately cut the conversation and what’s more it was her that started the question; she then made a tired sigh.

“Tooru. Can I have a moment?”

When I looked to Lealith when I was called, she gave me a plate with meat on it.

“Can I eat it?”

“You still have some on your own plate. I am telling you to feed me.”

“Why should I……..eat it by yourself.”

“There is no meaning if you don’t feed me.”

“Okay, open wide.”

Yurie picked up the meat from the plate and moved it to Lealith’s mouth.

“*Chew**chew*………….Hafuhafuu………..Hnn, not bad………….wait, who asked you to feed me!?”

“…………Both Tooru’s hands are occupied.”

“Isn’t one of his hands holding chopsticks!!”

“…………..Nai, don’t worry about it. So with that said, open wide once more.”

“Hn, Hafuu, Hafuu, *Chew**chew*……….wait, listen to what people have to say!!”

(She is still eating, although she is complaining……….)

Miyabi and Imari burst out laughing at the skit like conversation.

“Okay, then------”

“Ah, Ah-re? Where are you going, Tooru-kun……….?”

Miyabi stopped me when I was about to add more meat since all the meat on my plate was gone from my plate.

“It’s not like I am full so, I plan to get a little more.”

“Fufu, you mean meat?”

“Aah. With Tachibana not here now, now is the only chance to eat meat.”

“Fumu. Now is the chance because I am not here huh?”

““………….””

The owner of that dignified voice touched my shoulders and I slowly turned back.

That person-----Tachibana like I predicted was staring at me with a smile.

Tachibana is a beauty and I feel that beauty is enough to entrance me if she smiled.

However at that moment, I could only see the smile of a hannya<ref group ="3d">Grinning noh mask, devil mask</ref>.

“Kokonoe, sit there.”

“Yes……….”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 3.jpg|thumb]]

After dinner, Yurie and I took a shower before heading to the cafeteria together.

And when we reached there, we received a carry bag from the staff before heading out again.

The hall was completely different from almost an hour ago and there were tents placed here and there.

It had been established that we would be camping during the time we were at the seaside school------of course, together with our <<Duo>>.

Thanks to that, I was warned by Tachibana and Imari to not do anything strange to Yurie.

I don’t want to infringe on Yurie’s feeling of thinking as me as her father so, I got their trusts in the meantime.

---Because of that, I had to ignore the various jeers coming from the other guys.

“Tooru, should this area be good enough?”

“Ahh, Let’s do that.”

We decided to set up the tent at the corner of the hall and after taking the tent out from the bag, we quickly set it up before Yurie entered first and I followed her after that.

The tent we were going to stay for one week was about the size of a double bed wide, and since there was an inner mat spread out under the tent, we could not feel the hardness of the ground. And since there was a mesh window on the ceiling and sides of the tent to prevent accumulating heat, it looked like the ventilation in here was good. And because there was a cover called a flysheet covering our exterior acting as a double wall for us, our privacy was guaranteed.

When I entered the tent, Yurie was performing a Seiza inside.

My eyes met with her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} and thought this for some reason.

“………….Hey, Yurie. Is it my imagination that you look happy?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin**Chirin* the bell rang when the silver girl swung her head to the left and right.

My predictions were correct when I saw that posture.

Although there was a lack of change in expressions, it's actually popping out in the atmosphere.

---It might be because of the time we have spent together has been long that I can understand these things.

However, I still asked her since I am still not at that level where I can perceive what she was happy about.

“Actually, I lied to Imari just now. She asked me on how I feel about sleeping with Tooru and I replied to her that I did not mind but-------”

(She said both of them talked about that but, did that conversation take place?)

However it seems the answer she replied to Imari was a lie and I continued waiting on how that was connected to Yurie’s good mood.

“I was really interested in it. I feel very happy when I think about being able to sleep together without caring about the promise for one week.”

“I-I see………..errrr……good for you?”

“Ya---♪”

Although her expression did not change like usual, I felt that the atmosphere around her got *Baaa* one layer livelier.

(…………..I thought about this before but, Yurie really does look like some kind of small animal.)

If Yurie had a tail, there was no mistake that it would probably be waggling left and right, right now.

And at the same time, I thought it would be very easy for me if she really was a small animal.

When I sleep with Yurie, she would cling onto me resulting into a soft sensation, a sweet smell, she would also breathe near my neck and I would get nervous on not touching any weird spots so, it was quite a tiring event.

“By the way Tooru. There is something I need to tell you before we sleep. Thank you for today. I will now be careful so I won’t repeat the same mistake.”

She took a deep bow.

“So with that said, I have something I want to request Tooru, although it is embarrassing.”

“Okay. What is it?”

It is most likely a request to teach her how to swim or-------just when I thought that, she handed me something.

“I want Tooru to hold this.”

It was a round cloth ball.

“What is this?”

When I spread open it-----it was a piece of underwear.

“…………….”

“Tooru, spreading it is a little……….”

(I see I see.)

It’s true that this request is embarrassing.

However, she would probably be relaxed if I were to hold onto this, as there would be a change for her if her underwear flies away like today.

But------

“…………..Sorry, give me a break.”

Since my life would end if things go bad, I gave a clear refusal to her.

Just like that, I had a tiring conversation for a finale and the first day of the seaside school reached its end.

===Part 2===

“Our preparations here are done.”

A veteran soldier-like man with several scars on his face reported to the Caucasian teenager.

“Understood. Please start your mission as scheduled…………..please refrain from doing any other actions other than the one given to you until the time comes. In order to avoid having that side read our intentions.”

“I understand, sir.”

The man that received his orders turned his heels around and exited the room.

He distorted his mouth while making a vulgar smile.

(Ahh, I will be a good boy and perform the mission……….but it will be until when things start.)

In his mind, the face of the boy who made him drink boiling water 2 months ago appeared in his mind.

The storm of resentment and anger raged inside the man’s heart.

“Damn brat…..I will definitely beat the shit out of you this time…..!!”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==

<references group="3d" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>